ΨΥ ᾿Ξ) tet ἊΝ he Λ
ah » ᾿. <ee J
’ ©
se eee es
ey) Ln ee
eooee
#8 Rte
* Γι pa
Ose me erate
whee oe
PO re kal ἁφιν
ye 09 iho?
1 bots te OO em epee ee
ν᾿} MS hl Ph ek hy
Py aed eon ΟῚ
wee er here
᾿ eee
ΓΝ ΤΣ +
bf ΓΕ
" m! a Os te ie Or we ame
Aa ν. ΟΣ ΧΩ δὰ
τιν bab ἢ ᾿ Ore ad he @ Ha wo ἢ δὶ
® Pee ay La ‘ ”. Ce eka
* ene
ces ee
seve
ey ΤΩ, "
Δ an eee eh ΟΝ
ὝΤΙΧΥΧΙΣ ᾿ “αυνν
a ae Α ΜΝ wan (soe
ures Pa et ee ee
eede to . ei ΥΩ: ne ee
4} Ψ , τυ νυν hte ON δα μον
Σ eee οὖν ὦ “ἡ δ ον ΒΊΑ
eee ee whe ΕΙΣ
oe Ἦ ὧν»
;
a ee ee |
ΠΥ
om ἐν ὑπο ὁ ote me ΨΚ
11009 ὁ λων fe © BF he ᾿ ‘oO FH & Dr © Oe ee
*? FARES Bt "ὦ ec’ oa any 4
pee UP eee ee he ey
ry eee CRA shS Se
eo μι ὦ bee RO ὁ . 140. Bm oe On ee «thre
- ἐν ee
oe
ore Ade » FA ake
Vel Hae tere eh
“" ἔ εἶ nite, BHO My 5
ee «
~Wanwe net ᾿
νων »ψνυὺ
tg ba BAe ἦν ν
ΡΟ I)
: » J a
ytd Pe Ber PMS mY eRe wet
het ue ‘ ey ete es or ὦ
Jere Pees es Are!
ΕΟ ΩΣ ΟῚ
&?
ψ' . νὰ
ΜΕΥ ete eer a™
» 4 ν φιλο do catia we ΤΑῚ
my tev tee ted bee Bees ψ
* aeore ohare
yt yi eh ee nt
J dee vot
+> eee
Per eh be pr therm)
Renee dT ὧν
ee bb fear Pre OF oer J
Sarees ereert
‘ ἢ ΡΥ +e
Ἢ or stehee es
ede ews 2
’ ΠΟ ΣΧ
Oe 4
Tes 5
ἐψυν νῦν"
ν᾽ εν:
᾿ ne eee
wd ee ha (Lee
are 1) OX
};
lip boca ame Pe
᾽ sees y ἊΝ ΧΕΙ
$ v9 i ἂν si Pee δία
ϑ ν , ὅ » ad
Hy LI Oil plc hacen Mahe ty
4.4% CUP RAPT τέ
» πη ὺ
Μὸν δον
oe
eee J
Aye
“ne
ey " ἵ το
7 v7 * *. ,»
τ ete wle se trees
ἡ δὼ νὰ nw "Ὁ
ἃ δι ΡΥ
᾿ ΧΑ
y } ᾿
ΔΝ ἣν eae τ» oe 2a
ΝΥΝ, ‘ea . PED ee
sf Tal Lf | aid
᾿
Κρ τὶ
Ἀ »
4 aed ey ‘
wt Ri ἌΝ ry
Εν δ ἡ
ἈΝ
ὃ
yes #714 i
a
᾿ δηρὸν τ᾿
ἥν ἀμ ἘΠῚ
iw os ae
ΙΝ]
β
δε ὁ δ᾽.
ἀν δν
ΜᾺ Τ᾽
gtd de Ἃ 3
deere q Ὰ Ff
ea Mg der fete bow Chacd
anew ΡΣ ον *
weed
4 4
ΓΣ ἈΣ ct? ἂν - J "ὅ υ ὃ αὶ
ὁν4 1 ete ἢ ἸνφιενάφΦοι dew YAR?
᾿ ψ' ( μ ν ‘ (ter
#« bind a ον ΟΡ
“y
awa
yo ἢ δὲ
cave .
a
sar
#5
ἀν δά
e444 Gs AAA oe
fiatdvewonwe
ΠΝ
LP 4
ἐν γον 4 6)
ae og αν
v . Α
‘ 4“ ὦ Κι δ ὁ:
{δε aw dae ἕ
ΓΤ ΤΥ 2) ΓῚ vin
oe Ree ee he Re «ὦ a
ΓΑ ΤΕΣ
“3 ‘a
trite
entbarsee rin?
“κε δῶνν ἢ
‘
Le ar
᾿ ᾿
Wy Ot a]
bv AI ie
‘ ὙΠ Bo ΠῚ ᾿ Ἰ { te
t Py ᾿ : bbe ae δ ᾿ A | ᾿ ἡ} Ὁ ey em Ἷ
ΝΥ
1 7, f
.% ᾿ ait ena i
ra ᾿ / Ny r d
aA
i ; i
i :
᾿ γ ᾿
Ὁ
| \
+ ’ t
: q ΠΝ ty, {
if τὴν
"Ὁ S
i : j
\ at ἷ
j
ἡ:
ah
iA \ fn
fa \ Py ᾿ j\
~F Χ 1
Ξ ᾿ ον
7
ἣ ‘
~ Ὶ '
a bey
i ie,
᾿ ΕἾΝ
υ ϊ 7 ft
ι ἃ Mi νὴ,
‘ χὰ
: N i
ue Ἷ fey
Τὰν
Ἵ
i ) : 1 Ξξ
; Ἷ
ἐξ ᾿ : ‘
δ τ ᾿ ᾿
ΕἾ f
‘he , “ ἵ ἘΦ
δ:
, ra ἔς r
: fi
᾽: οΥ :
- ,
ve
ἢ ς
ἐν { ae
S * ¥
* ᾿ ΨΥ!
i"
MS A ᾿ eo
2 t
ἣ
Ϊ ta h
« f ἦν ,
ω 4
᾿
᾿ ψ ' i >
t ἢ
Ὗ Τὴ Υ
᾿ i N U ‘ 4
Ἶ
] ΐ
' i
5 t
ΕΝ a
Al
i ey! Ὁ
i ΓΝ
Ἶ ‘
ν
δ
,
᾿ A ᾿ ᾽
ΜΔ, τὴν
Fy on EAR I
age f 1 ὶ
i i ha
es %
salt γ ᾿ ἊΨ
αὐ ἀ Ὁ] ἱ ae A
a) * μὲ
Η -"
- τ 4 x
. ᾿ Ἢ ,
i ;
: Og Bc
Wik Κα , fa
Ἷ te! 5 1 ,
7 a
! ϊ rv 4
ya aa roo Le ee hu vu
ee. Se 190040
[7 THE WORK 4” / ly ben or
πῶς. CLAIMING TO BE
r
THE CONSTITUTIONS
OF
Ret weky APOSTLE +s.
| INCLUDING THE CANONS;
WHISTON’S VERSION, REVISED FROM THE GREEK:
A PRIZE ESSAY,
AT THRE UNIVERSITY OF BONN,
:
; UPON
THEIR OhIGIN AND CONTENTS;
ν᾽ ; τ het ὦ -»- τῇ
7 re
TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN, ὃ
BY IRAH CHASE, D.D.
| NEW YORK:
D. APPLETON & COMPANY, 200 BROADWAY.
PHILADELPHIA: |
GEORGE 85. APPLETON, 148 CHESNUT STREET.
i‘ M DCCC XLVI.
oe
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1847, by
IRAH CHASE,
In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.
BOSTON:
DICKINSON PRINTING ESTABLISHMENT..... DAMRELL & MOORE,
No. 52 Washington Street.
TO
AND INTELLIGENT,
=
THE CANDID
OF ALL PARTIES,
THIS VOLUME IS INSCRIBED ;
IN THE HOPE, THAT IT MAY CONTRIBUTE SOMEWHAT
TOWARDS HELPING THEM
TO UNDERSTAND WHAT WAS THE STATE OF THE CHURCH AT AN EARLY PERIOD,
AND
TO MAKE SUCH REFLECTIONS AS MAY REASONABLY BE EXPECTED,
AT THE PRESENT TIME,
FROM
DISCIPLES OF OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST.
aa
vd
ae
bs, pie har
_ are ae
PREFACE.
In reading these Constitutions and Canons of the
Apostles, the Christian of the present day will be likely
to exclaim, A splendid specimen of pious fraud! A
strange mixture of good and of evil! He will readily
perceive, however, that he has before him documents
exceedingly important for illustrating the ecclesiastical
history of a very remote period;—a pericd during a
portion of which, at least, heathenism was dominant; the
sighing of Christian prisoners. was heard; the blood of
martyrs was flowing. Here, too, are seen indications of
the bitter controversies which rent the church before and
after the Nicene Council, assembled by Constantine the
Great, A.D. 325; here, some of the seminal principles
from which gradually arose monasticism and the Papal
hierarchy, and other great departures from the spirit and
practice of the primitive Christians. And yet, with all
the error, and superstition, and bitterness, and fraud,
there is so much that is true, so much that is opposed
to superstition, so much of kindness, moderation, and
al PREFACE.
wisdom, so much of intelligence, and of acquaintance with
the sacred Scriptures, so much that is elevated and mani-
festly Christian, so much that inculcates holiness upon
the clergy and upon the laity, so much that is appropriate
and impressive in some of the liturgical pieces; and, for
the most part, there is such a tone of earnestness and sin-
cerity, that, im the absence of the lights which we now
enjoy, multitudes might easily have admitted the claims
here set forth to apostolical authority.
This could the more easily be done by the aid of the
representation that certain secret matters were intrusted
to the rulers of the church, and were to be made known
by them, at their discretion, to the initiated only, and not
to all. For then, if some article of faith or of practice
was not taught in the Scriptures, nor promulgated at all,
for a century, or for several centuries, after the age of
the apostles, no matter. Who, the doubter might be
asked, who can prove that it may not have been pre-
served secretly, and transmitted from one Bishop to
another, till the proper time for its promulgation? . .
Something like this, which has been denominated the
Discipline of the Secret, is indicated in the eighty-fifth
Canon, just at the close of this work: ‘The Constitu-
tions dedicated to you, the Bishops, by me, Clement, in
eight books, which it is not fitting to publish before all,
because of the mysteries contained in them.’ Here, then,
it would seem, we have, at large, the secret code estab-
lished by the apostles, respecting all the affairs of the
church.
Clement of Alexandria, it is said, speaks of the con-
PREFACE. Vii
cealed theories, in contrast with the simple instructions
imparted to the Catechumens. Jerome, in his reply to a
friend who had consulted him respecting an obscure pas-
sage of the apostle Paul on the sacrifice of Melchisedek,
says, ‘ You are not to suppose that Paul could not easily
have explained. himself; but the time was not come for
such explanation. He sought to persuade the Jews, and
not the faithful, to whom the mystery might have been
delivered without reserve.’ Basil, in his work on the
Holy Spirit, c. 27, remarks, that ‘ We receive the dogmas
transmitted to us by writing, and those which have
descended to us from the apostles beneath the veil and
mystery of oral tradition. .. . The apostles and fathers
who from the beginning prescribed certain rites to the
church, knew how to preserve the dignity of the myste-
ries by the secrecy and silence in which they enveloped
them. For what is open to the ear and the eye is no
longer mysterious. For this reason, several things have
been handed down to us without writing, lest the vulgar,
too familiar with our dogmas, should pass from being
accustomed to them to the contempt of them.’
Schelstrate, in a Latin work, printed at Rome in 1685,
on the Discipline of the Secret (De Disciplina Arcani),
contends strenuously for its apostolic origin. And
Thomas Moore, in his Travels of an Irish Gentleman in
search of a Religion, accounts for the apparent heterodoxy
of the fathers of the third century by the Discipline of
the Secret. ‘With Tertullian,’ he remarks, at the close
of his tenth chapter, ‘may be said to have commenced
that change in the public language of the fathers on this
Vill PREFACE.
subject,’ (the Eucharist) — ‘that circumlocution, and not
unfrequently ambiguity, in their notices of this mystery,
—of which before there had been no example, and of
which the Protestants have, in their despair, taken
advantage, as affording some shadow of plausibility to
their arguments against the true Catholic doctrine of the
Eucharist. The system of secrecy to which such ambigui-
ties, and, as it would seem, inconsistencies, in these holy
writers may be traced, forms too remarkable a feature in
the annals of the early church, and is, indeed, too closely
connected with the history of this and other Christian
doctrines, to be dismissed without receiving some farther
consideration.’ In the next chapter he adds, ‘'The truth
seems to be that the principle of this policy was acted
upon, in the Christian church, from the very beginning.
So strongly has not only St. Paul, but our Saviour him-
self, inculcated a sacred reserve in promulgating the mys-
teries of the faith, that there can be no doubt the
succeeding teachers of the church would, in this, as in
all things else, follow their divine Master’s precept. But
though as a principle, this reverential guard over the
mysteries was observed, doubtless, from the very first rise
of Christianity, it does not appear to have been strictly
enforced, as a rule of discipline, till about the close of the
second century.’
Thus ingeniously this gifted Papal advocate pleads for
what Milman, in his History of Christianity (Ὁ. iv. ο. 2.),
well denominates ‘that esoteric doctrine within which
lurked every thing which later ages thought proper to
dignify by the name of the traditions of the church,’
PREFACE. 1X
There is another consideration which may cast some
light upon the origin of the spurious books, which, at an
early period, were circulated under the name of our Lord
himself, or of his apostles, or of apostolical men. It was
believed by many that it is right and commendable to
practise deception in order to promote a good cause.
The fact is mentioned and lamented by various Christian
writers of established reputation. And, alluding to the
new Platonists, Mosheim, in one of his Dissertations per-
taining to Ecclesiastical History (vol. 1. p. 200), says,
‘Those who from among these philosophers attached
themselves to the Christian religion, were so far from
abandoning this opinion, when they became Christians,
that, on the contrary, they approved it in word and deed,
and propagated it more widely than has generally been
supposed. Hence, the early ages were prolific in fictitious
books, and in the disingenuous arts of controversy. I
would not indeed deny that, under the influence of natural
corruption, very many could have fallen into the way of
deeming it right to deceive for the cause of religion; nor
do I think that, before this kind of Platonic wisdom
passed into the church, none of those who had professed
Christianity adopted this most reprehensible practice.
But what I affirm is, that, from the time in which the
disciples of Christ listened favorably to these philoso-
phers, this pestilence was much more extensively diffused
than before, and that it corrupted the manners and the
teaching even of most estimable men; and, therefore, was
exceedingly detrimental to the church. Of this, the
books which distinguish themselves by the names of
x PREFACE.
Clement of Rome, and Dionysius the Areopagite, to say
nothing of others, are a lasting monument.’
The Jewish, Platonizing author of the work ascribed
to Clement, entitled, An Epitome of Peter’s Preaching in
his travels abroad, has repeatedly represented this apostle
as approving and encouraging deception, for the purpose
of overthrowing his great antagonist, Simon Magus.
The venerated philosopher Pythagoras, too, it was under-
stood, had employed deception successfully, to reform the
morals of the vicious. Plato himself had taught that it
might be used by rulers. In the third book of his dia-
logue on the Republic, he says, ‘If lately we reasoned
right, and if, indeed, a lie be unprofitable to the gods, but
useful to men, in the way of a drug, it is plain that such
a thing is to be intrusted only to the physicians, but not
to be touched by private persons. . . . It belongs, then,
to. the governors of the city, if to any others, to make a
lie, with reference either to enemies or to citizens, for the
good of the city; but all the rest must abstain from what
is false.’
’ The passage is quite explicit. It needs no comment.
And although it was very natural for an ardent admirer
of Plato’s excellences to endeavor, as Schleiermacher has
done in his Introduction to the Republic, to ‘refer this
innocent deceit to the mythical style,’ yet few will be sat-
isfied with such a gloss. Impartial readers, in general,
will admire the gentleness and modesty with which Ritter,
in his elaborate History of Philosophy, expresses his dis-
sent, saying, ‘I question whether this is a legitimate
exposition of Plato’s doctrine.’ Origen, it is certain, and
PREFACE. xl
others, in the church and out of it, who were imbued
more or less with the prevalent philosophy of their times,
understood the words in their obvious import. And, in
the circumstances of the early Christian fathers, it is easy
to see what must have been the tendency of the doctrine,
wherever it had influence. It must have contributed to
strengthen all other tendencies and temptations to the use
of fraud in vanquishing opponents, and in preserving the
multitude from danger. The reasoning was short and
conclusive: It is right for rulers to deceive for the pur-
pose of benefiting the city. If this be right for those who
are only civil rulers, and to secure only temporal benefits,
how much more clearly must it be right, and even
meritorious, for those who have been divinely constituted
spiritual rulers, and to secure spiritual and everlasting
benefits !
At the same time, it cought to be borne in mind that
many, both of the clergy and of the laity, may have
heartily disapproved the practice of pious frauds. Indeed,
the multitude were not to know any thing of it. From
the second century there has descended to us an unques-
tionable reference to one case at least, of an author’s
being deprived of his office as a Christian minister for
preparing a spurious book, even (as he alleged) with good
intentions. Speaking of the Acts or Travels of Paul and
Thecla, a work written probably near the close of the
first century or the beginning of the second, Tertullian,
in his book on Baptism (c. 17), mentions that .‘the Pres-
byter in Asia who composed that writing, as if he had
been able to increase Paul’s fame, being convicted of it,
ΧΙΪ PREFACE.
and having confessed that he did it out of love to Paul,
was deposed.’
After the wonderful events of the age in which Chris-
tianity was introduced, unwritten, floating reports would
easily become exaggerated, and adorned or corrupted,
according to the habits of thinking in different circles
and parties, without any deliberate, fraudulent purpose.
And then, some may have committed them to writing,
with the design of preserving what, without due investi-
gation, they supposed to be veritable accounts, or of
making a popular book, or of conveying what they
thought to be important religious instruction. Some,
too, may have written somewhat after the manner of the
historical romance, without intending to have their pro-
ductions regarded as histories, properly speaking; or
they may have proceeded, substantially, on the principle
of the descriptive and polished dialogue, assumed, as it
were, with the knowledge and consent of the reader,
merely or chiefly as a convenient mode of communicating
the lessons of wisdom. Cicero, in the preface to one of
his works in this form (Questiones Academice), says to
his friend, ‘I suppose, when you read, you will wonder
that we said between ourselves what we never said. But
you know the manner of dialogues.’ The license, how-
ever, belonging to these kinds of writing, and to parable
and poetry, to fable and allegory, it is not always easy to
keep within its proper limits.
A thorough discussion respecting the spurious books
among the Christians in the early centuries, would of
itself fill a large volume. ‘To say nothing here of others,
PREFACE. Xl
Dr. Lardner, in his Credibility of the Gospel History, has,
with his usual care and candor, presented many valuable
facts and considerations on this subject. In the second
part of that work (c. 29), under the head of Spurious
Writings of the second Century, he has given a brief and
interesting view of the Acts of Paul and Thecla, the
Sibylline Oracles, the Testaments of the Twelve Patri-
archs, the Recognitions, the Clementme Homilies, and
the Clementine Epitome. A complete collection of these
and the kindred productions that are still extant, accom-
panied with the proper illustrations, would be a welcome
contribution to our sources of ecclesiastical, literary, and
even artistical history.
In the latter part of the seventeenth century, Cotele-
rius, at Paris, rendered an important service by his
edition of the Apostolical Fathers, with various append-
ages. Early in the next century, this was enlarged and
greatly improved by Le Clerc, and published at Amster-
dam in two folio volumes. About the same time, Arch-
bishop Wake published his English version of what he
regarded as ‘the genuine Epistles of the Apostolical
Fathers, St. Clement, St. Polycarp, St. Ignatius, St. Bar-
nabas, the Shepherd of Hermas, and the Martyrdoms of
St. Ignatius and St. Polycarp.’ About the same time,
also, Fabricius, at Hamburg, by his Falsely-entitled Code
(Codex Pseudepigraphus) of the Old Testament, in two
volumes, and by his Codex Apocryphus of the New Tes-
tament, in three volumes, made a noble beginning in
respect to a collection of the writings generally acknowl-
edged to be not genuine. The book of Enoch, trans-
X1V PREFACE.
lated into English by Bishop Lawrence, from an Ethiopic |
Manuscript, was published at Oxford, in 1821. Of the
Codex Apocryphus of the New Testament, Dr. Thilo,
Professor of Ecclesiastical History in the University of
Halle, is publishing an improved edition, with important
additions and critical apparatus. It will be to the learned
an invaluable treasure; for, however worthless some of
the pieces may be in themselves, they may be made to
shed light on some dark places in ecclesiastical antiqui-
ties. ,
Near the close of the last century, Jones, in his New
and Full Method of settling the Canonical Authority of
the New Testament, occupied most of the first two
volumes with learned discussions relative to the apoc-
ryphal books, giving a list of those which are lost, and
inserting in parallel columns the original text and an
English version of a considerable number of those which
are now extant, namely, the Gospel of the Birth of Mary;
the Protevangelion, or an historical account of the birth
of Christ, and the perpetual Virgin Mary his mother, by
James the Less, cousin and brother of the Lord Jesus,
chief apostle and first bishop of the Christians in Jeru-
salem; the First Gospel of the Infancy of Jesus Christ ;
Thomas’s Gospel of the Infancy of Jesus Christ; the
epistles of Jesus Christ and Abgarus, king of Edessa;
the Gospel of Nicodemus, formerly called the Acts of
Pontius Pilate; the epistle of Paul the Apostle to the
Laodiceans ; the epistles of Paul the Apostle to Seneca,
with Seneca’s to Paul; and the Acts of Paul and Thecla.
In 1820, these pieces in English, and the epistles of
PREFACE. XV
the Apostolical Fathers and the Shepherd of Hermas, as
translated by Archbishop Wake, with the Apostles’
Creed, were published in London, under the title of The
Apocryphal New Testament. It is to be regretted that
the manner in which these are brought forward seems to
indicate some unhappy impressions on the mind of the
editor, respecting our canonical books. If any new light
on the canon can be imparted, let it be welcomed. » But
let no one hastily infer that a counterfeit disproves the
existence, or destroys the value of what is genuine. On
the contrary, let any man seriously ask himself, whether
it does not afford some presumptive evidence in favor of
both. And if a book, unheard of before, be forged under
the name of the Apostles, to give sanction to certain
doctrines or precepts, it is good evidence that there had
been made on the public mind a deep and abiding
impression of the sacred character and authority of those
men, as the Apostles of Jesus Christ. Those men must
have wrought the signs of Apostles, to the satisfaction of
those who knew them the most intimately; and, by their
lives and labors, and acknowledged connection with our
Saviour, they must have established their claim of being,
preéminently, the teachers of his religion.
Beausobre, who wrote more than a hundred years ago,
in his celebrated Histoire Critique de Manichée et du
Manicheisme, after a careful discussion respecting many
spurious productions of the early ages, has appended to
the second book of his work a Discourse in which he
shows most clearly, that the forged and apocryphal writ-
ΧΥῚ PREFACE.
ings, instead of weakening, confirm the evidence in favor
of the Christian religion. And more recently, Kleuker,
a German critic, in his Copious Investigation of the
evidences for the genuineness and credibility of the docu-
ments of the Christian religion, has devoted the fifth
volume to the consideration of the Apocryphal writings
connected with Christianity; or of the origin, contents,
and object of the various uncertain or fabricated produc-
tions, having reference more or less to the evangelical
history and doctrine, in comparison with those documents
whose Apostolic origin and object can be proved by
internal and external evidences. In his closing chapter,
he comes decidedly and expressly to the same grand
result to which Beausobre had arrived. Lardner, too,
who cannot be suspected of any superstitious prejudice,
had arrived at the same result, in his immortal work
which has already been mentioned. After the most
extensive and patient examination of ancient writings,
sacred and profane, — genuine, spurious, orthodox, heret-
ical, Jewish, and heathen,—he remarks, in the conclu-
sion, ‘Much has been said by some in late times about
spurious and apocryphal books, composed in the early
days of Christianity. I hope that all objections of that
sort have been answered or obviated in the preceding
volumes. . . . These apocryphal books confirm the his-
tory of the genuine and authentic Scriptures of the New
Testament. . . . They are written in the names of such
as our authentic Scriptures say were apostles and com-
panions of apostles. They all suppose the dignity of our
PREFACE. XV
Lord’s person, and that a power of working miracles,
together with a high degree of authority, had been con-
veyed by him to his apostles.’
Happily, there are many clear and conclusive treatises,
of almost every form and extent, enabling the inquirer to
satisfy himself in regard to the claims of the authentic
documents of our holy religion. If he awake to the
duties which he owes to God, to himself, and to others ;
if he do justice to the evidence, and proceed in the exam-
ination with a sincere and earnest desire to know and
obey the truth, duly bearing in mind his responsibleness
in the sight of Heaven, he may confidently expect to be
preserved from the pernicious snares of error, whether
ancient or modern. Every one that asketh, receiveth ; and
he that seeketh, findeth.
The ‘ Apostolical Constitutions’ seem to have exerted,
silently and indirectly, a powerful influence during several
of the early ages of the church. They could not fail to
facilitate the introduction and prevalence of the doctrines
and usages which they sanctioned. And then, whatever
might befall these writings, the doctrines and usages,
when once established, could easily continue, under the
sanction of custom and of oral tradition, except so far as
they might be disturbed or modified by some new influ-
ence. In the fourth century arose the Arian controversy,
a storm which fiercely agitated Christendom, more than
sixty years, and did not entirely die away for ages. After
the many fluctuations connected with that controversy,
and long after the ascendency of the views of Athanasius,
it was found that the Constitutions had been corrupted,
b
XVlll PREFACE.
probably by some Arian hand; and accordingly a decree
against them was passed by a general council at Constan-
tinople, A.D. 692; saving, however, the authority of the
eighty-five canons. It has been thought that the decree
was owing, also, in some measure, to latent political
reasons. Be this as it may, the work, in most respects,
continued, and it still continues, to exhibit what had long
been to many the beau-ideal of the church. And the
principal interest which we, of the present day, must feel
in the Constitutions, is that which arises from their cast-
ing light on ecclesiastical history and antiquities. In
this view, it is hoped that the following pages will be
found useful to intelligent and discriminating readers.
In revising the version here presented, Yegard has been
had chiefly to the Greek text of the Constitutions, as
published with notes in the Amsterdam edition of the
Apostolical Fathers, and to the Greek text of the canons,
as recently edited by Bruns in his Bibliotheca Ecclesias-
tica, under the supervision of Neander. The Septuagint
translation of the Old Testament being the one used by
the author and his contemporaries, the references in the
margin are made to the books, chapters, and verses, as
they stand in that Greek translation. Some of its pecu-
liarities which receive no countenance from the Hebrew
original, may here be traced, as having had a decided
influence on the theology and reasoning of the early
fathers.
The Essay on the Origin and Contents of these Consti-
tutions is from the pen of Dr. Ὁ. C. Kraspr, now a
a
Professor in the University of Kiel. ‘To all who are pre-
PREFACE. ΧΙΧ
pared to enter on a fundamental investigation it furnishes
important aid in solving one of the most difficult problems,
and in understanding the state of the ancient church.
The same author’s Dissertation on the Canons of the
Apostles, which was lately translated by me from the
Latin, and published at Andover, in the Bibliotheca
Sacra and Theological Review, is added, in order to give
a completeness to the examination. Gleseler, in his Text
Book of Ecclesiastical History, mentions these two works
as containing the authorities connected with the subject
of the Constitutions and the Canons.
It would be wrong to detain the reader by apologies,
or criticisms, or commendations. In the few instances in
which it has seemed desirable to add any thing, it has
been added by the translator, and included in brackets.
Whatever may be thought of some of the opinions ad- A
vanced by the author, he is certainly entitled to a fair
hearing. And an Apostle has said; Prove αἱ] things ;
hold fast that which is good.
Boston, November 8, 1847.
εὐ
Las Oh
" oie aay, erat mak '
ashen gs care being ‘eva, oe
ὍΣ γε nee α
sade aca:
vo
r x
Ἣ
ead,
het
xfs eek
. i Me
Τὰς i fore th spe ee
et at oe
ἡ ἐρωμανος ay xn
“cans ἌΡΤΟΝ
ἘΠ νον Cus
Sere. ἐμ aed
Joma Ἐ ὅν. we
. Ὶ me
( ν᾿
ἊΝ é
ws
ἐν ‘ Ψ
᾿ ᾿
4 % - ᾿
.οψῳ{ -
᾿
~
a
'
yeh
"
;
'
4
}
wat τὰ;
ae
oa oe ahve κι i q ἈΠ δὲ
δεν τον γον δ
vie Be URS.” rit wa CRA
ν᾿ ὁ. ι ple’ &
vet hie aie
ν
Κῶ ΔΆ
᾿ τος
oat, & Pa! if: Pom
' i
7
4, ’
» :
κ᾿ »
‘
ἐΐνδνὲἠ Ἂ
{ ᾿
"
᾿ ὯΝ ie i ‘te πον.
4 a Γ. "5, < > ὙΨΆ ᾿
y " 4 *
“ _™ '
etna “κ᾿ iy ¥
‘3 ἂς τὲ
7a ee | * Ἢ
THE
APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS.
BOOK I. ConcERNING THE LAITY.
&
II. ConcEeRNING BisHops, PRESBYTERS, AND DEACONS.
III. Concerninc Wipows.
IV. CONCERNING ORPHANS.
V. CoNcERNING MARTYRS.
VI. CoNCERNING SCHISMS.
VII. Concerninc DEPORTMENT, AND THE EUCHARIST,
AND INITIATION INTO CHRIST.
VIII. ConcERNING GIFTS, AND ORDINATIONS, AND
ECCLESIASTICAL CANONS.
iy. eee eT. = int Ss ἊΨ <a me ,» ; ᾿
+ «A »ε . . ᾿ ~ 4 4 ’ “ὁ Γ yf γ } bp
peal as ἫΝ " - we Fite ee “te
Abs Tl
e : V were πὶ , oA
“ "al 4 .
" Α
ι]
x
¥ ‘ '
μι
Ν
ΝΎ
* on
ha a
al Tee a “he & νυ. ἐλ Ἢ Sa he
: ὩΣ ; 2
ude ES ΤΕ ii hate: vit eae ΠΩΣ wath ap
Dias:
-
( _
> Ligh? Ὺ Fi ξ, : ᾿ τ
- δὲ ca Π ᾿ ‘ay Pra Ρ hes
\ “, ᾿ ἕ ᾿
) ᾿ ᾿ ,
4 .* ‘ x ies
c ν 4 > ro. . ἡ ᾿ , ‘4
a
‘ a
. a” ἐδ
᾿ ᾿ > Δ ἮΝ ‘pint a
v3 e
‘ ‘
ἐ γὼ ;
1 OG ,
3 4 } = awh) . aan "ἡ bitte ΓΝ
bk ἐν cian th a
.»Ὁ"
7
w~
;
os
r i ¢ ; he ’
' ἣΨ ΤῊ ye
ha — Ἐν Ὁ
ν Ὁ .¥
ὯΝ q
Ἅ he ἢ ‘ 4 " ἢ ;
ν ᾿ “ὧν ;
4 ᾧ ἣν ν
nd be ‘a ; a }
# 4 4
x ae ws
4 owe @ a
, 1 4 a:
j εἰν
᾿ ν᾽
) ᾿
᾿ δος
' " 'ΨΑΗ͂
» ay
A) Ngee
4 ¥
CHAPTER I.
ἜΣ
VIII.
CHAPTER I.
II.
III.
Iv.
CONTENTS.
BOOK I.
Concerning Covetousness.
That we ought not to return injuries, nor revenge ourselves on him that
doeth us wrong.
. Concerning the adornment of ourselves, and the sin which ariseth thence.
That we ought not to be over curious about such as live wickedly, but
to be intent upon our own proper employment.
. What books of Scripture we ought to read.
. That we ought to abstain from all the books of those that are out of the
church.
. Concerning a bad woman.
Concerning the subjection of a wife to her husband, and that she must be
loving and modest.
. That a woman must not bathe with men.
. Concerning a contentious and brawling woman.
BOOK II.
That a Bishop must be well instructed, and experienced in the word.
What ought to be the character of a Bishop, and of the rest of the clergy.
In what things a Bishop is to be examined before he is ordained.
That charitable distributions are not to be made to every widow, but that
sometimes a woman who has a husband is to be preferred; and that
no distributions are to be made to any one who is given to gluttony,
drunkenness, and idleness.
. That a Bishop must be no accepter of persons in judgment; that he
must be gentle in his conversation, and temperate in his diet.
. That a Bishop must not be given to filthy lucre, nor be a surety, nor
an advocate.
. What ought to be the character of the initiated.
VIII.
Concerning a person falsely accused, or, on the other hand, a person
convicted.
XXIV
XVIII.
XIX.
xX.
XXI.
XXII.
XXIII.
XXIV.
XXV.
XXVI.
XXVII.
XXVIII.
XXIX.
XXX.
XXXI.
XXXII.
XXXIII.
XXXIV.
XXXV.
XXXVI.
XXXVII.
CONTENTS.
. That a Bishop ought not to receive bribes.
. That a Bishop, who, by wrong judgment, spareth an offender, is himself
guilty.
. How a Bishop ought to judge offenders.
. An Instruction, how a Bishop ought to behave himself to the Penitent.
. That we ought to beware how we make trial of any sinful course.
. Concerning those who affirm that a Penitent is not to be received into
the church. That a righteous person, although he converse with a
sinner, will not perish with him. That no person is punished for
another; but every one must give an account of himself. That we
must assist those who are weak in the faith; and that a Bishop must
not be governed by any turbulent person among the laity.
. That the Priest must neither overlook offences, nor be rash in punishing
them.
. Of Penance. The manner of it, and rules concerning it.
. That a Bishop must be unblamable, and a pattern for those who are
under his charge.
That a Bishop must take care that his people do not sin, considering that
he is a watchman.
That a shepherd who is careless of his sheep incurreth penalty ; and that
a sheep who doth not obey the shepherd is punished.
How the governed are to obey the Bishops who are set over them.
That it is a dangerous thing to judge without hearing both sides, or to
determine punishment against a person before he is convicted.
That David, the Ninevites, Hezekiah, and his son Manasseh are emi-
nent examples of repentance.
Amon may be an example to such as sin with a high hand.
That Christ Jesus our Lord came to save sinners by repentance.
Of first-fruits and tithes; and after what manner the Bishop is himself
to partake of them, or to distribute them to others.
According to what pattern and dignity every order of the clergy is ap-
pointed by God. |
That it is a horrible thing for a man to thrust himself into any sacer-
dotal office; as did Corah and his company, Saul, and Uzziah.
Of an entertainment; and how each distinct order of the clergy is to be
treated by those who invite them to it.
What is the dignity of a Bishop and of a Deacon.
After what manner the laity are to be obedient to the Deacon.
That the Deacon must not do any thing without the Bishop.
That the Deacon must not make any distributions without the consent
of the Bishop, because that will turn to the reproach of the Bishop.
After what manner the Priests are to be honored and to be reverenced
as our spiritual parents.
That the Priests are to be preferred before the rulers and kings.
That both the Law and the Gospel prescribe offerings.
Mention of the Ten Commandments; and after what manner they pre-
scribe.
Concerning accusers and false accusers; and how a judge is not rashly
either to believe them or to disbelieve them, but after an accurate ex-
amination.
XXXVIII.
XXXIX.
XL.
XLI.
XLII.
ALITI.
XLIYV.
XLV.
XLVI.
XLVII.
XLVIII.
XLIX.
LVI.
LVII.
LVIII.
LIX.
LX.
LXI.
LXIl.
LXIII.
CONTENTS. XXV
That they who sin are to be privately reproved, and the Penitent to be
received according to the Constitution of our Lord.
Examples of repentance.
That we are not to be implacable towards him who hath once or twice
offended.
How we ought to receive the Penitent, and how to bear with them that
sin, and when to cut them off from the church.
That a judge must not be a respecter of persons.
How false accusers are to be punished.
That the Deacon is to ease the burden of the Bishops, and to order the
smaller matters himself.
That contentions and quarrels are unbecoming Christians.
That believers ought not to go to law before unbelievers; nor ought
any unbeliever to be called for a witness against believers.
That the judicatures of Christians ought to be held on the second day of
the week.
That the same punishment is not to be inflicted for every offence, but
different punishments for different offenders.
What are to be the characters of accusers and witnesses.
That former offences sometimes render subsequent ones credible.
. Against judging without hearing both sides.
. The caution observed at heathen tribunals before the condemnation of
criminals, affordeth Christians a good example.
. That Christians ought not to have contentions one with another.
. That the Bishops must, by their Deacon, put the people in mind of the
obligation they are under to live peaceably together.
. An enumeration of several instances of divine Providence, and how, in
severy age, from the beginning, God hath invited all men to repent-
ance.
That it is the will of God that men should be of one mind, in matters of
religion, like the heavenly Powers.
An exact description of a church, and the clergy; and what things in
particular, every one is to do in the solemn assemblies of the clergy
and laity for religious worship.
Of commendatory letters in favor of strangers, lay-persons, clergymen,
and bishops; and that those who come into the church-assemblies, are
to be received without regard to their quality.
That every Christian ought to frequent the church diligently both
morning and evening.
The vain zeal which the heathen and the Jews show in frequenting their
temples and synagogues is a proper example and motive to excite
Christians to frequent the church.
That we must not prefer the affairs of this life to those which concern
the worship of God.
That Christians must abstain from all the impious practices of the
heathen.
That no Christian who will not work must eat; as Peter and the rest of
the apostles were fishermen, Paul and Aquila, tentmakers; and Jude
the son of James, a husbandman.
XX1V
ἊΝ.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
XxX.
XXI.
XXII.
XXIII.
XXIV.
ΧΧΥ.
XXXVI.
XXVII.
XXVIII.
XXIX.
XXX.
XXXII.
XXXII.
XXXIII.
XXXIV.
XXXV.
XXXVI.
XXXVII.
CONTENTS.
. That a Bishop ought not to receive bribes.
. That a Bishop, who, by wrong judgment, spareth an offender, is himself
guilty.
. How a Bishop ought to judge offenders.
. An Instruction, how a Bishop ought to behave himself to the Penitent.
. That we ought to beware how we make trial of any sinful course.
. Concerning those who affirm that a Penitent is not to be received into
the church. That a righteous person, although he conyerse with a
sinner, will not perish with him. That no person is punished for
another; but every one must give an account of himself. That we
must assist those who are weak in the faith; and that a Bishop must
not be governed by any turbulent person among the laity.
That the Priest must neither overlook offences, nor be rash in punishing
them.
Of Penance. The manner of it, and rules concerning it.
That a Bishop must be unblamable, and a pattern for those who are
under his charge.
That a Bishop must take care that his people do not sin, considering that
he is a watchman.
That a shepherd who is careless of his sheep incurreth penalty ; and that
a sheep who doth not obey the shepherd is punished.
How the governed are to obey the Bishops who are set over them.
That it is a dangerous thing to judge without hearing both sides, or to
determine punishment against a person before he is convicted.
That David, the Ninevites, Hezekiah, and his son Manasseh are emi-
nent examples of repentance.
Amon may be an example to such as sin with a high hand.
That Christ Jesus our Lord came to save sinners by repentance.
Of first-fruits and tithes; and after what manner the Bishop is himself
to partake of them, or to distribute them to others.
According to what pattern and dignity every order of the clergy is ἘΕῚ
pointed by God.
That it is a horrible thing for a man to thrust himself into any sacer-
dotal office; as did Corah and his company, Saul, and Uzziah.
Of an entertainment; and how each distinct order of the clergy is to be
treated by those who invite them to it.
What is the dignity of a Bishop and of a Deacon.
After what manner the laity are to be obedient to the Deacon.
That the Deacon must not do any thing without the Bishop.
That the Deacon must not make any distributions without the consent
of the Bishop, because that will turn to the reproach of the Bishop.
After what manner the Priests are to be honored and to be reverenced
as our spiritual parents.
That the Priests are to be preferred before the rulers and kings.
That both the Law and the Gospel prescribe offerings.
Mention of the Ten Commandments; and after what manner they pre-
scribe.
Concerning accusers and false accusers; and how a judge is not rashly
either to believe them or to disbelieve them, but after an accurate ex-
amination.
XXXVIII.
XXXIX.
XL.
XLI.
XLII.
XLITII.
XLIV.
XLV.
XLVI.
XLVITI.
XLVIII.
XLIX.
BV
LVII.
LVIII.
LIX.
LX.
LXI.
LXII.
LAIII.
CONTENTS. XXV
That they who sin are to be privately reproved, and the Penitent to be
received according to the Constitution of our Lord.
Examples of repentance.
That we are not to be implacable towards him who hath once or twice
offended.
How we ought to receive the Penitent, and how to bear with them that
sin, and when to cut them off from the church.
That a judge must not be a respecter of persons.
How false accusers are to be punished.
That the Deacon is to ease the burden of the Bishops, and to order the
smaller matters himself.
That contentions and quarrels are unbecoming Christians.
That believers ought not to go to law before unbelievers; nor ought
any unbeliever to be called for a witness against believers.
That the judicatures of Christians ought to be held on the second day of
the week.
That the same punishnient is not to be inflicted for every offence, but
different punishments for different offenders.
What are to be the characters of accusers and witnesses.
That former offences sometimes render subsequent ones credible.
. Against judging without hearing both sides.
. The caution observed at heathen tribunals before the condemnation of
criminals, affordeth Christians a good example.
That Christians ought not to have contentions one with another.
. That the Bishops must, by their Deacon, put the people in mind of the
obligation they are under to live peaceably together.
. An enumeration of several instances of divine Providence, and how, in
severy age, from the beginning, God hath invited all men to repent-
ance.
That it is the will of God that men should be of one mind, in matters of
religion, like the heavenly Powers.
An exact description of a church, and the clergy; and what things in
particular, every one is to do in the solemn assemblies of the clergy
and laity for religious worship.
Of commendatory letters in favor of strangers, lay-persons, clergymen,
and bishops; and that those who come into the church-assemblies, are
to be received without regard to their quality.
That every Christian ought to frequent the church diligently both
morning and evening.
The vain zeal which the heathen and the Jews show in frequenting their
temples and synagogues is a proper example and motive to excite
Christians to frequent the church.
That we must not prefer the affairs of this life to those which concern
the worship of God.
That Christians must abstain from all the impious practices of the
heathen.
That no Christian who will not work must eat; as Peter and the rest of
the apostles were fishermen, Paul and Aquila, tentmakers; and Jude
the son of James, a husbandman.
CHAPTER I.
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
XY.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
ΧΙΧ.
XX.
CHAPTER I.
II.
. Who ought to be supported, according to the Lord’s Constitution.
. Concerning the love of money.
. With what fear men ought to eel of the Lord’s oblations.
. Whose oblations are to be received, and whose are not to be received.
. That the oblations of the unworthy, while they are such, do not only not
CONTENTS.
BOOK III.
That those who are chosen widows ought to be not under sixty years
of age.
. That we must avoid the choice of younger widows, because of suspicion.
III.
Of what character the widows ought to be, and how they ought to be sup-
ported by the Bishop.
. That we ought to be charitable to all sorts of persons in want.
. That the widows are to be very careful of their deportment.
. That women ought not to teach, because it is unseemly ; and what women
followed our Lord.
. What are the characters of widows falsely so called.
. That a widow ought not to accept of alms from the unworthy, nor ought
a Bishop, nor any other of the faithful.
. That women ought not to baptize; because it is impious, and contrary
to the doctrine of Christ.
. That a layman ought not to perform a priestly work,— baptism, or sac-
rifice, or laying on of hands, or blessing.
. That none but a Bishop or a Presbyter, none even of the inferior ranks
of the clergy are permitted to do the offices of the Priests; that ordi-
nation belongeth wholly to the Bishop, and to no other person.
The rejection of all uncharitable actions.
How the widows are to pray for those who supply their necessities.
That she who hath been kind to the poor ought not to boast, and tell
abroad her name, according to the Constitution of the Lord.
That it doth not become us to revile our neighbors, because cursing is
contrary to Christianity.
Concerning the divine initiation of holy baptism.
What is the meaning of baptism into Christ; and on what account every
thing therein is said and done.
Of what character he ought to be who is initiated.
Of what character a Deacon ought to be.
That a Bishop ought to be ordained by three or by two Bishops, but
not by one; for that would be invalid.
BOOK IV.
That it is highly commendable to receive orphans kindly, and adopt them.
How the Bishop ought to provide for the orphans.
propitiate God, but, on the contrary, provoke him to indignation.
VIII.
CHAPTER I.
ΧΥ͂
CONTENTS. XXVll
That it is better to present to the widows from our own labors, though
it be inconsiderable and few contributions, than to present those which
are many and large, received from the ungodly. For it is better to
perish by famine, than to receive an oblation from the ungodly.
. That the people ought to be exhorted by the Priest to do good to the
needy, as saith Solomon the wise.
. A Constitution, that if any one of the ungodly by force will cast money
to the Priests, they spend it in wood and coals, but not in food.
. Of Parents and Children.
. Of Servants and Masters.
. In what things we ought to be subject to the rulers of this world.
. Of Virgins.
᾿ς
BOOK V.
That it is reasonable for the faithful to supply, according to the Consti
tution of the Lord, the wants of those who, by the unbelievers, are
afflicted for the sake of Christ.
. That we are to avoid intercourse with false brethren, when they continue
in their perversity.
. That we ought to afford a helping hand to such as are plundered for the
sake of Christ, although we should incur danger ourselves.
. That it is a horrible and destructive thing to deny Christ.
That we ought to imitate Christ in suffering, and with zeal to follow his
patience.
. That a believer ought neither rashly to run into danger, through secu-
rity ; nor to be over-timorous, through pusillanimity ; but to fly away
for fear; yet, if he fall into the enemy’s hand, to strive earnestly on
account of the crown that is laid up for him.
. Several demonstrations concerning the resurrection, concerning the
Sibyl, and what the Stoics say concerning the bird called the Phoenix.
. Concerning James the brother of the Lord, and Stephen the first martyr.
. Concerning false Martyrs.
. A moral admonition, that we are to abstain from vain talking, obscene
talking, jesting, drunkenness, lasciviousness, and luxury.
. An admonition, instructing men to avoid the abominable sin of idolatry.
. That we ought not to sing a heathen or an obscene song; nor to swear
by an idol, because it is an impious thing, and contrary to the knowl-
edge of God.
. A catalogue of the feasts of the Lord which are to be kept; and when
each of them ought to be observed.
. Concerning the Passion of our Lord; and what was done on each day
of his sufferings; and concerning Judas; and that Judas was not
present when the Lord delivered the mysteries to his disciples.
. Of the great week; and on what account they enjoin us to fast on
Wednesday and Friday.
XXVI1
XVI
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
KX.
CHAPTER I.
II.
Vi.
IX.
CONTENTS.
An enumeration of the prophetical predictions which declare Christ;
whose completion though the Jews saw, yet out of the evil temper of
their mind they did not believe he was the Christ of God, and con-
demned the Lord of glory to the cross.
How the Passover ought to be celebrated.
A Constitution concerning the great Passover week.
Concerning the watching all the night of the great Sabbath, and con-
cerning the day of the resurrection.
A prophetic prediction concerning Christ Jesus.
BOOK VI.
Who they were that ventured to make schisms, and did not escape pun-
ishment.
That it is not lawful to rise up against either the kingly or the priestly
office.
. Concerning the virtue of Moses, and the incredulity of the Jewish nation,
and what wonderful works God did among them.
,. That he maketh schism, not who separateth himself from the wicked, but.
who departeth from the godly.
. On what account Israel, falsely so named, is rejected, a demonstration
from the prophetic predictions. .
That even among the Jews there arose the doctrine of several heresies,
hateful to God.
. Whence the heresies sprang, and who was the ringleader of their impiety.
. Who were the successors of Simon’s impiety, and what heresies they
set up.
How Simon, desiring to fly by some magical arts, fell down headlong
from on high, at the prayers of Peter, and broke his feet, and hands,
and ankle-bones.
. How the heresies differ from each other, and from the truth.
. An exposition of apostolical preaching.
. To those that confess Christ, but are desirous to judaize.
. That we must separate from heretics.
. Who were the preachers of the catholic doctrine, and which are the com-
mandments given by them.
. That we ought neither to rebaptize, nor to receive that baptism which is
given by the wicked; which is not baptism, but a pollution.
. Concerning books with false inscriptions.
. Matrimonial precepts concerning clergymen.
. An exhortation commanding to avoid the communion of the impious
heretics.
. To those who speak eyil of the Law.
. Which is the law of nature, and which is that afterwards introduced, and
why it was introduced.
XXI.
XXII.
XXIII.
XXIV.
XXV.
XXVI.
XXVII.
XXVITI.
XXIX.
XXX.
CHAPTER I.
II.
XIV.
CONTENTS. ΧΧΙΧ
:
That we who believe in Christ are under grace, and not under the servi
tude of that additional law.
That the law for sacrifices is additional; which Christ, when he came,
took away. :
How Christ became a fulfiller of the law; and what parts of it he caused
to cease, or changed, or transferred.
That it pleased the Lord, that the law of righteousness should be mani-
fested also by Romans.
How God, on account of their impiety towards Christ, made the Jews
captives, and placed them under tribute.
That we ought to avoid the heretics, as the corrupters of souls.
Of some Jewish and Gentile observances.
Of the love of boys, adultery, and fornication.
How wives ought to be subject to their own husbands; and husbands
ought to love their own wives.
That it is the custom of Jews and Gentiles to observe natural purgations,
and to abominate the. Pemains of the dead; but that all this is contrary
to Christianity.
BOOK VII.
That there are two ways; the one natural, of life, and the other intro-
duced afterwards, of death; and that the former is from God, and the
latter of error, from the snares of the adversary.
Moral exhortations of the Lord’s Constitutions agreeing with the ancient
prohibitions of the divine laws. The prohibition of anger, envy, cor-
ruption, adultery, and every forbidden action.
. Prohibition of conjuring, murder of infants, perjury, and false witness.
. Prohibition of evil speaking, and wrath, of deceitful conduct, idle words,
falsehood, covetousness, and hypocrisy.
. Prohibition of malignity, acceptation of persons, prolonged anger, mis-
anthropy, and detraction.
. Concerning augury and enchantments.
. Prohibition of murmuring, arrogance, pride, and audacity.
. Of long-suffering, simplicity, meekness, and patience.
. That it is our duty to esteem our Christian teachers above our parents ;
the former being the means of our well-being, the other only of our
being.
. That we ought not to separate ourselves from the saints, but to mak@
peace between those that quarrel, to judge righteously, and not to ac-
cept persons.
. Concerning him that is double-minded, or of little faith.
. Of doing good.
XIII.
How masters ought to behave themselves to their servants; and how
servants ought to be subject.
Concerning hypocrisy, and obedience to the laws, and confession of sins.
XXX
XVII.
XVIII.
AXIII.
XIV.
KXV.
XVI.
XXVIII.
XXVIII.
XXIX.
XXX.
XXXII.
XXXII.
XXXITI.
XXXIV.
XXXV.
XXXVI.
XXXVII.
XXXVITII.
Le.
. A Constitution, how the Catechumens are to be blessed by the priests in
XLII.
XLII.
XLIV.
XLY.
XLVI.
XLVII.
XLVIII.
RLIX.
CONTENTS.
. Concerning the regard due to parents.
XVI.
Concerning the subjection due to the king and to rulers.
Concerning the pure conscience of those that pray.
That the way which was afterwards introduced by the snares of the ad-
versary, is full of impiety and wickedness.
. That we must not turn from the way of piety, either to the right hand
or to the left, is the exhortation of the lawgiver.
. That we ought not to despise any of the sorts of food that are set before
us, but gratefully and orderly to partake of them.
That we ought to avoid the eating of things offered to idols.
. A Constitution of our Lord, how we ought to baptize, and into whose
death.
Which days of the week we ought to fast, and which not, and for what
reasons.
What sort of people they ought to be who’offer the prayer that was given
by the Lord.
A mystical thanksgiving.
A thanksgiving at the divine participation.
A thanksgiving in respect to the mystical ointment.
That we ought not to be indifferent about fellowship.
A Constitution concerning oblations.
How we ought to assemble together and celebrate the festival day of
our Saviour’s resurrection.
What qualifications they ought to have who are to be ordained.
A prediction concerning events which are to occur.
A prayer declarative of God’s various Providence.
A prayer declarative of God’s various creation.
A prayer with thanksgiving declarative of God’s care over the beings he
hath made
A prayer commemorative of the incarnation of Christ; and his various
Providence to the saints.
A prayer containing a memorial of Providence, and an enumeration of
the various benefits afforded to the saints by the Providence of God
through Christ.
A prayer for the assistance of the righteous.
How the Catechumens are to be instructed in the elements.
their initiation; and what things are to be taught them.
. The renunciation of the adversary, and the dedication to the Christ of
God.
A thanksgiving in respect to the anointing with the mystical oil.
A thanksgiving concerning the mystical water.
A thanksgiving concerning the mystical ointment.
A prayer of the newly initiated.
Who they were whom the Holy Apostles sent and ordained.
A morning prayer.
An evening prayer.
A prayer at dinner.
CHAPTER I.
11:
. That to make Constitutions concerning those things which are to be per-
XVII.
XVIII.
KIX:
. Form of prayer for the ordination of a Deaconess.
. Concerning Sub-deacons, a Constitution of Thomas.
. Concerning Readers, a Constitution of Matthew.
. Concerning Confessors, a Constitution of James the son of Alpheus.
. Thesame Apostle’s Constitution concerning Virgins.
. The Constitution of Lebbeus, who was surnamed Thaddeus, concerning
XXVI.
XXVII.
XXVIII.
XXIX.
XXX.
XXXI.
XXXII.
XXXITI.
XXXIV.
XXXY.
XXXVI.
XXXVII.
XXXVIII.
XXXIX.
XL.
CONTENTS.
BOOK VIII.
On whose account the miraculous powers are put forth.
Concerning unworthy Bishops and Presbyters.
formed in the churches, is of great consequence.
. Concerning Ordinations.
. Form of prayer for the ordination of a Bishop.
. The Divine liturgy in which is the bidding prayer for the Catechumens.
. Prayer for the Energumens. .
. Prayer for the persons about to be baptized.
. The imposition of hands, and prayer for the Penitents.
. The bidding prayer for the faithful.
. Form of prayer for the faithful.
. A Constitution of James, the brother of John, the son of Zebedee.
. The bidding prayer for tle faithful, after the Divine oblation.
. The bidding prayer after the participation.
. Form of prayer after the participation.
. Concerning the ordination of Presbyters, a Constitution of John, who
was beloved by the Lord.
Concerning the ordination of Deacons, a Constitution of Philip.
Form of prayer for the ordination of a Deacon.
Concerning a Deaconess, a Constitution of Bartholomew.
Widows.
The same Apostle concerning an Exorcist.
Simon the Cananite, concerning the number necessary for the ordination
of a Bishop.
The same Apostle’s Canons concerning Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons,
and the rest of the clergy.
Concerning the blessing of water and of oil, a Constitution of Matthias.
The same Apostle’s Constitution concerning first-fruits and tithes.
The same Apostle’s Constitution concerning the remaining oblations.
Various canons of Paul the Apostle concerning those that present them-
selves to be baptized; whom we are to receive, and whom to reject.
On what days servants are not to work.
At what hours, and why we are to pray.
A Constitution of James the brother of Christ, concerning evening
prayer.
A bidding prayer for the evening.
A thanksgiving for the evening.
A thanksgiving for the morning.
A prayer, with imposition of hands for the morning.
Form of prayer for the first-fruits.
CONTENTS.
x1. A bidding prayer for those who have fallen asleep.
XLII.
XLIII.
XLIV.
XLyv.
xLVI.
XLVII.
How and when we ought to celebrate the memorials of the faithful de-
parted ; and that we ought then to give somewhat out of their goods,
to the poor.
That memorials or mandates do not at all profit tions who die wicked.
Concerning drunkards.
Of receiving those who are persecuted for Christ’s sake.
That every one ought to remain in that rank in which he is placed, and
not seize for himself the offices which are not intrusted to him.
The Ecclesiastical Canons.
CONS TELULTP ONS
OF THE
HOLY APOSTLES,
BY CLEMENT, BISHOP AND CITIZEN OF ROME:
OR,
CATHOLIC DOCTRINE.
BOOK I.
CONCERNING THE LAITY.
Tue Apostles and Elders to all those who from among the Gen-
tiles have believed in the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace and peace
from the Almighty God, through our Lord Jesus Christ, be multi-
plied totyou in the acknowledgment of him.
The catholic church is the plantation of God, and his beloved
vineyard ; containing those who have believed in his unerring $754
divine religion; who are the heirs by faith of his everlasting
kingdom; who are partakers of his divine influence, and of the
communieation of the Holy Spirit; who are armed and inwardly
strengthened with his fear, through Jesus; who enjoy the benefit of
the sprinkling of the precious and imnocent blood of Christ ; who
have free liberty to call the Almighty God, Father; being fellow-
heirs and joint partakers of his beloved Son. Hearken to the holy
doctrine, ye who enjoy his promises, as being delivered by the com-
mand of your Saviour, and agreeable to his glorious words. Take
1
bo
CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK I.
care, ye children of God, to do all things in obedience to God; and
in all things please Christ, who is our Lord. For if any man follow
unrighteousness, and do those things that are contrary to the will of
God, such a person will be accounted by God as the disobedient
heathen.
CHAPTER I.
Against Covetousness.
ABxstTAIN, therefore, from all unlawful desires and from injustice.
soir. For it is written in the Law, Thou shalt not covet thy neigh-
bor’s wife, nor his field, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant,
nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbor’s ; because
all coveting of these things is from the evil one. Tor he that covet-
eth his neighbor’s wife, or his man-servant, or his maid-servant, is
already in his mind an adulterer and a thief; and if he do not re- ὁ
pent, he is condemned by our Lord Jesus Christ; through whom
glory be to God for ever. Amen. For he saith in the Gospel, reca-
ser.¢ pitulating, and confirming, and fulfilling the ten command-
ments of the Law, Jt is written in the Law, Thou shalt not commit
adultery: But I say unto you ; that is, I said in the Law by Moses,
but now I say unto you myself, Whosoever shall look on his neighbor’s
wife to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in
his heart. Such a man is condemned of adultery who coveteth his
neighbor’s wife in his mind. But he that coveteth an ox or an ass,
doth not he design to steal them? to apply them to his own use,
and to lead them away? Or again, he that coveteth a field, and
continueth in such a disposition, doth not he wickedly contrive how
to remove the landmarks, and so compel the possessor to part wita
somewhat for nothing ? For the prophet somewhere saith, Woe to
503 those who join house to house, and lay field to field, that
they may deprive their neighbor of somewhat which was hise Where-
fore itissaid, Must ye alone inhabit the earth? For these things
yt? «have been heard in the ears of the Lord of hosts. And
elsewhere, Cursed be he who removeth his neighbor's landmarks ;
wis ¢ and all the people shall say Amen. Wherefore Moses saith,
Thou shalt not remove thy neighbor's landmarks, which thy fathers
have set.
BOOK I. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 3
Upon this account, therefore, terrors, death, tribunals, and con-
demnations from God, follow such as these. But as to those who
are obedient to God, there is one law of God, simple, true, living,
which is this: Do not that to another which thou hatest 79}. Ὁ
another should do to thee. Thou wouldst not that any one should
look upon thy wife with an evil design to corrupt her. Do not thou,
therefore, look upon thy neighbor’s wife with a wicked intention.
Thou wouldst not that thy garment should be taken away. Do not
thou, therefore, take away another’s. Thou wouldst not be beaten,
reproached, insulted. Do not thou, therefore, treat any other in the
like manner.
If.
That we ought not to return injuries, nor revenge ourselves on him
that doeth us wrong.
But if any one curse thee, do thou bless him. For it is written
in the book of Numbers, He that blesseth thee is blessed, $24: 9.
and he that curseth thee is cursed. In the same manner it is writ-
ten in the Gospel, Bless them that curse you. Being injured, $ §"3$:
do not avenge yourselves, but bear it with patience; for the Scrip-
ture speaketh thus: Say not thou, I will avenge myself on mine
enemy for what injuries he hath done me: but wait; that the Lord
may right thee, and bring vengeance upon him who hath injured thee.
For, again, in the Gospel he saith, Love your enemies; do ὃ Mf:
good to them that hate you; and pray for them who despitefully use
you, and persecute you ; and ye shall be children of your Father who
18 in heaven ; for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the
good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. Let us,
therefore, beloved, attend to these commandments, that, domg them,
we may be found to be children of light.
Bear, therefore, with one another, ye servants and sons of God.
Let the husband not be insolent nor arrogant towards his wife ;
but compassionate, bountiful, desirmg to please his own wife, and
treat her honorably and obligingly, endeavoring to be agreeable to
her.
4 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK I.
III.
Concerning the adorninent of ourselves, and the sin which ariseth
thence.
Do not adorn thyself in such a manner as may entice another
woman to thee. For if thou art overcome by her, and sinnest with
her, eternal death will overtake thee from God ; and thou wilt be pun-
ished with sensible and bitter torments. Or if thou dost not perpe-
trate such a wicked act, but shakest her off, and refusest her, in this
case thou art not wholly innocent, even though thou are not guilty
of the crime itself, but only of ensnaring her by thine embellish-
ment to desire thee ; for thou art the cause that she was so affected,
that by her desire after thee she was guilty of adultery with thee ;
yet thou art not so guilty, because thou didst not send to her who was
ensnared by thee, nor didst thou desire her. Since, therefore, thou
didst not deliver up thyself to her, thou shalt find mercy with the
ἘΣ Σ Lord thy God, who hath said, Thou shalt not commit adul-
tery ; and, Thou shalt not covet. For if such a woman, upon sight of
thee, or unseasonable meeting with thee, was smitten in her mind, and
sent to thee, but thou, as a religious person, didst refuse her; yet,
because she was wounded in her heart by thy beauty, and youth,
and adorning, so that she fell in love with thee, thou wilt be found
guilty of her transgression, as having been a cause of her stum-
ist ¢ bling; and shalt inherit a woe. Wherefore, pray thou to
the Lord God, that no mischief may befall thee on this account;
for thou art not to please men, so as to commit sin, but God, so as
to attain holiness of life, and be partaker of everlasting rest.
That beauty which God by nature hath bestowed on thee, do
not further beautify ; but modestly diminish it before men. Thus
do not permit the hair of thy head to grow too long, but rather cut
it short ; lest, by nicely combing thy hair, and wearing it long, and
anointing thyself, thou draw upon thyself such ensnared or ensnar-
ing women. Nor do thou wear over-fine garments, to seduce any ;
nor do thou, with evil subtilty, affect over-fine stockings or shoes for
thy feet, but only such as suit the measures of decency and useful-
ness. Nor do thou put upon thy fingers a ring that hath a golden
bezel. For all these ornaments are signs of lasciviousness ; and if
BOOK I.] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 5
thou be solicitous about them, in an improper manner, thou wilt not
act as becometh a good man. For it is not lawful for thee, a
believer and a man of God, to permit the hair of thy head to grow
long, and to collect it into a tuft or a braided crown, nor so to sepa-
rate it as to keep it divided, nor to puff it up, nor by nice combing
and platting to make it curl, nor to tinge it with yellow; since the Law
forbiddeth, saying in its additional precepts, Ye shall not ἔν
make to yourselves curls andround rasures. Nor isit right to destroy
the hair of the chin, and unnaturally change the form of a man.
- For the Law saith, Ye shall not mar your beards. God the Creator
hath made it seemly for women to have no beard, but he hath deter-
mined that it is unsuitable for men. But if thou do these things to
please men, in contradiction to the Law, thou wilt be abominable
with God, who created thee after his own image. If, therefore,
thou wilt be acceptable to God, abstain from all those things which
he hateth; and do none of those things that are displeasing to him.
IV.
That we ought not to be over-curious about such as live wickedly, but
to be intent upon our own proper envployment.
Thou shalt not be as a wanderer and gadder abroad, rambling
about the streets, without just cause, to spy out such as live wick-
edly. But, by minding thine own trade and employment, endeavor
to do what is acceptable to God. And, keeping in mind the oracles
of Christ, meditate on them continually. For the Scripture saith
to thee, Thou shalt meditate in his Law, day and night; $fsh τ: 8.
when thou walkest in the field, and when thou sittest in thine house,
and when thou lest down, and when thou risest up, that thou mayest
have understanding in all things. Nay, although thou be rich, and
do not need a trade for thy maintenance, be not one that wandereth
about, and walketh abroad at random. But either go to some that
are believers and of the same religion, and confer and discourse
with them about the lively oracles of God ; —
6 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book I.
V.
What books of Scripture we ought to read.
Or if thou stay at home, read the Law, the books of the Kings,
and the Prophets ; sing the Hymns of David ; and peruse diligently
the Gospel, which is the completion of the Scriptures that have been
mentioned.
VI.
That we ought to abstain from all the books of those that are out of
the church.
Abstain from all the heathen books; for what hast thou to do
with such foreign discourses, or laws, or false prophets, which sub-
vert the faith of the unstable? What defect dost thou find in the
Law of God, that thou shouldst have recourse to those heathenish
fables? For if thou hast a mind to read history, thou hast the
books of the Kings; of works of wisdom and poetry, thou hast
those of the Prophets, of Job, and the Proverbs; in which thou wilt
find greater depth of sagacity than in all the heathen poets and
sophisters, because these are the words of the Lord, the only wise
God. If thou desirest something to sing, thou hast the Psalms ; if
the origin of things, thou hast Genesis; if laws and statutes, thou
hast the glorious Law of the Lord God. Do thou, therefore, utterly
abstain from all strange and diabolical books.
Nay, when thou readest the Law, think not thyself bound to
observe the additional precepts. Abstain from them; if not from
all of them, yet from some of them, that are of this character. Read
them only for the sake of history, in order to the knowledge of
them, and to glorify God, that he hath delivered thee from so great
and so many bonds. Propose to thyself to distinguish what rules
were from the law of nature, and what were added afterwards, or
were such additional rules as were introduced and given to the Isra-
elites after the making of the calf. For the Law containeth those
precepts which were spoken by the Lord God before the people fell
into idolatry, and made a calf, like the Egyptian Apis; that is, the
BOOK I. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. T
ten commandments. But as to those bonds which were further
laid upon them after they had sinned, do not draw them upon thy-
self. For our Saviour came for no other reason than that he might
deliver those that were obnoxious thereto from that wrath which was
reserved for them; that he might fulfil the Law and the Prophets,
and that he might abrogate or change those secondary bonds which
were superadded to the rest of the Law. For therefore doth he
eall to us, and say, Come unto me, all ye that labor and δ
are heavy laden, and LI will give you rest.
When, therefore, thou hast read the Law, which is agreeable to
the Gospel and to the Prophets, read also the books of the Kings,
that thou mayest thereby learn which of the kings were righteous,
and how they were prospered by God ; and how the promise of eter-
nal life continued with them from him. But those kings who
departed from God soon perished in their apostasy, by the righteous
judgment of God, and were deprived of his life, inheriting, instead
of rest, eternal punishment. Wherefore, by reading these books,
thou wilt be much strengthened in the faith, and edified in Christ,
whose body and member thou art.
Moreover, when thou walkest abroad in public, and hast a mind
to bathe, make use of that bath which is appropriated to men, lest,
by discovering thy body in an unseemly manner to women, or by
seeing a sight not seemly for men, either thou be ensnared, or thou
ensnare and entice to thyself those women who easily yield to such
temptations. Take care, therefore, and avoid such things, lest thou
admit a snare upon thine own soul.
VII.
Concerning a bad woman.
For let us learn what the sacred Word saith, in the book of Wis-
dom: My son, keep my words, and hide my commandments 37°:
with thee. Say unto Wisdom, thou art my sister, and make understand-
ing familiar with thee ; that she may keep thee from the strange and
wicked woman, in case such an one accost thee with sweet words.
For from the window of her house she looketh into the street to see if
she can espy some young man among the foolish children, without
understanding, walking in the market place, in the meeting of the
8 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK I.
street near her house, and talking in the dusk of the evening, or in
the silence and darkness of the night. .A woman meeteth him with
the appearance of a harlot, who stealeth away the hearts of young
men. She rambleth about, and is dissolute. Her feet abide not in
her house. Sometimes she is without, sometimes in the streets, and
lieth in wait at every corner. Then she catcheth him, and kisseth
him, and with an inyoudent face saith unto him, I have peace-offer-
ings with me; this day do I pay my vows. Therefore came I forth
to meet thee ; earnestly I have desired thy face, and I have found
thee. I have decked my bed with coverings ; with tapestry from
Egypt [have adorned it. I have perfumed my bed with saffron,
and my house with cinnamon. Come, let us take our fill of love
until the morning. Come, let us solace ourselves with love. ....
And it is added, With much discourse she seduced him; with snares
From her lips she forced him. He goeth after her like a silly bird.
ἐλ Απα again: Do not hearken to a wicked woman; for
though the lips of a harlot are like drops from a honey-comb, which
for a while is smooth in thy throat, yet afterwards thou wilt find her
more bitter than gall, and sharper than any two-edged sword. And
oak 6again: But get away quickly, and tarry not. Fix not
thine eyes upon her. Kor she hath cast down many wounded, and
they are innumerable whom she hath slain. But of thou regard not
this warning, it saith, thow wilt repent at the last, when thy flesh
and thy body are consumed, and wilt say, How have I hated in-
struction, and my heart hath avoided the reproof of the righteous !
I have not hearkened to the voice of my instructer, nor inclined mine
ear to my teacher. I was almost in all evil.
But we will make no more quotations; and if we have omitted
any, be so prudent as to select the most valuable out of the Holy
Scriptures, and confirm yourselves with them, rejecting all things
that are evil, that so ye may be found holy with God in eternal life.
BOOK I. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 9
ΨΉΙ.
Concerning the subjection of a wife to her husband, and that she
must be loving and modest.
Let the wife be obedient to her own husband, because the hus-
band is the head of the wife. But Christis the head of that $4
husband who walketh in the way of righteousness ; and the head of
Christ is God, even the Father. Therefore, O wife, next after the
Almighty, our God and Father, the Lord of the present world and
of the world to come, the Maker of every thing that breatheth, and
of every power, and after his beloved Son, our Lord Jesus Christ,
through whom glory be to God, do thou fear thy husband, and rev-
erence him, pleasing him alone, rendering thyself acceptable to him
in the several affairs of life ; so that on thine account thy husband
may be deemed happy, according to the Wisdom of Solo- $3179}.
mon, which speaketh thus: Who can find a virtuous woman? For
such a one is more precious than costly stones. The heart of her
husband doth safely trust in her, so that she shall have no need of
spoil. For she doeth good to her husband all the days of her life.
She buyeth wool and flax, and worketh profitable things with her
hands. WShe is like the merchants’ ships; she bringeth her food
From far. She riseth while it is yet night, and giveth meat to her
household, and food to her maidens. She considereth a field, and
ο buyeth it. With the fruit of her hands she planteth a vineyard.
She girdeth her loins with strength, and strengtheneth her arms. —
She tasteth that it is good to labor ; her lamp goeth not out the whole
night. She stretcheth out her arms for useful work, and layeth her
hands to the spindle. She openeth her hands to the needy ; yea, she
reacheth forth her hands to the poor. Her husband taketh no care
of the affairs of his house ; for all that are with her are clothed with
double garments. She maketh coats for her husband, garments of
silk and purple. Her husband is eminent in the gates, when he sit-
teth with the elders of the land. She maketh fine linen, and selleth
it to the Phenicians, and girdles to the Canaanites. She is clothed
with glory and beauty; and she rejoiceth in the last days. She
openeth her mouth with wisdom and discretion, and putteth her words
wn order. The ways of her household are strict ; she eateth not the
10 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK I.
bread of idleness. She will open her mouth with wisdom and cau- -
tion; and upon her tongue are the laws of mercy. Her children
rise up, and praise her for her riches, and her husband joineth in
her praises. Many daughters have obtained wealth, and done wor-
thily, but thow surpassest and excellest them all. May lying flat-
teries and the van beauty of a wife be far from thee. For a reli-
gious wife is blessed. Let her praise the fear of the Lord; give her
of the fruit of her lips ; and let her husband be praised in the gates.
Frov-2 And again: A virtuous wife is a crown to her husband.
ivy} And again: Many wives have built a house.
Ye have learned what great commendations a prudent and loving
wife receiveth from the Lord God. If thou desirest to be one of
the faithful, and to please the Lord, O wife, do not beautify
thyself in order to please other men, nor imitate the wearing of a
harlot’s plaited locks, or garments, or shoes, to entice those who are
allured by such things. For although thou doest not these repre-
hensible acts with design of sinning thyself, but only for the sake of ©
ornament and beauty, yet thou wilt not so escape future punish-
ment; as having compelled another to be so attracted to thee as to
desire thee, and as not having taken care both to avoid sin thyself,
and to prevent others from stumbling. But if thou yield thyself
up, and commit the crime, thou art both guilty of thine own sin,
and the cause of the ruin of the other’s soul also. Besides, when
thou hast committed lewdness with one man, and beginnest to des-
pair, thou wilt again turn away from thy duty, and follow others,
Prov-? and grow past feeling; as saith the divine Word: When a
wicked man cometh into the depth of evil, he becometh a scorner, and
then disgrace and reproach come upon him. For such a woman
afterwards, being wounded, ensnareth without restraint the souls of
the foolish.
Let us learn, therefore, how the divine Word plainly describeth
Pe δηᾷ condemneth such women, saying, [ hated a woman who
is a snare and net to the heart of men, worse than death. Her
ἦτ} hands are fetters. And in another passage: As a jewel of
gold in a swine’s snout, so is beauty in a wicked woman. And
Yry-¢ again: As a worm in wood, so doth a wicked woman de-
a9. § stroy her husband. And again: Jt is better to dwell in the
corner of the house-top, than with a contentious and angry woman.
Ye, therefore, who are Christian women, imitate not such as these.
BOOK I. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 11
But thou who designest to be faithful to thine own husband, take
eare to please him alone. And when thou art in the streets, cover
thy head ; for by such a covering thou wilt avoid being viewed by
idle persons. Paint not thy face, which is God’s workmanship ;
for there is no part of thee which wanteth ornament, inasmuch as all
things which God hath made are very good. But the lascivious
additional adorning of what is already good is an affront to the
bounty of the Creator. Look downward when thou walkest abroad,
veiling thyself as becometh women.
IX.
That a woman must not bathe with men.
Avoid also that disorderly practice of bathing in the same place
with men. For many are the nets of the evil one. And let not a
Christian woman bathe with an hermaphrodite. For if she is to veil
her face and conceal it with modesty from strange men, how can
she bear to enter naked into the bath together with men? But if
the bath be appropriated to women, let her bathe orderly, modestly,
and moderately. But let her not bathe without occasion, nor much,
nor often, nor in the middle of the day, nor, if possible, every day.
And let the tenth hour of the day be the set time for such season-
able bathing. For it is convenient that thou who art a Christian
woman shouldst ever constantly avoid the exciting of curiosity,
which hath many eyes.
xX.
Concerning a contentious and brawling woman.
But as to a spirit of contention, be sure to curb it as to all men,
but principally as to thy husband ; lest, if he be an unbeliever or a
heathen, he may have an occasion of stumbling, and blaspheme
God, and thou be partaker of a woe from God. For he saith, Woe
to him by whom my name is blasphemed among the Gren- {1 318,
tiles ; and lest, if thy husband be a Christian, he be forced, by his
knowledge of the Scriptures, to say that which is written in the
12 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book IL.
'
ΤΟΥ ὁ book of Wisdom: Jt is better to dwell in the wilderness,
than with a contentious and angry woman.
Ye wives, therefore, demonstrate your piety, by your modesty
and meekness, to all without the church, whether they be women or
men, in order to their conversion and improvement in the faith.
And since we have warned you and instructed you briefly, whom
we esteem our sisters, daughters, and members, as being wise your-
selves, persevere all your lives in an unblamable course of life.
Seek to know those kinds of learning by which ye may arrive at the
kingdom of our Lord, and please him, and so rest for ever and ever.
Amen.
BOOK Il.
CONCERNING BISHOPS, PRESBYTERS, AND DEACONS.
CHAPTER I.
That a Bishop must be well instructed, and experienced im the
Word.
But concerning Bishops, we have heard from our Lord that a
Pastor, who is to be ordained a Bishop for the churches in every
parish, must be blameless, unreprovable, free from all kinds of wick-
edness common among men, and not under fifty years of age. For
such a man, in good part, is past youthful irregularities, and the
slanders of them that are without, as well as the reproaches which
are sometimes cast upon many persons by certain false brethren,
Matt. 2 who do not consider the word of God in the Gospel, Whoso-
ever shall speak an idle word, shall give account thereof to the
Matt. 2 Lord in the day of judgment. And again: By thy words
thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thow shalt be condemned.
Let him, therefore, be well instructed and skilful in the Word, and
of competent age. :
But if, in a small parish, one advanced in years is not to be found,
let some younger person, who hath a good report among his neigh-
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 13
bors, and is esteemed by them worthy of the office of a Bishop;
who, from his youth, hath carried himself with meekness and regu-
larity, like a much elder person; after examination and a general
good report, be ordained in peace. For Solomon at Sa ποι γι 8.
twelve years of age was king of Israel, and Josiah at eight $434.
years of age reigned righteously; and in like manner πα ἢ,
Joash governed the people at seven years of age. Wherefore,
although the person be young, let him be meek, gentle, and quiet.
For the Lord God saith by Isaiah, Upon whom will [look 3* ia}.
but upon him who is humble and quiet, and always trembleth at my
words? In like manner itis in the Gospel also, Blessed are {%3f-
the meek, for they shall inherit the earth. Let him also be merciful ;
for it is said, Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain {Matt
mercy. Let him also be one of a good conscience, purified from all
evil, and wickedness, and unrighteousness. For it is said again,
Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God. or
If.
What ought to be the character of a Bishop, and of the rest of
the Clergy.
Let him, therefore, be sober, prudent, decorous, firm, not easily
perturbed, not given to wine, no striker, but gentle; nota τ 1
brawler, not covetous; not a novice, lest, being puffed up 43.9":
with pride, he fall into condemnation, and the snare of the {jks
devil. For every one who exalteth himself shall be abased. A Bish-
op, Moreover, ought to be a man who hath been the husband = {1,"\-
of one wife, who also herself hath had no other husband, ruling {4.
well as own house. In this manner let examination be made when
he is to receive ordination, and to be placed in his bishopric,
whether he be grave, faithful, decorous; whether he hath a grave
and faithful wife, or hath formerly had such a one ; whether he hath
educated his children piously, and hath browght them up in (PP:
the nurture and admonition of the Lord; whether his domestics
fear and reverence him, and are all obedient to him; for if those
who are immediately about him for worldly concerns are seditious
and disobedient, how will others, not of his family, when they are
under his management, become obedient to him ?
14 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK II.
II.
In what things a Bishop is to be examined before he is ordained.
Let examination also be made, whether he be unblamable as to
os; the concerns of this life. For it is written, Search diligently
to ascertain whether he who is to be ordained for the priesthood, be
Free from blemish. On which account, let him also be void of
In} anger; for Wisdom saith, Anger destroyeth even the prudent.
Let him also be merciful, of a generous and loving temper; for
ὩΣ our Lord saith, By this shall all men know that ye are my
disciples, of ye love one another. Let him also be ready to give ;
a lover of the widow and stranger, ready to serve and minister;
indefatigable, undaunted ; and let him know who is the most worthy
of his assistance.
IV.
That charitable distributions are not to be made to every widow,
but that sometimes a woman who hath a husband is to be pre-
Ferred ; and that no distributions are to be made to any one who
is gwen to gluttony, drunkenness, and idleness. .
For if there be a widow who is able to support herself, and
another woman who is not a widow, but is needy by reason of sick-
ness, or the bringing up of many children, or infirmity of her hands,
let him stretch out his hand in charity rather to this latter. But
if any one be in want by gluttony, drunkenness, or idleness, he
doth not deserve to be assisted, nor to be a member of the church
of God. For the Scripture, speaking of such persons, saith,
19.04.¢ Lhe slothful hideth his hand in his bosom, and is not able to
19: 24. §
mot bring tt to his mouth. And again: Zhe sluggard foldeth
up his hands, and eateth his own flesh. For every drunkard and
bi, Whoremonger shall come to poverty, and every drowsy per-
son shall be clothed with tatters and rags. And in another pas-
osi.¢ Sage, If thou give thine eyes to bowls and eups, thou shalt
afterwards walk more naked than a pestle. For, certainly, idleness
is the mother of famine.
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. | 15
V.
That a Bishop must be no accepter of persons in judgment ; that
he must be gentle in his conversation, and temperate in his diet.
A Bishop must be no accepter of persons. He must not fear
any ; nor basely flatter a rich man ; nor overlook, nor domineer over,
a poor man. For God saith to Moses, Thou shalt not accept {15°%s.
the person of the rich, nor shalt thou pity a poor man in his {%%°4:
cause ; for the judgment is the Lord’s. Andagain: Thou {Pat 357"
shalt with exact justice follew that which is right. Let a Bishop be
frugal, and contented with a little in his meat and drink, that he
may be ever in a sober frame, and disposed to instruct and admonish
the ignorant; and let him not be lavish in his expenses, nor a
pamperer of himself, nor given to pleasure, nor fond of delicacies.
Let him be patient and gentle in his admonitions, well instructed
himself, pondering and diligently studying the Lord’s books, and
reading them frequently, that so he may be able carefully to inter-
pret the Scriptures, expounding the Gospel in correspondence with
the Prophets and with the Law ; and let the expositions from the
Law and the Prophets correspond with the Gospel. For the Lord
Jesus saith, Search the Scriptures, for they are they which ποι.
testify of me. And again: For Moses wrote of me. But { 46.
above all, let him carefully distinguish between the original Law
and the additional precepts, and show which are the laws for believers,
and which the bonds for unbelievers; lest any should fall under those
bonds. Be careful, therefore, Ὁ Bishop, to study the word of God,
that thou mayest be able to explain every thing exactly, and that
thou mayest copiously nourish thy people with much doctrine, and
enlighten them with the light of the Law. For God saith, {,i°%.
Enlighten yourselves with the light of knowledge, while there is yet
opportunity.
16 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK II.
VI.
That a Bishop must not be given to filthy luere, nor be a surety, nor
an advocate.
Let not a Bishop be given to filthy lucre, especially before the
Gentiles ; rather suffering than offering injuries; not covetous, nor
rapacious ; no purlomer, no admirer of the rich, nor hater of the
poor; no evil speaker, nor false witness; not given to anger, no
brawler; not entangled with the affairs of this life ; not a surety for
any one, nor an accuser in suits about money; not ambitious, not
double-minded, nor double-tongued; not ready to hearken to cal-
umny or evil-speaking ; not a dissembler, not addicted to the heathen
festivals, not given to vain deceits, not eager after worldly things,
nor alover of money. For all these things are opposite to God, and
pleasing to demons. Let the Bishop earnestly give all these pre-
cepts in charge to the laity also, persuading them to imitate his
ix; ὃ deportment. For the Scripture saith, Make ye the children
of Israel pious. Let him be prudent, humble, apt to admonish with
the instructions of the Lord, well-disposed, one who hath renounced
all the wicked projects of this world, and all heathenish lusts. Let
him be orderly, sharp in observing the wicked and taking heed οὗ.
them, but yet a friend to all; just and discerning; and, whatsoever
qualities are commendable among men, let the Bishop possess them
in himself. For if the Pastor be unblamable as to any wickedness,
he will compel his disciples, and, by his manner of life, press them to
become worthy imitators of his own actions; as the prophet some-
πον ~=where saith, And it will be, As is the priest, so is the people.
For our Lord and Master Jesus Christ, the Son of God, began first
Acts} to do, and then to teach; as Luke somewhere saith: Which
Matt Jesus began to do and to teach. Wherefore he saith, Who-
soever shall do and teach, he shall be called great in the kingdom of
God. For it becometh you, Bishops, to be guides and watchmen
to the people, as ye yourselves have Christ for your guide and
watchman. Be ye, therefore, good guides and watchmen to the
people of God. For the Lord saith by Ezekiel, speaking to every
7 t one of you: Son of man, I have given thee for a watchman
to the house of Israel, and thou shalt hear the word from my mouth,
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 17
and shalt observe, and shalt declare it from me. When I say unto
the wicked, Thou shalt surely die, if thou dost not speak to warn the
wicked from his wickedness, that wicked man shall die in his ini-
quity, and his blood will I require at thy hand. But if thou warn
the wicked from his way, that he may turn from wt, and he do not
turn from it, he shall die in his iniquity, and thou hast delivered thy
soul. In the same manner, if the sword of war be approaching,
and the people set a watchman to watch, and he see the same ap-
proach, and do not give warning, and the sword come and take one
of them, he is taken away in his imquity ; but his blood shall be re-
quired at the watchman’s hand, because he cid not blow the trumpet.
But of he blow the trumpet, and he who heareth it take not warning,
and the sword.come and take him away, his blood shall be upon him-
self, because he heard the trumpet, and took not warning. But he
who hath taken warning hath delivered his soul; and the watchman,
because he gave warning, shall surely live.
The sword here is the judgment; the trumpet is the holy Gos-
pel; the watchman is the Bishop, who is set in the church, who is
obliged in his preaching to testify and vehemently to forewarn con-
cerning that judgment. If ye do not declare and testify this to the
people, the sins of those who are ignorant of it will be found upon
you. Wherefore, warn and reprove with boldness those who are
perverse through want of instruction; teach the ignorant; confirm
those that understand; bring back those that go astray. If we
repeat the very same things on the same occasions, brethren, we shall
not do amiss. For by frequent hearing it is to be hoped that some
will be made ashamed, and at least do some good action, and avoid
some wicked one. Tor saith God by the prophet, Testify ὁ
those things to them ; perhaps they will hear thy voice. And again:
Tf perhaps they will hear, tf perhaps they will submit. {E77
Moses also saith to the people, Jf hearing thou wilt hear the {83%
Lord God, and do that which is good and right in his eyes. And
again: Hear, O Israel, the Lord thy God is one Lord. { Rext
And our Lord is often recorded in the Gospel to have said, §jtt
He that hath ears to hear, let ham hear. And wise Solomon saith,
My son, hear the instruction of thy father, and reject not the {πον
laws of thy mother. And, indeed, to this day men have not heard ;
for, while they seem to have heard, they have not heard aright; as
2
ε
18 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ II.
appears by their having left the one and only true God, and their
being drawn unto destruction and dangerous heresies, concerning
which we shall speak again.
VII. |
What ought to be the character of the initiated.
Be it known to you, beloved, that those who are baptized into the
death of our Lord Christ, ought no longer to commit sin. For
as those who are dead cannot practise wickedness any longer, so
those who are dead with Christ cannot act in a sinful manner. It is
incredible, therefore, brethren, that any one who hath received the
washing of life, perpetrateth the dissolute acts of transgressors.
But he who sinneth after his baptism, unless he repent, and forsake
his sins, will be condemned to hell.
VIL.
Concermng a person falsely accused; or, on the other hand, a
person convicted.
If, now, any one be maliciously prosecuted by the heathen, be-
cause he will not go along with them to the same excess of riot, let
him know that such a one is blessed of God, as our Lord saith in the
Matt? Gospel: Blessed are ye when men shall reproach you, or
persecute you, or say all manner of evil against you falsely for my
sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for your reward is great in
heaven. If, therefore, any one be slandered and falsely accused,
such a one is blessed; for the Scripture saith, A man that is a
reprobate is not tried by God. But if any one be convicted, having
done a wicked action, such a one not only hurteth himself, but oc-
casioneth the whole body of the church and its doctrine to be blas-
phemed ; as if we Christians did not practise those things which we
declare to be good and honest ; and we ourselves shall be reproached
Matt. by the Lord, that, They say, and do not. Wherefore the
Bishop must boldly reject such as these on full conviction, unless
they change their life.
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 19
IX.
That a Bishop ought not to recewe bribes.
For the Bishop must not only himself give no offence, but must
be no respecter of persons; in kindness admonishing those that sin.
But if he himself hath not a good conscience, and is a respecter of
persons and a receiver of bribes, he will spare the open offender,
permitting him to continue in the church, and disregarding the
voice of God and the Lord, which saith, Thou shalt execute {Pet
right judgment. Thow shalt not accept persons in judg- {1:1.
ment. Thou-shalt not justify the wicked. Thou shalt {¥*9%,7
not receive gifts against any one’s life; for gifts do blind the eyes
of the wise, and pervert the words of the righteous. And elsewhere
he saith, Put away from among yourselves that wicked {τονε
person. And Solomon, in his Proverbs, saith, Cast out a {δῖον
pestilent fellow from the congregation, and strife will go out along
with him. |
Χ.
That a Bishop who, by wrong judgment, spareth an offender, ts
lamself guilty.
But he who doth not consider these things, will, contrary to jus-
tice, spare him who deserveth punishment ; as Saul spared {1 ings.
Agag, and Eli his sons, who knew not the Lord. Such a { 212.
one profaneth his own dignity, and that church of God which is in
his parish. Such a one is esteemed unjust before God and good
men, as affording occasion of scandal to many of the newly baptized
and to the catechumens, as also to the youth of both sexes; and to
him a woe belongeth, and a mullstone about lis neck, and {διε
drowning, on account of his guilt. For, observing what a person
their ruler is, through his wickedness and neglect of justice, they
will grow skeptical, and, indulging the same disease, will be com-
pelled to perish with him; as was the case of the people {*¥ipes:
joming with Jeroboam, and those who were in the conspiracy {\2™
with Corah.
20 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK II.
But if the offender see that the Bishop and Deacons are innocent
and unblamable, and the flock pure, he will either not venture to —
despise their authority, and to enter into the church of God at all,
as one smitten by his own conscience; or if he value nothing, and
venture to enter in, either he will be convicted immediately, as
kines: ΤΊΖχα at the ark, when he touched it to support it, and as
Joshua, Achan when he stole the accursed thing, and as Gehazi
4Kimesst when he coveted the money of Naaman; and so will be
immediately punished ; or else he will be admonished by the Pastor,
and drawn to repentance. For when he looketh round the whole
church, one by one, and can spy no blemish, either im the Bishop,
or in the people who are under his care, he will be put to confu-
sion, and pricked at the heart, and in a peaceable manner will go
his way, with shame and many tears; and the flock will remain pure.
He will apply himself to God with tears, and will repent of his sins,
and have hope. Nay, the whole flock, at the sight of his tears, will
be instructed, because a sinner avoideth destruction by repentance.
XI.
How a Bishop ought to judge offenders.
On this account, therefore, O Bishop, endeavor to be pure in
thine actions, and to adorn thy place and dignity, as sustaiming the
character of God among men in ruling over all men, over priests,
kings, rulers, fathers, children, masters, and in general over all
those who are subject to thee ; and so sit in the church, when thou
speakest, as having authority to judge offenders. For to you, O
is 18.} Bishops, is it said, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth, shall
be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth, shall be
loosed in heaven.
XII.
An Instruction how a Bishop ought to behave himself to the penatent.
Do thou, therefore, Ὁ Bishop, judge with authority, like God ;
yet receive the penitent. For God is a God of mercy. Rebuke
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 21
those that sin; admonish those that do not turn; exhort those that
stand to persevere in the things that are commendable; receive the
penitent ; because the Lord God hath promised with an oath to
afford remission to the penitent for what things they have done
amiss. And he saith by Ezekiel, Speak unto them, as 7 {79
live, saith the Lord, I would not the death of a sinner, but that the
wicked turn from his evil way, and live. Turn ye, therefore, from
your evil ways ; for why will ye die, O house of Israel? Here the
Word affordeth hope to sinners, that, if they repent, they shall have
hope of salvation ; lest, despairing, they yield themselves up to their
transgressions ; but, having hope of salvation, they may be con-
verted, and come to God with tears on account of their sins: so
shall they receive pardon from him, as from a merciful Father.
ΧΙΠ.
That we ought to beware how we make trial of any sinful course.
Yet it is very necessary that those who are innocent should
continue so, and not make an experiment what sin is; that they may
not have occasion for trouble, sorrow, and those lamentations which
are in order to forgiveness. For how dost thou know, O man, when
thou simnest, whether thou shalt live any number of days in this
present state, that thou mayest have time to repent? For the time
of thy departure out of this world is uncertain; and if thou die in |
sin, there will remain no repentance for thee; as God saith by
David, In the grave, who will confess to thee? It be. {¥sim
cometh us, therefore, to be ready in the doing of our duty, that so we
may await our passage into another world without sorrow. Wherefore
also the sacred Word, speaking to thee by the wise Solomon, ex-
horteth, Prepare thy works against thine exit, and provide § τον.
all beforehand in the field ; lest some of the things necessary to thy
journey be wanting; as the oil of piety was deficient in the five
foolish virgins mentioned in the Gospel, when they, on ac- {™tt
count of their having extinguished their lamps of divine knowledge,
were shut out of the bride-chamber. Wherefore, he who valueth
the security of his soul will take care to be out of danger, by keep-
ing free from sin, that so he may preserve to himself the advantage
22 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK II.
of his former good works. Do thou, therefore, so judge as exe-
rit} οαδηρ judgment for God. For, as the Scripture saith, The
judgment is the Lord’s. In the first place, therefore, condemn the
guilty person with authority; afterwards try to brmg him home
with merey and compassion, and readiness to receive him, promising
him salvation if he will change his course of life, and come to re-
pentance ; and when he is penitent, do thou with thoughtfulness
and solemnity receive him, remembering the Lord, who hath said
iy} that there ts joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth.
ΧΙΥ.
Concerning those who affirm that a penitent is not to be recewed
into the church; and concerning a righteous person, though he
converse with a sinner, 4' 6.
But if thou refuse to receive him that is penitent, thou exposest
him to those who 116 in wait to destroy, forgetting what David saith,
te 13, ¢ Deliver not my soul, which confesseth to thee, unto destroy-
ing beasts. Wherefore Jeremiah, when he is exhorting men to re-
4} pentance, saith, Shall not he that falleth arise? Or he that
turneth away, cannot he return? Wherefore have my people gone
back by a shameless backsliding? and they are hardened in their
purpose. Turn, ye backsliding children, and I will heal your back-
slidings. Receive, therefore, him that is penitent, without any
doubting. Be not hindered by those who unmercifully say that we
must not be defiled with such, nor so much as speak to them. For
these counsels are from men that are unacquainted with God and
his providence, and from unreasonable judges and inexorable beasts.
They are ignorant that we ought to avoid society with offenders, not
16-90, in discourse, but in actions. For the righteousness of the
righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be
we. ~=©Upontam. And again, If a land sinneth against me by tres-
passing grievously, and I stretch out my hand upon it, and break the
staff of bread upon rt, and send famine upon it, and destroy man and
beast therein ; though these three men, Noah, Job, and Daniel, were
in the midst of it, they shall only save their own souls by their right-
eousness, saith the Lord God.
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 23
The Scripture hath most clearly shown, that a righteous man that
is with a wicked man doth not perish with him. For in the present
world the righteous and the wicked are mingled together in the
common affairs of life, but not in holy communion ; and in this the
friends of God are guilty of no sin. For they do but imitate their
Father who is in heaven, who maketh his sun to rise on the {ft
righteous and on the unrighteous, and sendeth his rain on the evil
and on the good ; and the righteous man undergoeth no peril on this
account. For they who conquer, and they who are conquered, are
in the same place of running; but only they who have nobly con-
tended are where the garland is bestowed. And, Wo one {710
is crowned, unless he strive lawfully. For every one shall give
account of himself, and God will not destroy the righteous with the
wicked ; for with him it is a constant rule, that mnocence is never
punished. For neither did he drown Noah, nor burn up Lot, nor
destroy Rahab for company. And if ye desire to know how this
matter was among us, Judas was one of us, and participated
with us in the ministry ; and Simon the magician received the
seal of the Lord ; yet, both the one and the other proving wicked,
the former hanged himself; and the latter, as he flew in the
air ina manner unnatural, was dashed against the earth. More-
over, Noah and his sons with him were in the ark; but Ham, who
alone was wicked, received punishment in his son. But if fathers
are not punished for their children, nor children for their fathers, it
is thence clear that neither will wives be punished for their hus-
bands, nor servants for their masters, nor one relation for another,
nor one friend for another, nor the righteous for the wicked. But
every one will be required an account of his own doing. For
neither was punishment inflicted on Noah for the world; nor was
Lot destroyed by fire for the Sodomites ; nor was Rahab slain for
the inhabitants of Jericho; nor Israel for the Hgyptians. For
not a person’s dwelling with the wicked, but his agreeing with
them in disposition, condemneth him. We ought not, therefore,
to hearken to those who call for death, and hate mankind,
and love accusations; and, under fair pretences, bring men to
death. For one man shall not die for another, but every {2793
one is held with the chains of his own sins. And, Behold {51
the man, and his work is before hs face. Now, we ought to assist
those who are with us, and are in danger, and fall; and, as far as
24 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book II.
lieth in our power, to bring them back to sobriety by our exhorta-
ae tions, and to save them from death. For they that are
is: 14. whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. Since it
is not pleasing in the sight of your Father that one of these little
ones should perish. For we ought not to establish the will of hard-
hearted men, but the will of the God and Father of the universe,
which is revealed to us by Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom be glory
for ever. Amen.
For it is not equitable that thou, Ὁ Bishop, who art the head,
shouldst submit to the tail; that is, to some seditious person among
the laity unto the destruction of another, but to God alone. Itis
thy privilege to govern those under thee, but not to be governed by
them. For neither doth a son, who is subject by the course of gen-
eration, govern his father; nor a servant, who is subject by law,
govern his master; nor doth a scholar govern his teacher; nor a
soldier, his king; nor any of the laity, his Bishop. For, that there
is no reason to suppose such as converse with the wicked, in order
to their instruction in the Word, to be defiled by or to partake of
their sins, Ezekiel, as it were on purpose, preventing the sus-
ino} picions of ill-disposed persons, saith thus: Why do ye
speak this proverb concerning the land of Israel 2 — The fathers
have eaten sour grapes, and the children’s teeth are set on edge. -As
1 live, saith the Lord God, ye shall not henceforth have occasion to
use this proverb in Israel. or all souls are mine ; in like manner
as the soul of the father, so also the soul of the son is mine. The
soul that sinneth, rt shall die. But the man who is righteous, and
doeth judgment and justice (and so the prophet reckoneth up
the rest of the virtues, and then addeth for a conclusion, such a one
is just), he shall surely live, saith the Lord God. And if he beget a
son who is a robber, a shedder of blood, and walketh not in the way
of lis righteous father (and when the prophet had added what
followeth, he addeth in the conclusion), he shall certainly not live ;
he hath done all this wickedness ; he shall surely die ; his blood shall.
be upon him. Yet they will ask thee, Why? Doth not the son
bear the iniquity of the father, or his righteousness, having exercised
righteousness himself? And thou shalt say unto them, The soul that
sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear the iniquity of the
Father, and the father shall not bear the iniquity of the son. The
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 25
righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him; and the wicked-
ness of the wicked shall be upon him. And a little after he saith,
When the righteous turneth away from his righteousness and con
mitteth iniquity, all his righteousness, by reason of all his wicked-
ness which he hath committed, shall not be remembered. In his
iniquity which he hath committed, and in his sin which he hath
sinned, in them shall he die. And a little after he addeth, When
the wicked turneth away from his wickedness which he hath com-
mitted, and doeth judgment and justice, he hath preserved his soul ;
he hath turned away from all his ungodliness which he hath done, he
shall surely live, he shall not die. And afterwards, J will judge
every one of you according to his ways, O house of Israel, saith the
Lord.
XV.
That the Priest must neither overlook offences, nor be rash in
pumshing them.
Observe, ye who are our beloved sons, how merciful, yet righteous,
the Lord our God is; how gracious and kind to men ; and yet, most
certainly, He will not acquit the guilty; but he admitteth {795
the returning sinner, and reviveth him, leaving no room for suspi-
cion to such as would be savage in judging, and utterly reject offen-
ders, and not vouchsafe them so much as any exhortations which might
bring them to repentance. In contradiction to such, God, by Isaiah,
saith to the Bishops, Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, ye {ιν
Priests ; speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem. It therefore behooveth
you, upon hearing these words of his, to encourage those who have
offended, and lead them to repentance, and afford them hope, and
not vainly suppose that ye shall be partakers of their offences on
account of love to such persons. Receive the penitent with
alacrity, and rejoice over them, and with mercy and bowels of com-
passion judge the sinners. Tor if a person was walking by the side
of a river, and ready to stumble, and thou shouldst push him and
thrust him into the river, instead of offering him thy hand for his
assistance, thou wouldst be guilty of the murder of thy brother ;
whereas thou oughtest rather to lend thy helping hand, as he was
ready to fall, lest he perish without remedy ; that both the people
26 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book IL.
may take warning, and the offender may not utterly perish. It is
thy duty, O Bishop, neither to overlook the sins of the people, nor
to reject those who are penitent, that thou mayest not unskilfully
destroy the Lord’s flock, nor dishonor his new name, which is put
on his people, and thou thyself be reproached as those ancient
τὸ οὐ Pastors were, of whom God speaketh thus to Jeremiah :
Many shepherds have destroyed my vineyard ; they have polluted
Zach my heritage ; and in another passage, My anger is waxed
hot against the shepherds, and against the lambs shall I have indig-
nation ; and elsewhere, Ye are the Priests that dishonor my name.
XVI.
Of Penance. The manner of it, and rules about tt.
When thou seest the offender, with severity command him to be
cast out; and, as he is going out, let the deacons also treat him with
severity, and then let them go and seek for him, and detain him out
of the church; and when they come in, let them entreat thee for
him. For our Saviour himself entreated his Father for those who
‘5 ¢ had sinned ; as itis written in the Gospel, Father, forgive
them, for they know not what they do. Then order the offender to
come in; and if upon examination thou find that he is penitent, and
fit to be received at all into the church, when thou hast afflicted
him his days of fasting, according to the degree of his offence, as
two, three, five, or seven weeks, so set him at liberty, and speak
such things to him as are suitable to be said in way of reproof,
instruction, and exhortation to a sinner for his reformation; that so
he may continue privately in his humility, and pray to God to be
ΤΣ ~=merciful to him, saying, Jf thou, O Lord, shouldst mark
niquties, O Lord, who should stand? For with thee there is pro-
pitiation. Of this sort of declaration is that which is said in the
£7 } book of Genesis to Cain: Thou hast sinned, be quiet ; that
is, do not gooninsin. For that a sinner ought to be ashamed for
his own sin, that oracle of God delivered to Moses concerning
Miriam is a sufficient proof, when he prayed that she might be
forgiven. For saith God to him, Jf her father had spit in her face,
should she not be ashamed? Let her be shut out of the camp seven
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 21
days, and afterwards let her come in again. We, therefore, ought
to do so with offenders, when they profess their repentance ; namely,
to separate them, some determinate time, according to the propor-
tion of their offence; and afterwards, like fathers to children,
receive them again upon their repentance.
XVII.
That a Bishop must be unblamable, and a pattern for those who are
under las charge.
But if the Bishop himsélf be an offender, how will he be able any
longer to prosecute the offence of another? Or how will he be
able to reprove another, while either he or his deacons, by the
accepting of persons or the receiving of bribes, have not a clear
conscience? For when the ruler asketh, and the judge receiveth,
judgment is not brought to perfection; but when both are com-
panions of thieves, and regardless of doing justice to the {7
widows, those who are under the Bishop will not be able to support
and vindicate him. For they will say to him what is written in the
Gospel, Why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother’s YQ
eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye?
Let the Bishop, therefore, with his deacons, dread to hear any
such thing ; thatis, let him give no occasion forit. For an offender,
when he seeth any other doing as bad as himself, will be encouraged
to do the very same things; and then the wicked one, taking
occasion from a single instance, worketh in others (which God for-
bid); and by that means the flock will be destroyed. For the
more offenders there are, the greater is the mischief that is done by
them. Sin which passeth without correction groweth worse and
worse, and spreadeth to others; since a little leaven leaveneth {3%3:
the whole lump; and one thief spreadeth the wickedness over a
whole nation; and dead flies spoil the whole pot of sweet {οι
omtment ; and when a king hearkeneth to unrighteous coun- {95755
sel, all the servants under him are wicked. So one scabby sheep, if
not separated from those that are whole, infecteth the rest with the
same distemper; and a man infected with the plague is to be
avoided by all men; and a mad dog is dangerous to every one that
28 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book It.
he toucheth. If therefore we neglect to separate the transgressor
ais, + from the church of God, we shall make the Lord’s house a
den of thieves. For it is the Bishop’s duty not to be silent in the
case of offenders, but to convince them, to admonish them, to press
them down, to afflict them with fastings; that sc he may strike a
ue 3i.¢ pious dread into the rest. For the Scripture saith, Make ye
the children of Israel pious. The Bishop must be one who discour-
ageth sin by his exhortations, and setteth a pattern of righteousness,
and proclaimeth those good things which are prepared by God, and
declareth that wrath which will come at the day of judgment ; lest
he contemn and neglect the plantation of God, and, on account of
Hosea,
iv is 15. carelessness, hear that which is mee in Hosea: Why
have ye held your peace at impiety, and have reaped the fruit
thereof ?
XVIII.
That a Bishop must take care that his people do not sin, considering
that he is a watchman.
Let the Bishop, therefore, extend his concern to all; to those
who have not offended, that they may continue innocent; and to
those who have offended, that they may repent. For to you the
is'to.¢ Lord saith, Take heed that ye despise not one of these little
ones. Itis your duty also to give remission to the penitent. For
as soon as one who hath offended saith in the sincerity of his soul,
et ~=©L have sinned against the Lord, the Holy Spirit answereth,
The Lord also hath forgiven thy sin; be of good cheer; thow shalt
not die. Be sensible, therefore, Ὁ Bishop, of the dignity of thy
place ; that, as thou hast received the power of binding, so hast
thou also that of loosing. Having therefore the power of loosing,
come forth and behave thyself in this life as becometh thy place,
ΤῸ} +~=knowing that thou hast a great account to give. For to
whom, as the Scripture saith, men have entrusted much, of him they
will require the more. For no man is free from sin, excepting him
ὯΝ who was made man for us; since it is written, Vo man ts
pure from filthiness, no, not though he be but a day old. On which
account, the lives and conversations of the ancient holy men and
patriarchs are described ; not that we may reproach them from our
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 29
reading, but that we ourselves may repent, and have hope that we
also shall obtain forgiveness. For their blemishes are to us both
security and admonition, because we hence learn, when we have
offended, that if we repent, we shall have pardon; since it is
written, Who can boast that he hath a clean heart, and who 43925;
dareth affirm that he is pure from sin? No man, therefore, is
without sin. Do thou therefore labor to the utmost of thy power
to be unblamable ; and be careful in respect to all, lest any one be
made to stumble on thine account, and thereby perish. For the
layman is solicitous only for himself, but thou for all, as having a
greater burden and carrying a heavier load. For it is written,
And the Lord said unto Moses, Thou and Aaron shall bear $32":
the sins of the priesthood.” Since, therefore, thou art to give an
account of all, take care of all. Preserve those that are sound ;
admonish those that sin; and when thou hast afflicted them with
fasting, give them ease by remission; and when with tears the
offender beggeth reiidmission, receive him, and let the whole
church pray for him; and, when by imposition of thy hand thou
hast admitted him, give him leave to abide afterwards in the flock.
But the drowsy and the careless convert, strengthen, exhort, heal ;
knowing how great a reward thou shalt have for doing so, and how
great danger thou wilt incur if thou neglect these duties. For
Ezekiel speaketh thus to those overseers who take no care of the
people: Woe unto the shepherds of Israel, for they have fed ΤΈΣ
themselves ; the shepherds feed not the sheep, but themselves. Ye
eat the milk, and are clothed with the wool; ye slay the strong ; ye
do not feed the sheep. The weak have ye not strengthened, nor have
ye healed that which was sick, nor have ye bound up that which was
broken, nor have ye brought again that which was driven away,
nor have ye sought that which was lost ; but with force and insult
have ye ruled over them ; and they were scattered, because there was
no shepherd; and they became meat to all the beasts of the forest.
And again: The shepherds did not search for my sheep; and the
shepherds fed themselves, but they fed not my sheep. And a little
after: Behold, I am against the shepherds, and I will require my
sheep at their hands, and cause them to cease from feeding my
sheep ; nor shall the shepherds feed themselves any more. And I
will deliver my sheep out of their hands, and they shall not be meat
for them. And he also addeth, speaking to the people, Behold, £
Se, ie” CONSTITUTIONS OF [BooK II.
will judge between sheep and sheep, and between rams and rams. —
Seemed it a small thing unto you to have eaten up the good pasture,
and to have trodden down with your feet the residue of your pasture,
and that the sheep have eaten what was trodden down with your feet ?
And a little after he addeth, And ye shall know that I am the Lord,
and ye, the sheep of my pasture, are my men, saith the Lord God.
XIX.
That a shepherd who is careless of his sheep, incurreth penalty ;
and that a sheep which doth not obey the shepherd, is punished.
Hear, O ye Bishops, and hear, O ye of the laity, how God
speaketh: J will judge between ram and ram, and between sheep
and sheep. And he saith to the shepherds, Ye shall be judged for
your unskilfulness, and for destroying the sheep. That is, I will
judge between one Bishop and another, and between one lay person
and another, and between one ruler and another (for these sheep
and these rams are not irrational, but rational creatures) ; lest at
any time a lay person should say, I am a sheep, and not a shep-
herd, and I am not concerned for myself; let the shepherd look to
that ; for he alone will be required to give an account for me. For
as that sheep which will not follow its good shepherd is exposed to
the wolves unto its destruction; so that which followeth a bad shep-
herd is also exposed to unavoidable death, since his shepherd will
devour him. Wherefore, care must be had to avoid destructive
shepherds.
XX.
How the governed are to obey the Bishops who are set over them.
As to a good shepherd, let the lay person honor him, love him,
revere him as his Lord, as his Master, as a high-priest of God, as
a teacher of piety. For he that heareth him heareth Christ, and he
that rejecteth him rejecteth Christ. And he who doth not receive
Christ, doth not receive his God and Father ; for, saith he, He that
se. heareth you heareth me, and he that rejecteth you rejecteth
me, and he that rejecteth me rejecteth him that sent me.
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 31
In like manner, let the Bishop love the laity as his children, fos-
tering and cherishing them with affectionate diligence; as eggs in
order to the hatching of young ones; or as young ones, taking them
in his arms, and rearing them into birds; admonishing all men,
reproving all who stand in need of reproof; reproving, but not
striking ; pressing them down to make them ashamed, but not over-
throwing them; warning them in order to their conversion, chiding
them in order to their reformation and better course of life; watch-
ing the strong, that is, keeping him firm in the faith who is already
strong ; feeding the people peaceably ; strengthening the weak, that
is, confirming with exhortation that which is tempted; healing that
which is sick, that is, curmg by instruction that which is weak in
the faith through doubtfulhess of mind; binding up that which is
broken, that is, binding up by comfortable admonitions that which
is gone astray, or wounded, bruised, or broken by sins, and put out
of the way; easing it of its offences, and giving hope: one that is
thus invigorated, restore to the church; bring back to the flock.
Bring again that which is driven away, that is, do not permit that
which is in its sins, and is cast out by way of punishment, to con-
tinue excluded ; but receiving it, and bringing it back, restore it to
the flock, that is, to the people of the undefiled church. Seek for
that which ἐδ lost, that is, do not suffer that which despondeth of its
salvation, by reason of the multitude of its offences, utterly to perish.
Search thou for that which is grown sleepy, drowsy, and sluggish,
and that which is unmindful of its own life, through the depth of its
sleep, and which is at a great distance from its own flock, so as to
be in danger of falling among the wolves, and being devoured by
them. Bring it back by admonition; exhort it to be watchful; and
insinuate hope, not permitting it to say that which was said by
some, Our impieties are upon us, and we pine away in {87%
them ; how shall we then live ?
As far as possible, therefore, let the Bishop make the offence his
own, and say to the sinner, Do thou but return, and I will under-
take to suffer death for thee, as our Lord suffered death for me and
for all men. or the good shepherd layeth down his life {10h
for the sheep ; but he that is a hireling, and not the shepherd, whose
own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coming, that is, the devil, and
leaveth the sheep and fleeth, and the wolf catcheth them. We must
know, therefore, that God is very merciful to those who offend, and
32 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK It.
hath promised repentance with an oath. But he who hath offended,
and is unacquainted with this promise of God concerning repentance, —
and doth not understand his long-suffering and forbearance; and
besides, is ignorant of the Holy Scriptures, which proclaim repen-
tance, and hath never learned them, perisheth through his folly.
But do thou, like a compassionate shepherd, and a diligent feeder
of the flock, search out, and keep an account of the flock. Seek
that which is wanting, as the Lord God our gracious Father hath
sent his own Son, the good Shepherd and Saviour, our Master Jesus,
ἀπο} and hath commanded him to leave the ninety and nine
i} = wpon the mountains, and to go in search after that which
was lost; and, when he had found tt, to take ἐξ upon his shoulders,
and to carry wt into the flock, rejoicing that he had found that which
was lost.
In like manner be obedient, O Bishop, and seek that which was
lost; guide that which wandereth out of the right way ; bring back
that which is gone astray. For thou hast authority to bring them
£155 back, and to deliver those that are broken-hearted, by remis-
sion. By thee the Saviour saith to him who is discouraged under
ot the sense of his sins, Thy sins are forgiven thee ; thy faith
i 5n't ~=hath saved thee; go in peace. But this peace and haven of
tranquillity is the church of Christ, mto which do thou, when thou
hast loosed them from their sins, restore them, being now sound and
unblamable, of good hope, diligent, laborious in good works. As
a skilful and compassionate physician, heal all such as wander in the
it ways of sin; for they that are whole have no need of a
into t physician, but they that are sick. For the Son of Man
came to save and to seek that which was lost. Since thou art,
therefore, a physician of the Lord’s church, provide remedies suit-
able to every patient’s case. Cure them, heal them by all means
gut possible; restore them sound to the church. Feed the
0: 95.¢ flock, not with insolence and contempt, as lording it over
tor ut ὕληι, but asa gentle shepherd, gathering the lambs into
thy bosom, and gently leading those which are with young.
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 99
XXI.
That tt is a dangerous thing to judge without hearing both sides, or
to determine punishment against a person before he rs convicted.
Be gentle, gracious, mild; without guile, without falsehood ;
not rigid, not insolent, not severe, not arrogant, not unmerciful, not
puffed up, not a man-pleaser, not timorous, not double-minded ; not
one that insulteth over the people that are under thee; not one that
concealeth the divine laws, and the promises to repentance; not
hasty in thrusting out and expelling, but cautious ; not delighting in
severity, nor rash. Do not admit less evidence to convict any one
than that of three witnesses, and those of known and established
reputation. Inquire whether they do not accuse out of ill-will or
envy; for there are many that delight in mischief, that are forward
in discourse, slanderous, haters of the brethren, making it their
business to scatter the sheep of Christ; whose affirmation if thou
admittest without a careful scanning, thou wilt disperse thy flock,
and betray it to be devoured by wolves, that is, by demons and
wicked men, or rather not men, but wild beasts in the shape of men,
by the heathen, by the Jews, and by the impious heretics. For
those destroying wolves soon address themselves to any one that is
cast out of the church, and esteem him as a lamb delivered for them
to devour, reckoning his destruction their own gain. For {300
he that is their father, the devil, is a murderer.
He also who is separated unjustly by thy want of care in judg-
ing, will be overwhelmed with sorrow, and be disconsolate, and so
will either wander among the heathen, or be entangled in heresies,
and so be altogether estranged from the church, and from hope in
God, and will be entangled in wickedness, whereby thou wilt be
guilty of his perdition. for it is not fair to be too hasty in casting
out an offender, but slow in receiving him when he returneth; to be
forward in cutting off, but unmerciful when he is sorrowful, and
ought to be healed. For of such as these the divine Scripture
saith, Their feet run to mischief ; they*are hasty to shed {1."y-
blood. Destruction and misery are in ther ways; and the {'s3iam
way of peace they have not known. The fear of God is {8 15:
not before their eyes. Now, the way of peace is our Saviour Jesus
3
34 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK II.
ΠΣ Christ, who hath taught us, saying, Forgive, and ye shall
bus} be forgiven; give, and wt shall be given to you. That is,
give remission of sins, and your offences shall be forgiven you. As
gait? also he instructed us by his prayer to say unto God, For-
give us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.
If, therefore, ye do not forgive offenders, how can ye expect the
remission of your own sins? Do ye not rather bind yourselves more
firmly, by pretending in your prayers to forgive, when ye really do
not forgive ? Will ye not be confronted with your own words, when
ye say ye forgive, and do not forgive? For know ye, that
he who casteth out one that hath not behaved himself wick-
edly, or who will not receive him that returneth, is a murderer
of his brother, and sheddeth his blood, as Cain did that of
fer, t his brother Abel; and his blood crieth to God, and will be
required. For a righteous man unjustly slain by any one will be in
rest with God for ever. ‘The same 15 the case of him who, without
cause, is separated by his Bishop. He who hath cast him out as a
pestilent fellow, when he was innocent, is more furious than a mur-
derer. Such a one hath no regard to the mercy of God, nor is
mindful of his goodness to those that are penitent, not keeping in
his eye the examples of those who, having been once great offen-
ders, received forgiveness upon their repentance. On which
account, he who casteth off an imnocent person is more cruel than
he that murdereth the body. In lke manner, he who doth not
receive the penitent scattereth the flock of Christ, being really
against him. For as God is just in judging sinners, so is he merci-
ful in receiving them when they return; for David, the man after
isp t God’s own heart, sang to him both of mercy and of judg-
ment.
XXII.
That David, the Ninevites, Hezekiah, and his son Manasseh, are
eminent examples of repentance.
It is thy duty, O Bishop, so have before thine eyes the examples
of those that have gone before, and to apply them skilfully to the
cases of those who need words of severity or of consolation.
Besides, it is reasonable that, in thine administration of justice, thou
BOOK It. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 90
shouldst follow the will of God; and as God dealeth with sinners,
and with those who return, that thou shouldst act accordingly in thy
judging. Now did not God, by Nathan, reproach David for his
offence ? And yet, as soon as he said that he repented, he deliv-
ered him from death, saying, Be of good cheer, thow shalt $*575
not die. So also when God had caused Jonah to be swal- {42°77
lowed up by the sea and the whale, upon his refusing to { 212.
preach to the Ninevites; when yet he prayed to him out of the belly
of the whale, he retrieved his life from corruption. And when
Hezekiah had been puffed up for a while, yet, as soon as {*¥ives.
he prayed with lamentation, he remitted his offence. Moreover, O
ye Bishops, hearken to aneinstance useful on this occasion. For it
is written thus in the fourth book of Kings and the second book of
Chronicles: ‘And Hezekiah died, and Manasseh his son {4,Kingy
reigned. He was twelve years old when he began {39h
to reion; and he reigned fifty and five years in Jerusalem,
and his mother’s name was Hephzibah. And he did evil in
the sight of the Lord; and he did not abstain from the abomina-
tions of the heathen, whom the Lord destroyed from the face of the
children of Israel. And Manasseh returned, and built the high
places which Hezekiah his father had overthrown; and he reared
pillars for Baal, and set up an altar for Baal, and made groves, as
did Ahab, king of Israel. And he made altars in the house of the
Lord, of which the Lord spake to David and to Solomon his son,
saying, Therein will I put my name. And Manasseh set up altars,
and by them served Baal, and said, My name shall continue for ever.
And he built altars to the host of heaven, in the two courts of the
house of the Lord; and he made his children pass through the fire
in the valley of the son of Hinnom; and he consulted enchanters,
and dealt with wizards and familiar spirits, and with conjurers, and
observers of times, and with Teraphim ; and he sinned exceedingly in
the eyes of the Lord, to provoke him to anger; and he set a molten
and a graven image, the image of his grove, which he made in the
house of the Lord, wherein the Lord had chosen to put his name in
Jerusalem the holy city for ever, and had said, I will no more re-
move my foot from the land of Israel, which I gave to their fathers ;
only if they will observe to do according to all that Ihave commanded
them, and according to all the precepts that my servant Moses com-
manded them. And they hearkened not. And Manasseh seduced
860 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book 1.
them to do more eyil before the Lord than did the nations whom the
Lord cast out from the face of the children of Israel. And the Lord
spake concerning Manasseh, and concerning his people, by the hand
of his servants the prophets, saying, Because Manasseh, king of
Judah, hath done all these wicked abominations in a higher degree
than the Amorite did who was before him, and hath made Judah to sin
with his idols; thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Behold, I bring
evils upon Jerusalem and Judah, that whosoever heareth of them,
both his ears shall tingle. And I will stretch over Jerusalem the
line of Samaria, and the plummet of the house of Ahab; and I will
blot out Jerusalem, as a tablet is blotted out by wiping it. And
I will turn it upside down, and I will give up the remnant of mine
inheritance, and will deliver them into the hands of their enemies ;
and they shall become a prey and a spoil to all their enemies;
because of all the evils which they have done in mine eyes, and
have provoked me to anger from the day that I brought their fathers
out of the land of Egypt, even until this day. Moreover, Manasseh
shed inocent blood very much, till he had filled Jerusalem from one
end to another; besides his sins wherewith he made Judah to sin in
doing evil in the sight of the Lord.
‘And the Lord brought upon him the captains of the host of the
king of Assyria; and they caught Manasseh in bonds, and they
bound him in fetters of brass, and brought him to Babylon; and
he was bound and shackled with iron all over in the house of the
prison; and bread made of bran was given unto him scantily, and
by weight, and water mixed with vinegar, but a little and by
measure, so much as would keep him alive, and he was in straits
and sore affliction.
‘And when he was violently afflicted, he besought the face of the
Lord his God, and humbled himself greatly before the face of
the Lord God of his fathers. And he prayed unto the Lord, saying,
O Lord, Almighty God of our fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,
and of their righteous seed ; who hast made heaven and earth, with
all the ornament thereof; who hast bound the sea by the word of
thy commandment; who hast shut up the deep, and sealed it by
thy terrible and glorious name ; whom all things fear, and they trem-
ble before thy power. For the majesty of thy glory cannot be borne ;
and thine angry threatening towards sinners is insupportable. But
thy merciful promise is unmeasurable and unsearchable; for thou
BOOK II. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 3T
art the most high Lord, of great compassion, long-suffering, very mer-
ciful, and repentest thee at the calamities of men. Thou,O {ρῶν
Lord, according to thy great goodness, hast promised forgiveness to
them that have sinned against thee ; and of thine infinite mercy hast
appointed repentance unto sinners, that they may be saved. ‘Thou,
therefore, O Lord, that art the God of the just, hast not appointed re-
pentance to the just, as to Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, who have
not sinned against thee ; but thou hast appointed repentance unto me
that amasinner; forl have sinned above the number of the sands of
the sea. My transgressions, O Lord, are multiplied, my transgres-
sions are multiplied ; and I am not worthy to behold and see the
height of heaven, for the’multitude of mine iniquities. I am bowed
down with many iron bands, so that I cannot lift up my head, nor
have any release; for I have provoked thy wrath, and done evil be-
fore thee. I did not thy will, nor kept thy commandments. Ihave
set up abominations, and have multiplied offences. Now, therefore,
I bow the knee of my heart, imploring thy grace. I have sinned,
O Lord, [have sinned, and Lacknowledge mine iniquities. Wherefore,
I humbly beseech thee, forgive me, O Lord, forgive me, and destroy
me not with mine iniquities. Be not angry with me for ever, by reserv-
ing evil for me ; nor condemn me into the lower part of the earth. For
thou art the God, even the God of them that repent, and in me thou
wilt show all thy goodness ; for thou wilt save me that am unworthy,
according to thy great mercy. ‘Therefore I will praise thee for ever
all the days of my life; for all the powers of the heavens do praise
thee, and thine is the glory for ever and ever. Amen. :
¢‘ And the Lord heard his voice, and had compassion upon him ; and
there appeared a flame of fire about him, and all the iron shackles
and chains fell off; and the Lord healed Manasseh from his afflic-
tion, and brought him back to Jerusalem unto his kingdom; and
Manasseh knew that the Lord is God alone. And he worshipped
the Lord God alone, with all his heart, and with all his soul, all the
days of his life ; and he was esteemed righteous; and he took away
the strange gods, and the graven image out of the house of the
Lord, and all the altars which he had built in the house of the Lord,
and all the altars in Jerusalem; and he cast them out of the
city. And he repaired the altar of the Lord, and sacrificed thereon
peace-offerings and thank-offerings. And he spake to Judah to serve
the Lord God of Israel. And he slept in peace with his fathers ;
38 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ Book If. |
and Amon his son reigned in his stead. And he did evil in the sight |
of the Lord, according to all things that Manasseh his father had
done in the former part of his reign; and he provoked the Lord his
God to anger.’
Ye have heard, our beloved children, how the Lord God for a
while punished him that was addicted to idols, and had slain many
innocent persons; and yet that he received him when he repented,
and forgave him his offences, and restored him to his kingdom. For
he not only forgiveth the penitent, but reinstateth them in their for-
mer dignity.
XXITI.
Amon may be an example to such as sin with a high hand.
There is no sin more grievous than idolatry ; for it is an impiety
against God; and yet even this sin hath been forgiven, upon sin-
cere repentance. Butif any one sin in direct opposition, and on
purpose to try whether God will punish the wicked or not, such a
one shall have no remission, although he say with himself, Ad/ as
well,and I will walk according to the conversation of mine evil heart.
Such a one was Amon, the son of Manasseh. For the Scripture saith,
And Amon reasoned an evil reasoning of transgression, and said,
My father from his childhood was a great transgressor, and re-
pented in his old age; and now 1 will walk as my soul listeth ; and
afterwards I will return unto the Lord. And he did evil in the sight
of the Lord above all that were before him. And the Lord God soon
destroyed him utterly from his good land. And his servants con-
spired against him, and slew him in his own house; and he reigned
two years only.
XXIV.
That Christ Jesus our Lord came to save sinners by repentance.
Take heed, therefore, ye of the laity, lest any one of you fix the
reasoning of Amon in his heart, and be suddenly cut off, and perish.
In the same manner, let the Bishop take all the care he can that
those who are yet innocent may not fall into sin. And let him heal
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 39
and receive those who turn from theirsins. But if he is pitiless, and
will not receive the repenting sinnér, he will sin against the Lord
his God, pretending to be more just than God’s justice, and not
receiving him whom He hath received through Christ ; for whose sake
he sent his Son upon earth to men, as aman ; for whose sake God was
pleased that he who was the Maker of man and woman should be
born of a woman; for whose sake he did not spare him from the
cross, from death and burial; but permitted him to die who by na-
ture could not suffer; his beloved Son, God the Word; {δ᾽
the angel of las great council; that he might deliver those from
death who were obnoxious to death. Him do those provoke to
anger who do not receive-the penitent. For he was not ashamed of
me, Matthew, who was formerly a publican; and admitted Peter,
who had through fear denied him three times, but had appeased him
by repentance, and had wept bitterly; nay, he made him a shep-
herd to his own lambs. Moreover, he ordained Paul, our fellow
apostle, to be of a persecutor an apostle, and declared him a chosen
vessel, even when he had heaped many mischiefs upon us before,
and had blasphemed his sacred name. He saith also to another, a
woman that was a sinner, Thy sins, which are many, are for- {τ
given ; for thou lovedst much. And when the elders, setting before
him another woman who had sinned, had left the sentence to him,
and were gone out, our Lord, the searcher of hearts; mquirmg
of her whether the elders had condemned her, and being answered
No, he said unto her, Go thy way, therefore, for neither do L 430M
condemn thee. .
O ye Bishops, this Jesus, our Saviour, our King, and our God,
ought to be set before you as a pattern; and him ye ought to imi-
tate, in being meek, quiet, compassionate, merciful, peaceable, free
from anger, apt to teach, and diligent to convert, willing to receive
and to comfort; no strikers, not soon angry, not injurious, not arro-
gant, not supercilious, not wine-bibbers, not drunkards, not vainly
expensive, not lovers of delicacies, not extravagant ; using the gifts
of God, not as another’s, but as one’s own ; as good stewards appoint-
ed over ‘them, as those who will be required by God to give an
account of the same. Let the Bishop esteem such food and raiment
sufficient as suit necessity and decency. Let him not make use of
the Lord’s goods as another’s, but moderately; for the ἴα- {Tyke
borer is worthy of is reward. Let him not be luxurious in diet, nor
40 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book I.
fond of idle furniture ; but let him desire those things only which
belong to his condition.
ΧΧΥ.
Of firstfruits and tithes ; and after what manner the Bishop is him-
self to partake of them, or to distribute them to others.
Let him use those tenths and first-fruits which are given accord-
ing to the command of God, as a man of God. Let him dispense in
a right manner the freewill offerings which are brought in on account
of the poor, the orphans, the widows, the afflicted, and strangers in
distress, as having that God for the examiner of his accounts who
hath committed the disposition to him. Moreover, distribute with
righteousness to all those who are in want ; and use, yourselves, the
things which belong to the Lord, but do not abuse them ; eating of
them, but not eating them all up by yourselves. Communicate with
those that are in want, and thereby show yourselves unblamable
before God. For if ye shall consume them by yourselves, ye will
be reproached by God, who saith, as to insatiable and selfish devour-
sgt © ers, Ye eat up the milk, and clothe yourselves with the wool ;
es" and-in another passage, Must ye alone live upon the earth ?
ὑπ On which account ye are commanded in the law, Thou
shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.
Now we say these things, not as if ye might not partake of the
4 } © fruits of your labors; for it is written, Zhou shalt not muz-
zle the mouth of the ox which treadeth out the corn; but that ye
should do it with moderation and righteousness. As therefore the
ox that laboreth in the threshing-floor without a muzzle, eateth in-
deed, but doth not eat all up; so do ye who labor in the threshing-
floor, that is, in the church of God, eat of the church ; which was
also the case of the Levites, who served in the tabernacle of the
testimony, which was in all things a type of the church. Moreover,
also, its very name implied that that tabernacle was fore-appointed
for a testimony of the church. Here, therefore, the Levites, who
attended upon the tabernacle, partook of those things which were
offered to God by all the people, namely, gifts, offerings, and first-
fruits, and tithes, and sacrifices, and oblations, without disturbance,
they and their wives, and their sons, and their daughters. Since
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 41
their employment was the ministration of the tabernacle, therefore
they had not any lot or inheritance in the land among the children
of Israel, because the oblations of the people were the lot of Levi,
and the inheritance of their tribe.
Ye, therefore, at the present day, O Bishops, are to your people
priests and Levites, ministering to the holy tabernacle, the holy cath-
olic church ; who stand at the altar of the Lord your God, and offer
to him reasonable and unbloody sacrifices, through Jesus, the great
High Priest. Ye are to the laity prophets, rulers, governors, and
kings; the mediators between God and his faithful people, who
receive and declare his word, well acquainted with the Scriptures.
Ye are the voice of God, and witnesses of his will, who bear the sins
of all, and intercede for ‘all ; ; whom, as ye have heard, the Word
seliteaalsy threateneth, if ye hide from men the key of knowl- {14755
edge ; who are liable to perdition, if ye do not declare his will to the
people that are under you; who shall have a sure reward from God,
and unspeakable honor and glory, if ye duly minister to the holy
tabernacle. For as yours is the burden, so ye receive, as your fruit,
the supply of food and other necessaries. For ye imitate Christ the
Lord ; and, as he bare the sins of us all upon the tree, at his cruci-
fixion, the innocent for those who deserved punishment; so also ye
ought to make the sins of the people your own. For concerning our
Saviour, it is said in Isaiah, He beareth our sins, andis {T#i4).
affacted for us. And again, He bare the sins of many, and — §53: 12.
was delivered for their offences.
As therefore ye are patterns for others, so ye have Christ for your
pattern ; as therefore he himself is the pattern for you all, so are ye
for the laity under you. Think not that the office of a Bishop is an
easy or light burden. As therefore ye bear the weight, so ye have
a right to partake of the fruits before others, and to impart to those
that are in want, as having to give an account to Him who without
bias will examine your accounts.
᾿ For they who attend upon the church ought to be maintained by
the church, as being priests, Levites, presidents, and ministers of
God. As it is written in the book of Numbers concerning the
priests: And the Lord said unto Aaron, Thou and thy sons, {Xv™-
and the house of thy family, shall bear the iniquities of the { s-
sanctuary and of your priesthood. Behold, I have given unto you
the charge of the firstfruits. From all that are sanctified to me by
42 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK I.
the children of Israel ; I have given them for a reward to thee, and
to thy. sons after thee, by an ordinance for ever. This shall be yours
out of the holy things, out of the oblations, and out of the gifts, and
out of all the sacrifices, and out of every trespass-offering and sin-
offering, and all that they render unto me out of all their holy things; —
they shall belong to thee, and to thy sons. In the sanctuary shall —
they eat them. And a little after: All the first-fruits of the oil, and
of the wine, and of the wheat, and all that they shall give unto the
Lord, to thee have I given them ; and all that is first ripe, to thee have
L given it, and every devoted thing. Every first-born of man and
of beast, clean and unclean, and the breast and the right shoulder
of a sacrifice, appertain to the priests, and to the rest who continue
with them, namely, the Levites.
Hear this, ye of the laity also, the elect church of God. For the
το δ ἐς people were formerly called, the people of God, and a holy
12/33, } nation. Ye, therefore, are the holy and sacred church of
tot ~~ God, enrolled in heaven, a royal priesthood, a holy nation,
a peculiar people, a bride adorned for the Lord God, a great church,
a faithful church. Hear attentively now what was said formerly:
Oblations and tithes belong to Christ, our High Priest, and to those
who minister to him. ‘Tithes of salvation are the first letter of the
name of Jesus. Hear, O thou holy catholic church, who hast eseap-
ed the ten plagues, and hast received the ten commandments, and
hast learned the law, and hast kept the faith, and hast believed in
Jesus, and art named after his name, and art established, and shinest
in the consummation of his glory. Those which were then the
sacrifices are now prayers, and intercessions, and thanksgivings.
Those which were then first-fruits, and tithes, and offerings, and
gifts, are now oblations, which are presented by holy Bishops to the
Lord God, through Jesus Christ, who hath died for them. For
these are your high priests, as the presbyters are your priests ; and
your present deacons are instead of the Levites, as are also your
readers, your singers, your porters, your deaconesses, your widows,
your virgins, and your orphans. But he who is above all these is
the high priest.
BOOK Il.] . THE HOLY APOSTLES. 43
XXVI.
According to what pattern and dignity every order of the clergy is
appointed by God.
The Bishop is the minister of the Word, the keeper of knowl-
edge, the mediator between God and you in the several parts of your
divine worship. He is the teacher of piety; and, next after God,
he is your father, who hath begotten you again to the adoption of
sons by water and the Spirit. He is your ruler and governor; he
is your king and potentate; he is, next after God, your earthly god,
who hath a right to be honored by you. For concerning him and
such as he, it is that God pronounceth, I have said, Ye are {¥53"
gods, and ye are all children of the Most High; and, Ye see
shall not speak evil of the gods.
Let the Bishop, therefore, preside over you as one honored with the
authority of God, which he is to exercise over the clergy, and by
which he is to govern all the people. But let the deacon minister
to him as Christ doth to his Father, and let him serve him unblam-
ably in all things, as Christ doeth nothing of himself, but doeth always
those things that please his Father. Let also the deaconess be
honored by you in the place of the Holy Ghost, and not do nor say
any thing without the deacon; as neither doth the Comforter say
nor do any thing of himself, but giveth glory to Christ by waiting
for his pleasure. And as we cannot believe on Christ without the.
teaching of the Spirit, so let not any woman address herself to the
deacon or to the Bishop without the deaconess. Let the presbyters
be esteemed by you to represent us the apostles, and let them be the
teachers of divine knowledge; since our Lord, when he sent us,
said, Go ye, and make disciples of all nations, baptizing {o5Mit'o,
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have com-
manded you. Let the widows and orphans be esteemed as represent-
ing the altar of burnt-offering; and let the virgins be honored as
representing the altar of incense, and the incense itself.
44 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book II.
XXVII.
That it is a horrible thing for a man to thrust himself into any
sacerdotal office, as did Corah and his company, Saul, and
Uzziah.
As therefore it was not lawful for one of another tribe, that was
not a Levite, to offer any thing, or to approach the altar without the
priest ; so also do ye nothing without the Bishop. But if any one
doeth any thing without the Bishop, he doeth it to no purpose. For
it will not be esteemed as of any avail to him. For as Saul, when
ig} he had offered without Samuel, was told, Zt will not avail
for thee ; so every person among the laity, doing any thing without
the priest, laboreth in vain. And as Uzziah the king, who was not
a priest, and yet would exercise the functions of the priests, was
smitten with leprosy for his transgression ; so every lay-person shall
be punished who despiseth God, and, raging against his priests,
Es + snatcheth the honor to himself; not imitating Christ, who
glorified not himself to be made a High Priest, but waited till he
joo. 4.¢ = heard from his Father, The Lord sware, and will not repent,
Thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedek. If, there-
fore, Christ did not glorify himself without God the Father, how
dareth any man thrust himself into the priesthood who hath not re-
ceived that dignity from his superior, and do those things which it is
lawful only for the priests to do? Were not the followers of Corah,
Nin + even they who were of the tribe of Levi, consumed with
fire, because they rose up against Moses and Aaron, and meddled
with such things as did not belong to them? And Dathan and
Abiram went down quick into hell ; and the rod that budded put a
stop to the madness of the multitude, and showed who was the high
priest ordained by God.
Ye ought, therefore, brethren, to bring your sacrifices and your ob-
lations to the Bishop, as to your high priest, either by yourselves or by
the deacons; and bring to him not those only, but also your first-fruits,
and your tithes, and your free-will offerings. For he knoweth who
they are that are in affliction, and giveth to every one as 18 conve-
nient, so that one may not receive alms twice or oftener the same
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 45
day or the same week, while another hath nothing at all. For it is
reasonable rather to supply the wants of those who are really in
distress, than of those who only appear to be so.
XXVIII.
Of an entertainment ; and how each distinct order of the clergy is
to be treated by those who invite them to tt.
If any determine to invite elder women to an entertainment of
love or a feast, as our Savjour hath denominated it, let them most
frequently send to her whom the deacons know to be in distress.
But let what is the pastor’s due, I mean the first-fruits, be set
apart in the feast for him (even though he be not at the entertain-
ment), as being your priest, and in honor of that God who hath
entrusted him with the priesthood. But whatever be the portion
given to each of the elder women, let double be given to the deacons,
in honor of Christ. Let also a double portion be set apart for the
presbyters, as for those who labor about the Word and doctrine,
on account of the apostles of our Lord, whose place they sustain as
the counsellors of the Bishop, and the crown of the church. For
they are the sanhedrim and senate of the church. If there be a
reader there, let him receive a single portion, in honor of the
prophets ; and let the singer and the porter have as much.
Let the laity, therefore, pay to each distinct order the proper .
honor, in gifts and in respectful deportment. But let them not
on all occasions trouble their ruler; but let them signify their de-
sires by those who minister to him, that is, by the deacons, with
whom they may be more free. For neither may we address our-
selves to Almighty God, but only by Christ. In the same manner,
therefore, let the laity make known all their desires to the Bishop
by the deacon; and accordingly let them act as he shall direct
them. For there was no holy thing offered or done in the temple
formerly without the priest: for the priest’s lips shall keep { 2}
knowledge, and they shall seek the Law at his mouth; as the
prophet somewhere saith; for he is the messenger of the Lord
Almighty. For if the worshippers of demons, in their hateful,
abominable, and impure performances till this very day, imitate the
46 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book It.
᾿
sacred rules (it is a wide comparison indeed, and there is a vast:
distance between their abominations and God’s sacred worship),
they neither offer nor do any thing in their delusive acts of
worship, without their pretended priest; but they esteem him as
the very mouth of their idols of stone, waiting to see what com-
mands he will lay upon them. And whatsoever he commandeth
them, that they do; and without him they do nothing; and they
honor their pretended priest himself, and esteem his name as venera-
ble in honor of lifeless statues, and in order to the worship of wicked
spirits. If these heathens, therefore, who give glory to lying vani-
ties, and place their hope on nothing that is firm, endeavor to
imitate the sacred rules, how much more reasonable is it that ye,
who have a most certain faith and undoubted hope, and who expect
glorious, and eternal, and never-failing promises, should honor the
Lord God in those who are set over you, and esteem the Bishops to
be the mouth of God!
XXIX.
W hat is the dignity of a Bishop and of a Deacon.
For if Aaron, because he declared to Pharaoh the words of God
from Moses, is called a prophet, and Moses himself is called a god
to Pharaoh, on account of his being at once a king and a high’
priest, as God saith to him, I have made thee a god to Pharaoh,
and Aaron thy brother shall be thy prophet ; why do not ye also
esteem the mediators of the word to be prophets, and revere them
as gods ?
XXX.
After what manner the Laity are to be obedient to the Deacon.
For now the Deacon is to you Aaron; and the Bishop, Moses.
If, therefore, Moses was called a god by the Lord, let the Bishop be
honored among you as a god, and the Deacon as his prophet.
For as Christ doeth nothing without his Father, so neither doeth the
Deacon any thing without his Bishop. And as the Son without
his Father is nothing, so is the Deacon nothing without his Bishop.
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 41
And as the Son is subject to his Father, so is every Deacon subject
to his Bishop; and as the Son is the messenger and prophet of the
Father, so is the Deacon the messenger and prophet of his Bishop.
Wherefore, let all things that he is to do with any one be made
known to the Bishop, and by him be perfected.
ΧΧΧΙ.
That the Deacon must not do any thing without the Bishop. |
Let him not do any thing at all without his Bishop, nor give any
thing without his consent. or if he give to any one as to a person
in distress, without the Bishop’s knowledge, he will give it so that it
must tend to the reproach of the Bishop, and will accuse him as
careless of the distressed. But he that casteth reproach on his
Bishop, either by word or by deed, opposeth God, not hearkening
to what he saith, Thow shalt not speak evil of the gods. {Ex°4;
For he did not make that law concerning deities of wood and of
stone, which are abominable, because they are falsely called gods;
but concerning the priests and the judges, to whom God also said,
Ye are gods and children of the Most High. eras
ΧΧΧΙ͂Ι.
That the Deacon must not make any distributions without the con-
sent of the Bishop, because that will turn to the reproach of the
Bishop.
If, therefore, Ὁ Deacon, thou knowest any one to be in distress,
put the Bishop in mind of him, and so give to him; but do nothing
in a clandestine way, tending to his reproach, lest thou raise a
murmur against him. For the murmur will not be against him, but
against the Lord God. And the Deacon, with the rest, will hear
what Aaron and Miriam heard, when they spake against Moses,
How is it that ye were not afraid to speak against my servant $3:
Moses? And again, Moses saith to those who rose up against him,
Your murmuring is not against us, but against the Lord {4x
48 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ 11.
bx. ¢ our God. For if he that calleth one of the laity Raca, or
fool, shall be punished as doing injury to the name of Christ, how
dareth any man speak against his Bishop, by whom the Lord gave
the Holy Spirit among you upon the laying on of his hands; by
whom ye have learned the sacred doctrines, and have known God,
and have believed in Christ; by whom ye were known of God; by
whom ye were sealed with the oil of gladness and the ointment of
understanding ; by whom ye were declared to be the children of
light ; by whom the Lord in your illumination testified by the impo-
sition of the Bishop’s hands, and sent out his sacred voice upon
7} every one of you, saying, Thow art my son, this day have
I begotten thee. By thy Bishop, O man, God adopteth thee for his
child. Acknowledge, O son, that right hand which was a mother to
thee. Love him who, after God, is become a father to thee, and
honor him.
XXXII.
After what manner the Priests are to be honored and to be rever-
enced as our spiritual parents.
For if the Divine Oracle saith concerning our parents according
bois, ¢ to the flesh, Honor thy father and thy mother, that it may
21:27. be well with thee; and, He that curseth his father or his
mother, let him die the death; how much more should the Word
exhort you to honor your spiritual parents, and to love them as your
benefactors and ambassadors with God, who have regenerated you
by water, and endued you with the fulness of the Holy Spirit, who
have fed you with the word as with milk, who have nourished you
with doctrine, who have confirmed you by their admonitions, who have
imparted to you the saving body and precious blood of Christ, who
have loosed you from your sins, who have made you partakers of
the holy and sacred Eucharist, who have admitted you to be par-
takers and fellow-heirs of the promise of God! Reverence these,
and honor them with all kinds of honor ; for they have received from
God the power of life and death in judging sinners and condemning
them to the death of eternal fire, as also in loosing the penitent from
their sins, and restoring them to a new life.
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 49
XXXIV.
That the Priests are to be preferred before the Rulers and Kings.
Account these worthy to be esteemed your rulers and kings, and
bring them tribute as to kings. For by you they and their families
ought to be maintained. As Samuel made constitutions for the
people concerning a king, in the first book of Kings, and {1 %rss
Moses, concerning priests, in Leviticus; so do we also make consti-
tutions for you concerning Bishops. For if there the multitude dis-
tributed the inferior services in proportion to so great a king, ought
not therefore the Bishop much more now to receive of you those
things which are divinely determined for the sustenance of himself,
and of the rest of the clergy with him? But, if any thing further
ought to be said, let the Bishop receive more than the other
received of old. For he only managed the affairs of the soldiery,
being intrusted with war and peace for the preservation of men’s
bodies; but the other is intrusted with the exercise of the priestly
office in relation to God, in order to preserve both body and soul
from dangers. By how much, therefore, the soul is more valuable
than the body, so much the priestly office is beyond the kingly. For
it bindeth and looseth those that are worthy of punishment or of remis-
sion. Wherefore, ye ought to love the Bishop as your father, and fear
him as your king, and honor him as your lord, bringing to him your
fruits and the works of your hands, for a blessing upon you, giving
to him your first-fruits, and your tithes, and your oblations, and
your gifts, as to the priest of God; the first-fruits of your wheat,
and wine, and oil, and autumnal fruits, and wool, and all things
which the Lord God giveth thee. And thine offering shall be
accepted as a savor of a sweet smell to the Lord thy God; and the:
Lord will bless the works of thy hands, and will multiply the good.
things of thy land. or a blessing ἐδ upon the head of him §,P'3%
that giveth.
50 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK II.
XXXV.
That both the Law and the Gospel prescribe offerings.
Now ye ought to know, that although the Lord hath delivered you
from the additional bonds, and hath brought you out of them to
your refreshment, and doth not permit you to sacrifice irrational
creatures for sin-offerings, and purifications, and scape-goats, and
continual washings and sprinklings, yet hath he nowhere freed you
from those oblations which ye owe to the priests, nor from doimg
wat} good to the poor. For the Lord saith to you in the Gospel,
Unless your righteousness abound more than that of the Scribes and
Pharisees, ye shall by no means enter into the kingdom of heaven.
Now herein will your righteousness exceed theirs, if ye take
greater care of the priests, the orphans, and the widows: as it is
ti 9.¢ written, He hath scattered abroad, he hath given to the poor,
in 37.¢ is righteousness remaineth for ever. And again, By acts
of righteousness and faith, imquities are purged. And again,
τος very bountiful soul as blessed.
So, therefore, shalt thou do as the Lord hath appointed, and
shalt give to the priest what things are due to him, the first-fruits
of thy floor and of thy wine-press, and sin-offerings, as to the
mediator between God and such as stand in need of purification
and forgiveness. For it is thy duty to give, and his to administer,
as being the administrator and disposer of ecclesiastical affairs.
Yet thou shalt not call thy Bishop to account, nor watch his ad-
ministration, how he performeth it, when, or to whom, or where, or
whether he do it well or ill, or indifferently ; for he hath one who
will call him to an account, the Lord God, who put this administra-
tion into his hands, and thought him worthy of the priesthood of
so great dignity.
ey Pah Ὁ
BOOK II. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 51
XXXVI.
Mention of the ten commandments ; and after what manner they
prescribe. |
Have before thine eyes the fear of God, and always remember
the ten commandments of God: to love the one and only Lord
God with all thy strength; to give no heed to idols, or such like,
as being lifeless gods, or irrational beings, or demons. Consider
the manifold workmanship of God, which received its beginning
through Christ. Thou shalt observe the Sabbath, on account of
Him who ceased from his work of creation, but ceased not from his
work of providence. It is a rest for meditation of the law, not
for idleness of the hands. Reject every unlawful lust, every thing
destructive to men, and all anger. Honor thy parents, as the
authors of thy bemg. Love thy neighbor as thyself. Communi-
cate the necessaries of life to the needy. Avoid swearing falsely,
and swearing often, and in vain; for thou shalt not be held guiltless.
Appear not before the priests empty ; and offer thy free-will offer-
ings continually. Moreover, do not neglect the church of Christ ;
but go thither in the morning before all thy work, and again meet
there in the evening, to return thanks to God that he hath preserved
thy life. Be diligent, and constant, and laborious in thy calling.
Offer to the Lord thy free-will offerings ; for saith he, Honor §%ry-
the Lord with the fruat of thine honest labors. If thou art not able.
to cast any thing considerable into the sacred treasury, yet at least
bestow upon the strangers one or two or five mites. Lay up {Matt
for thyself heavenly treasure, which neither the moth nor thieves can
destroy. And, in doing this, judge not thy Bishop, nor any of thy
neighbors among the laity; for if thou judge thy brother, thou
becomest a judge, without being constituted such by any body ; for
the priests only are intrusted with the power of judging. For to
them it is said, Judge righteous judgment ; and again, Ap- {Peut.
prove yourselves to be exact money-changers. For to you this is not
intrusted ; for, on the contrary, it is said to those who are not of the
dignity of magistrates or ministers, Judge not, and ye shall {iuke
not be judged.
52 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK I.
XXXVITI.
Concerning accusers and false accusers; and how a judge is not
rashly either to believe them or to disbelieve them, but after an
accurate examation.
But it is the duty of the Bishop to judge rightly ; as it is writ-
yom ten, Judge righteous yudgment ; and elsewhere, Why do ye
inst not, even of yourselves, gudge what is right? Be ye there-
fore as skilful dealers in money. For as these reject bad money,
but take to themselves what is current; in the same manner it is
the Bishop’s duty to retain the unblamable, but either to heal, or, if
they be past cure, to cast off those that are blameworthy, so as not
to be hasty in cutting off, nor to believe all accusations. For it
sometimes happeneth that some, either through passion or envy,
Dent insist on a false accusation against a brother; as did the two
Ger. elders in the case of Susanna, in Babylon, and the Egyptian
woman in the case of Joseph. Do thou, therefore, as a man of God,
not rashly receive such accusations, lest thou take away the innocent,
and slay the righteous. For he that will receive such accusations
is the author of anger, rather than of peace. But where there is
anger, there the Lord is not. For that anger, which is the friend
of Satan, —I mean that which is excited unjustly by the means of
false brethren, — never suffereth unanimity to be in the church.
Wherefore, when ye know such persons to be foolish, quarrelsome,
passionate, and delighting in mischief, do not give credit to them;
but observe such as they are, when ye hear any thing from them
against their brother. For murder is nothing in their eyes, and
they cast a man down in such a way as one would not suspect.
Do thou, therefore, consider diligently the accuser, wisely obsery-
ing his conversation, what, and of what sort, it is; and in case thou
find him a man of veracity, do according to the doctrine of the Lord ;
and, taking him who is accused, rebuke him privately, that he may
repent. But, if he be not persuaded, take with thee one or two
more, and thus show him his fault, and admonish him with mildness
Ff33,¢ and instruction; for wisdom will rest upon a heart that is
good, but is not understood in the heart of the foolish. 3
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 53
XXXVIII.
That they who sin are to be privately reproved, and the penitent to
be received, according to the constitution of our Lord.
If, therefore, he be persuaded by the mouth of you three, it is
well. But if any one harden himself, Tell it to the church. δ
But if he neglect to hear the church, let him be to thee as a heathen
man and a publican ; and receive him no longer into the church as
a Christian, but reject him asa heathen. But if he be willing to
repent, receive him. For the church doth not receive a heathen or
a publican to communion, before they every one repent of their
former iniquities. For our Lord Jesus, the Christ of God, hath
appointed place for the acceptance of men upon their repentance.
XXXIX.
Examples of Repentance.
For I, Matthew, one of the twelve who speak to you in this doc-
trine, am an apostle, having myself been formerly a publican, but
now have obtained mercy through believing, and have repented of
my former practices, and have been accounted worthy to be an
apostle, and preacher of the word. And Zaccheus, whom the
Lord received upon his repentance and prayers to him, was also
himself im the same manner a publican at first. And besides, even
the soldiers and multitude of publicans, who came to hear the word
of the Lord concerning repentance, heard this from the prophet
John, after he had baptized them, Do nothing more than {3"9
that which is appointed you. In like manner, life is not refused
to the heathen, if they repent, and cast away their unbelief.
Hsteem, therefore, every one that is convicted of any wicked
action, and has not repented, as a publican ora heathen. But if he
afterwards repent, and turn from his error, then as we receive them
into the church indeed to hear the word, but do not receive them
to communion, until they, having received the seal, are made com-
plete Christians; so do we also permit such as these to enter only
54 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK II.
to hear, until they show the fruit of repentance, that, by hearing the
word, they may not utterly and irrecoverably perish. But let them
not be admitted to communion in prayer; and let them depart after
the reading of the Law, and the Prophets, and the Gospel, that by
such departure they may be made better in their course of life, by
endeavoring to meet every day about the public assemblies, and to be
frequent in prayer, that they also may be at length admitted, and
that those who behold them may be affected, and be more secured
by fearing to fall into the same condition. |
XL.
That we are not to be implacable towards him who hath once or twice
offended.
But yet do not thou, O Bishop, presently abhor any person who
hath fallen into one or two offences, nor shalt thou exclude him from
the word of the Lord, nor reject him from common intercourse ;
since neither did the Lord refuse to eat with publicans and sinners ;
and, when he was accused by the Pharisees on this account, he said,
91.4 Lhey that are well have no need of a physician, but they
that are sick. Converse and dwell, therefore, with those who are
separated from you for their sins, and take care of them, comfort-
3 3°¢ = ing them, and confirming them, and saying, Be strengthened,
ye weak hands and feeble knees. For ye ought to comfort those
that mourn, and afford encouragement to the faint-hearted, lest by
immoderate sorrow they degenerate into distraction; since he that
i139. ἐδ faint-hearted is exceedingly distracted.
ΧΙ].
How we ought to receive the penitent, and how to bear with them that
sin, and when to cut them off from the church.
But if any one return, and show forth the fruit of repentance,
ike? then receive him to prayer, as the lost son, the prodigal,
who had consumed his father’s substance with harlots; who fed
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. δῦ
swine, and desired to be fed with husks, and could not obtain them.
When this son repented, and returned to his father, and said, L have
sinned against Heaven and before thee, and am no more worthy to be
called thy son; the father, full of affection to his child, received
him with music, and restored to him his former robe, and ring, and
shoes, and slew the fatted calf, and made merry with his friends.
Do thou, therefore, O Bishop, act in the same manner; and as
thou receivest a heathen, after thou hast instructed and baptized him,
so do thou let all jom in prayers for this man, and restore him by
imposition of hands to his ancient place among the flock, as one
purified by repentance. And that imposition of hands shall be to
him instead of baptism. , For, by the laying on of our hands, the
Holy Ghost was given to believers. And, in case some one of those
brethren who had stood immovable accuse thee because thou art
reconciled to him, say to him, Thow art always with me, and all
that Ihave is thine. It was meet to make merry and be glad ; for
this thy brother was dead, and is alive again; he was lost, and ts
found.
For that God doth not only receive the penitent, but restoreth
them to their former dignity, holy David is a sufficient witness ;
who, after his sin in the matter of Uriah, prayed to God, and said,
i Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation, and uphold me ὑῶν
with thy free spit. And again, Turn thy face from my sins, and
blot out all mine offences. Create in me a clean heart, O God, and
renew a right sprit in mine inward parts. Cast me not away from
thy presence, and take not thy holy spirit from me. |
As a compassionate physician, therefore, do thou heal all that sin,
making use of saving methods of cure; not only cutting and sear-
ing, or using corrosives, but binding up, and dressing with lint, and
using gentle healing medicines, and sprinkling comfortable words.
If it be a hollow wound or great gash, nourish it with a suitable
plaster, that it may be filled up, and become even with the rest of
the whole flesh. If it be foul, cleanse it with corrosive powder,
that is, with the words of reproof. If it have proud flesh, eat it
down with a sharp plaster, the threats of judgment. If it spread
farther, sear it, and cut off the putrid flesh, subduing it with
fastings. But if, after all that thou hast done, thou perceivest that
from the feet to the head there is no room for a fomentation, or oil,
or bandage, but that the malady spreadeth, and preventeth all cure,
“: ᾿ς ἘΝ Δ τς
56 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book II.
as a gangrene, which corrupteth the entire member; then, with a
great deal of consideration, and the advice of other skilful physi-
cians, cut off the putrified member, that the whole body of the
church be not corrupted. Be not therefore ready and hasty to cut
off, nor do thou easily have recourse to the saw, with its many
teeth ; but first use a lancet to lay open the wound, that the inward
cause, whence the pain is derived, being drawn out, may keep the
body free from pain. But if thou seest any one past repentance,
and he hath become insensible, then, with sorrow and lamentation, cut
bean iz: 7,¢ Off from the church the incurable. For, Put away from
δι among yourselves that wicked person. And, Ye shall make
rin ¢ the children of Israel circumspect. And, again, Thou shalt
δ... not accept the persons of the rich in judgment. And, Thou
53:5. + shalt not pity a poor man in his cause ; for the judgment is
the Lord’s.
XLII.
That a Judge must not be a respecter of persons.
But if the slanderous accusation be false, and ye that are the
pastors, with the deacons, admit that falsehood for truth, either by
acceptance of persons or by receiving bribes, as willing to do that
which will be pleasing to the devil; and so ye thrust out him that is
accused, but is clear of the crime; ye shall give an account in the
oes} day of the Lord. For it is written, The innocent and the
Ῥρα 1 righteous thou shalt not slay. Thou shalt not take gifts to
10: 19. smite the soul; for gifts blind the eyes of the wise, and
Tsaiat destroy the words of the righteous. And, again, They that
justify the wicked for gifts, and take away the righteousness of the
righteous from him. }
Take care, therefore, lest by any means ye become accepters of
persons, and thereby fall under this voice of the Lord. Be careful
therefore not to condemn any unjustly, and so to assist the wicked.
Tsai t Kor, Woe to him that calleth evil good, and good evil, bitter
sweet, and sweet bitter ; that putteth light for darkness, and dark-
ness for light. For if ye condemn others unjustly, ye pass sentence
Matt} against yourselves. For the Lord saith, With what judg-
bakest ment ye judge, ye shall be judged ; and as ye condemn, ye
shall be condemned.
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. oT
If, therefore, ye judge without respect of persons, ye will dis-
cover that accuser who beareth false witness against his neighbor,
and will prove him to be a sycophant, a spiteful person, and a
murderer, causing perplexity (by accusing the man as if he were
wicked), inconstant in his words, contradicting himself in what he
affirmeta, and entangled with the words of his own mouth. For
his own lips are a dangerous snare to him. Whom, when thou hast
convicted him of speaking falsely, thou shalt judge severely, and
shalt deliver him to the fiery sword, and thou shalt do to him as he
wickedly purposed to do to his brother. For, as much as in him
lay, he slew his brother, by forestalling the ears of the ἐπ.
judge. Now, it is written, that He that sheddeth man’s } §°%
blood, for that his own Blood shall be shed. And)i-Thou, Ate.
shalt take away from thee that innocent blood which was shed weth-
out cause.
XLII.
How false accusers are to be punished.
Thou shalt, therefore, cast him out of the congregation as a
murderer of his brother. Sometime afterwards, if he say that he
repenteth, mortify him with fastings; and afterwards ye shall lay
your hands upon him, and receive him ; but still securing him, that he
do not disturb any one a second time. But if, when he is admitted
again, he be alike troublesome, and will not cease to disturb, and to
quarrel with his brother, spying faults out of a contentious spirit,
cast him out as a pernicious person, that he may not lay waste the
church of God. For such a one is a raiser of disturbances in cities ;
for he, though he be within, doth not become the church, but is a
superfluous and vain member, casting a blot, as far as in him lieth,
on the body of Christ. For if such men as are born with super-
fluous members of their body, which hang to them, as fingers, or
excrescences of flesh, cut them away from themselves on account of
their unseemliness, and nothing that is unseemly cometh any more,
the man recovering his natural good shape by means of the
surgeon ; how much more ought ye, the pastors of the church (for
the church is a perfect body and sound members, such as believe
God, in the fear of the Lord and in love), to do the like, when there is
RIS on, Sam
Poe ae ς 7
58 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK IL.
found in it a superfluous member, with wicked designs, and render-
ing the rest of the body unseemly, and disturbing it with sedition,
and war, and evil speaking; causing fears, disturbances, blots, ©
calumnies, accusations, disorders, and doing the like works of the
devil, as if he were ordained by the devil to cast reproach on the
church by slanders, and much disorder, and strife, and division !
Such a one, therefore, when he is a second time cast out of the
church, is justly cut off entirely from the congregation of the Lord.
And now the church will be more beautiful than it was before, when
it had a superfluous, and, to itself, a disagreeable member. Where-
fore, henceforward it will be free from blame and reproach, and
become clear of such wicked, deceitful, abusive, unmerciful, traitor-
3 37;,¢ ous persons, of such as are haters of those that are good,
lovers of pleasure, affecters of vain glory, deceivers, and pretenders
to wisdom, such as make it their business to scatter, or rather
utterly to disperse, the lambs of the Lord.
Do thou, therefore, O Bishop, together with thy subordinate
clergy, endeavor rightly to divide the word of truth. For the Lord
opo7.¢ saith, Tf ye walk cross-grained to me, I will walk cross-
δὶ grained to you. And elsewhere, With the holy thou wilt be
holy, and with the perfect man thou wilt be perfect, and with the
Froward thou wilt be froward. Proceed, therefore, ina holy manner,
that ye may rather appear worthy of praise from the Lord, than, on
the contrary, of reproach.
XLIV.
That the Deacon is to ease the burden of the Bishops, and to order
the smaller matters himself.
Being, therefore, unanimous among yourselves, O ye Bishops, be
at peace with one another; be sympathetic, and be filled with broth-
erly love. Feed the people with care; teach, with one consent,
those that are under you to be of the same sentiments, and to be of
τ ἐξ the same opinions, about the same matters, that there may
be no schisms among you, that ye may be one body, and one spirit,
iy + ~~ perfectly joined together in the same mind, and in the same
judgment, according to the appointment of the Lord.
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 59
And let the Deacon refer all things to the Bishop, as Christ doth
to his Father. But let him order such things as he is able by him-
self, receiving power from the Bishop, as the Lord did from his
Father the power of creation and providence. But the weighty
matters let the Bishop judge. But let the Deacon be the Bishop’s
ear, and eye, and mouth, and heart, and soul, that the Bishop may
not be distracted with many cares, but with such only as are more
considerable ; as Jethro appointed for Moses, and his coun- {πο
sel was received.
XLV.
΄
That contentions and quarrels are unbecoming Christians.
It is indeed a beautiful encomium for a Christian to have no con-
test with any one. But if, by any management or temptation, a
contest arise with any one, let him endeavor that it may be com-
posed, though thereby he be obliged to lose somewhat; and let it
not come before a heathen tribunal. Still further, ye are not to
permit that the rulers of this world pass sentence against your
people. For by them the devil contriveth mischief to the servants
of God, and causeth a reproach to be cast upon us, as though we
had not one wise man that is able to judge between his breth- {1%
ren, or to decide their controversies.
XLVI.
That believers ought not to go to law before unbelievers ; nor ought
any unbeliever to be called for a witness against believers.
Let not the heathen, therefore, know of your differences with one
another, nor receive ye unbelievers as witnesses against yourselves,
nor be judged by them; nor owe them any thing on account of im-
posts or taxes; but, Jtender to Cesar the things that are {Matt
Cesar’s, and unto Gtod the things that are God’s, as taxes or tribute,
or what was levied on every Jew; as our Lord, by giving a piece
of money, was freed from disturbance. Choose, therefore, rather to
suffer harm, and to endeavor after those things that make for peace,
60 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ II.
not only among the brethren, but also among the unbelievers. For,
by suffering loss in the affairs of this life, thou wilt be sure not to
suffer in the concerns of piety, and wilt live religiously, and accord-
ing to the command of Christ. But if brethren have lawsuits one
with another, which God forbid, ye who are the rulers ought thence to
learn that such as these perform the work, not of brethren in the
Lord, but rather of public enemies ; and one of the parties will be
found to be mild, gentle, and the child of light; but the other, un-
merciful, insolent, and covetous.
He, therefore, who is condemned, let him be punished, let him be
separated, let him undergo the punishment of his hatred to his
brother. Afterward, when he repenteth, let him be received; and
so, when they have learned prudence, they will ease your judica-
tures. It is also a duty to forgive each other’s trespasses ; not the
duty of those that judge, but of those that have quarrels; as the
iso ¢ ~=©Lord determined when 1, Peter, asked him, How oft shall
my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? Till seven times ?
He replied, L say not unto thee, until seven times, but until seventy
times seven. For so would our Lord have us to be truly his disci-
ples, and never to have any thing against any one ; as, for instance,
anger without measure, passion without mercy, covetousness without
justice, or hatred without reconciliation. By your instruction draw
those who are angry to friendship, and those who are at variance to
vet agreement. For the Lord saith, Blessed are the peace-ma-
kers ; for they shall be called the children of God.
XLVII.
That the judicatures of Christians ought to be held on the second
day of the week.
Let your judicatures be held on the second day of the week, that,
if any controversy arise about your sentence, having an interval till
the Sabbath, ye may be able to set the controversy right, and to
bring the contending parties to peace, against the Lord’s day.
Let also the deacons and presbyters be present at your judica-
tures, to judge without acceptance of persons, as men of God, with
righteousness.
BOOK ILI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 61
When, therefore, both the parties are come, according as the Law
saith, they shall both stand in the middle of the court; and {49°17
when ye have heard them, give your votes religiously, endeavoring to
make them both friends before the sentence of the Bishop, that
judgment against the offender may not go abroad into the world;
knowing that he (the Bishop) hath in the court the Christ of God,
observing and approving his judgment. But if any persons are
accused by any one, and their fame suffereth, as if they did not walk
uprightly in the Lord; in like manner, ye shall hear both parties,
the accuser and the accused, but not with prejudice, nor with heark-
ening to one party only, but with righteousness, as passing a sen-
tence concerning eternal life ordeath. For,saith God, He §Peut
shall prosecute that which is right justly. For he that is justly pun-
ished and separated by you is rejected from eternal life and glory.
He becometh dishonorable among holy men, and one condemned of
God.
XLVIII.
That the same punishment is not to be inflicted for every offence,
but different punishments for different offenders.
Do not pass the same sentence for every sin, but one suitable to
each crime, distinguishing, with much prudence, all the several sorts
of offences, the small and the great. Treat a wicked action after one
manner, and a wicked word after another, and a base intention still
otherwise. So also in the case of a contumely or a suspicion. And
some thou shalt curb by threatenings alone ; some thou shalt punish
by fines to the poor; some thou shalt mortify with fastings; and
others thou shalt separate, according to the greatness of their sev-
eral crimes. For the Law did not allot the same punishment to every
offence, but had a different regard to a sin against God, against the
priest, against the temple, or against the sacrifice, from a sin against
the king or ruler, or a soldier, or a fellow-subject ; and so were the
offences different which were against a servant, or a possession, or
an irrational creature. And again, sins were differently rated, ac-
cording as they were against parents and kinsmen, and those differ-
ently which were done on purpose, from those that happened invol-
untarily. Accordingly the punishments were different; as death,
62 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK II.
either by crucifixion or by stoning; fines, scourgings, or the suffer-
ing of the same mischiefs which the criminal had done to others.
Wherefore do ye also allot different penalties to different offences,
lest any injustice should happen, and provoke God to indignation.
For of what unjust judgment soever ye are the instruments, of the
Matt... same ye shall receive the reward from God. or with what
judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged.
XIX.
What are to be the characters of accusers and witnesses.
When, therefore, ye are seated in your tribunal, and the parties
are both of them present (for we will not call them brethren, until
they receive each other in peace), examine diligently concerning ~
those who appear before you; and first concerning the accuser,
whether this be the first person he hath accused, or whether he hath
advanced accusations against some others before ; and whether this
contest and accusation do not arise from some quarrel of the parties;
and what is the general conduct of the accuser. Yet, though he be
of a good conscience, do not give credit to him alone ; for that is
contrary to the Law. But let him have others to join m his testi-
mony, and those of the same course of life. As the Law saith,
Bek t At the mouth of two or three witnesses every thing shall be
established.
But why did we say that the life of the witnesses was to be
inquired after, of what sort itis? Because 1t frequently happeneth
that two and more testify for mischief, and with joint consent prefer a
Dan. 2 lie; as did the two elders against Susanna, in Babylon, and
oKinss,} the sons of transgressors against Naboth, in Samaria, and
Matt. ¢ the multitude of the Jews against our Lord, at Jerusalem
evs $ and against Stephen, his first martyr. Let the witnesses,
therefore, be meek, free from anger, full of equity, kind, prudent,
continent, free from wickedness, faithful, religious; for the testi-
mony of such persons is firm on account of their character, and true
on account of their deportment. But as to those of a different
character, receive not their testimony, although they seem to agree
together in their evidence against the accused. For it is ordained
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 63
in the Law, Thou shalt not be with a multitude for wicked- ΝΣ 5,
ness. Thou shalt not receive a vain report. Thou shalt not consent
with a multitude to pervert gudgment.
Ye ought also particularly to know him that is accused, what he
is in his course of life and in his deportment, whether he hath a
good report as to his life, whether he hath been unblamable,
whether he hath been zealous in holiness, whether he is a lover of
the widows, a lover of the strangers, a lover of the poor, and a lover
of the brethren; whether he is not given to filthy lucre; whether
he is not an extravagant person, or a spendthrift ; whether he is
sober, and free from luxury, or a drunkard, or a glutton ; whether
he is compassionate and liberal.
L.
That former offences sometimes render subsequent ones credible.
For if he hath been before addicted to wicked works, the accusa-
tions which are now brought against him will thence, in some
measure, appear to be true, unless justice do plainly plead for him.
For it may be, that, though he had formerly been an offender, yet
that he may not be guilty of this crime of which he is accused.
Wherefore, be thoroughly cautious about such circumstances, and
so render your sentences, when pronounced against an offender con-
victed, safe and firm. And if, after his separation, he beg pardon,
and fall down before the Bishop, and acknowledge his fault, receive
him. But suffer not a false accuser to go unpunished, lest he either
calumniate another who liveth virtuously, or encourage some other
person to do like himself. On the other hand, indeed, suffer not a
person convicted to go off clear, lest another be ensnared in the same
crimes. For neither shall a witness of mischiefs be unpunished, nor
shall he that offendeth be without censure.
64 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book I.
LI.
Against judging without hearing both sides.
We said before that judgment ought not to be given upon hearing
only one of the parties. or if ye hear one of them when the other
is not present, and so cannot make his defence to the accusation
rought against him, and rashly give your notes for condemnation,
ye will be found guilty of that man’s destruction, and partakers
ohare — with the false accuser before God, the just Judge. For, As
he that holdeth the tail of a dog, so is he that presideth at unjust
judgment.
But if ye become imitators of the elders in Babylon, who, when
they had borne witness against Susanna, unjustly condemned her to
death, ye will become obnoxious to their judgment and condemna-
tion. For the Lord, by Daniel, delivered Susanna from the hand
of the ungodly, but condemned to the fire those elders who were
guilty of her blood; and he reproacheth you by him, saying, Are
ye so foolish, ye children of Israel? Without examination, and
without knowing the truth, ye have condemned a daughter of Israel.
Return again to the place of judgment ; for these men have borne
false witness against her.
111.
The caution observed at heathen tribunals before the condemnation of
criminals, affordeth Christians a good example.
Consider even the judicatures of this world, by whose power we
see murderers, adulterers, wizards, robbers of sepulchres, and thieves,
brought to trial; for those that preside, when they have received
their accusations from those that brought them, ask the malefactor
whether those things are so. And though he acknowledge the
crime, they do not presently send him out to punishment, but for
several days they make inquiry concerning. him, with a full council,
and with the veil imterposed. And he that is to pass the final
decree and suffrage of death against him, lifteth up his hands to the
sun, and solemnly affirmeth that he is mnocent of the blood of the
BOOK It. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 65
man. Though they are heathens, and know not the Deity, nor the
vengeance which will fal] upon men from God, on account of those
that are unjustly condemned, yet they avoid such unjust judgments.
LIT.
That Christians ought not to have contentions one with another.
But ye who know who our God is, and what are his judgments,
how can ye bear to pass an unjust judgment, since your sentence
will be immediately known to God? And if ye have judged
righteously,. ye will be deemed worthy of the recompenses of
righteousness, both now and hereafter ; but, if unrighteously, ye will
partake of the like. We therefore advise you, brethren, rather to
deserve commendation from God than rebukes; for the commen-
dation of God is eternal life to men, as is his rebuke everlasting
death.
Be ye, therefore, righteous judges, peace-makers, and without
anger. For He that is angry without a cause is obnoxious ὑμῖν
to the judgment. But if it happen, that by any one’s contrivance
ye are angry at any body, Let not the sun go down upon { FPR.
your wrath. For, saith David, Be angry, and sin not; that {τρια
is, be soon reconciled, lest your wrath continue so long that it turn
to a settled hatred, and work sin. or the souls of those {78%
that bear a settled hatred are to death, saith Solomon. But our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ saith in the Gospels, Jf thou { Math,
bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother
hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, and go
thy way ; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer
thy gift. Now the gift is every one’s eucharistical prayer and
thanksgiving. If, therefore, thou hast any thing against thy
brother, or he hath any thing against thee, neither will thy prayers
be heard, nor will thy thanksgivings be accepted, by reason of that
hidden anger. But itis your duty, brethren, to pray continually ;
yet, because God heareth not those who are at enmity with their
brethren by unjust quarrels, even though they should pray three
times an hour, it is our duty to compose all our enmity and bitter-
ness of soul, that we may be able to pray with a pure and unpolluted
5
66 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book II.
heart. For the Lord commanded us to love even our enemies, and
τὰν δ by no means to hate our friends. And the lawgiver saith,
Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy mind. Thou shalt certainly
ott reprove thy brother, and not incur sin on his account. Thou
shalt not hate an Egyptian, for thou wast a sojourner with him.
Thow shalt not hate an Idwmeean, for he is thy brother. And
Ysamt David saith, Jf 1 have repaid those that requited me
evil.
Wherefore, if thou wilt be a Christian, follow the Law of the
Tsziatt ΤΥ : Loose every band of wickedness. For the Lord
hath given thee authority to remit to thy brother those sins which
he hath committed against thee, as far as seventy times seven, that
is, four hundred and ninety times. How often, therefore, hast thou
remitted to thy brother, that thou art unwilling to do it now? when
gost thou hast heard Jeremiah saying, Do not any of you impute
the wickedness of his neighbor in your hearts. But thou remem-
wat berest injuries, and keepest enmity, and comest into judg-
ment, and art suspicious of his anger, and thy prayer is hindered.
Nay, if thou hast remitted to thy brother four hundred and ninety
times, do thou still multiply thine acts of gentleness more to do good
for thine own sake. Although he may not do so, yet do thou en-
Matt deavor to forgive thy brother for God’s sake, that thou
mayest be the son of thy Father who is in heaven; and, when
thou prayest, mayest be heard of God.
LIV.
That the Bishops must by their Deacon put the people in mind of
the obligation they are under to live peaceably together.
Wherefore, Ὁ Bishops, when ye are to go to prayer, after the
lessons, and the psalmody, and the instruction out of the Scriptures,
let the Deacon stand nigh you, and with a loud voice say, Let no one
have any quarrel against another ; let no one come in hypocrisy ;—
that, if there be any controversy found among any of you, they may
be affected in conscience, and may pray to God, and be reconciled to
their brethren.
2 er Fe
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 67
For if, upon coming into any one’s house, we are to say, Peace be
to this house, like sons of peace bestowing peace on those who are
worthy, as it is written, Zo them that are nigh, and to them that are
far off, whom the Lord knoweth to be his ; much more is it incum-
bent on those that enter into the church of God before all things to
pray for the peace of God. Butif one pray for it upon others, much
more let himself be within the same, as a child of light; for he that
hath it not within himself is not fit to bestow it upon others. On
which account, before all things, it is our duty to be at peace in our
own minds; for he that doth not find any disorder in himself, will
not quarrel with another, but will be peaceable, friendly, gathering
the Lord’s people, and a fellow-worker with him, in order to increase
the number of those that shall be saved in unanimity. For those
who contrive enmities, and strifes, and contests, and lawsuits, are
wicked, and aliens from God.
LV.
An enumeration of several instances of Divine Providence, and
how, in every age from the beginning, God hath invited all men
to repentance. ;
For God, being a God of mercy from the beginning, called every
generation to repentance, by righteous men and prophets. He
instructed those before the flood by Abel, and Shem, and Seth;
also by Enos, and by Enoch, that was translated ; those at the flood,
by Noah; the mhabitants of Sodom, by hospitable Lot; those after
the flood, by Melchisedek, and the patriarchs, and Job, the beloved
of God; the Egyptians, by Moses; the Israelites, by him, and
Joshua, and Caleb, and Phineas, and the rest; those after the
Law, by angels and prophets ; and the same, by his own incarnation
proceeding from the Holy Spirit and from the Virgin ; those a little
before his bodily appearance, by John, his forerunner ; and the same,
by the same person after Christ’s birth, saying, Repent {Yi
ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand ; those after his passion,
by us the twelve apostles, and Paul, the chosen vessel.
We, therefore, who have been accounted worthy of being the wit-
nesses of his appearance, together with James, the brother of our
Lord, and the seventy-two disciples, and his seven deacons, have
4 ed *
68 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ II.
heard from the mouth of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by exact knowl-
Pat edge declare what is the will of God, that good, and accept-
able, and perfect will, which is made known to us by Jesus; that
none should perish, but that all men, with one accord, should believe
in him, and send up to him harmonious praise, and thus have ever-
lasting life.
LVI.
That τέ is the will of God that men should be of one mind in mat-
ters of religion, like the heavenly powers.
For this is that which our Lord taught us, when we pray, to say
é: 10. to his Father, Thy will be done, as in heaven, so upon earth ;
that as the heavenly natures of the incorporeal powers do all glorify
God with one consent, so also upon earth, all men, with one mouth
and one purpose, may glorify the only, the one and true God, by
Christ, his only-begotten.
It is therefore his will that men should praise him with unanimity,
and adore him with one consent. For this is his will in Christ, that
those who are saved by him may be many; but that ye do not occa-
sion any loss or diminution to him, nor to the church, nor lessen the
number by one soul of man, as destroyed by you, which might have
been saved by repentance ; and which, therefore, perisheth not only
by its own sin, but also by your treachery, whereby ye fulfil that
ett? which is written, He that gathereth not with me scattereth.
Such a one is a disperser of the sheep, an adversary, an enemy of
God, a destroyer of those lambs whose shepherd was the Lord; and
we were the collectors out of various nations and tongues, by much
pains and danger, and perpetual labor, by watchings, by fastings,
by lyimgs on the ground, by persecutions, by stripes, by imprison-
ments, that we might do the will of God, and fill the feast-chamber
with guests to sit down at his table, that is, the holy catholic church,
with joyful and chosen people, singing hymns and praises to God,
who hath called them by us to life. And ye, as much as in you
lieth, have dispersed them. ;
Moreover, do ye also of the laity be at peace with one another;
endeavoring, like wise men, to increase the church, and to turn
back, and tame, and restore those who seem wild. For this is the
BOOK It. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 69
greatest reward by his promise from God, Jf thou fetch out {43° %,
the worthy and precious from the unworthy, thow shalt be as my
mouth.
LVII.
An exact description of a church, and the clergy ; and what things
in particular every one is to do in the solemn assemblies of the
clergy and laity for religious worship.
But be thou, O Bishop, holy, unblamable, no striker, not soon
angry, not cruel; but gne that buildeth up, a converter, apt to
teach, firm in enduring evil, of a gentle mind, meek, long-suffering,
ready to exhort, ready to comfort, as a man of God.
When thou callest an assembly of the church, as one that is the
commander of a great ship, appoint the assemblies to be made with
all possible skill; charging the Deacons, as mariners, to prepare
places for the brethren, as for passengers, with all due care and
decorum.
And first, indeed, let the building be long, with its head to the
east, with its vestries on both sides at the east end; and so it will
be like a ship. Inthe middle let the Bishop’s throne be placed ;
and on each side of him let the Presbytery sit down; and let the
Deacons stand near at hand, in close and small girt garments ; for
they are like the mariners and managers of the ship. Through the
_eare of these, let the laity sit in the other part, with all quietness
and good order; and let the women sit by themselves, keep-
ing silence. In the middle let the Reader stand upon some high
place. Let him read the books of Moses, of Joshua the son of Nun,
of the Judges, and of the Kings, and of the Chronicles, and those
written after the return from the captivity ; and besides these, the
books of Job and of Solomon, and of the sixteen prophets. But
when there have been two lessons severally read, let some other
person sing the hymns of David, and let the people join at the con-
clusions of the verses. Afterwards, let our Acts be read, and the
Epistles of Paul, our fellow-worker, which he sent to the churches
under the guidance of the Holy Spirit; and afterwards let a Deacon
or a Presbyter read the Gospels, both those which I, Matthew,
and John have delivered to you, and those which Luke and Mark,
the fellow-workers of Paul, received and left to you.
70 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK II.
And while the Gospel is read, let all the presbyters and deacons,
and all the people, stand up in great silence ; for it is written, Be
tet silent and hear, O Israel. And again, But do thou
stand there and hear.
In the next place, let the Presbyters, one by one, not all together,
exhort the people, and the Bishop in the last place, as being the
commander.
Let the Porters stand at the entries of the men, and observe
them. Let the Deaconesses also stand at those of the women, like
Δ} ship-men. For the same description and pattern was both
in the tabernacle of the testimony and in the temple of God. But
if any one be found sitting out of his place, let him be rebuked by
the Deacon, as a messenger of the fore-ship, and be removed into
the place proper for him. For the church is not only like a ship,
but also like ἃ sheep-fold ; for as the shepherds place all the irra-
tional animals distinctly, I mean goats and sheep, according to their
kind and age ; ; and still every one runneth together, like to his like ;
so is it to be in the church. Let the young persons sit by themselves,
if there be a place for them; if not, let them stand up. But let
those who are already stricken in years sit in order. As to the
children that stand, let their fathers and mothers take them to them-
selves. Let the younger women also sit by themselves, if there be
a place for them; but, if there be not, let them stand behind the
women. Let those women who are married, and have children, be
placed by themselves. But let the virgins, and the widows, and the
elder women, stand first of all, or sit; and let the Deacon be the
disposer of the places, that every one of those that come in may go
to his proper place, and may not sit at the entrance. In like man-
ner let the Deacon oversee the people, that no one may whisper,
nor slumber, nor laugh, nor nod. For in the church all ought to
stand wisely, and soberly, and attentively, having their attention
fixed upon the word of the Lord.
After this, let all rise up with one consent, and, looking towards
the east, after the catechumens and the penitents are gone out, pray
ἀμ τὸ God eastward, who ascended up to the heaven of heavens
to the east ; remembering also the ancient situation of paradise in
the east, whence the first man, when he had yielded to the per-
suasion of the serpent, and disobeyed the command of God, was
expelled.
BOOK I. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 71
As to the Deacons, after the prayer is over, let some of them
attend upon the oblation of the Eucharist, ministering to the Lord’s
body. Let others of them watch the multitude, and keep them
silent. But let that Deacon who is at the High Priest’s hand, say
to the people, Let no one have any quarrel against another. Let
no one come in hypocrisy. Then let the men give the men, and the
women give the women, the Lord’s kiss. But let no one do it with
deceit, as Judas betrayed the Lord with a kiss.
After this let the Deacon pray for the whole church, for the whole
world, and the several parts of it, and the fruits of it ; for the priests
and the rulers, for the high priest and the king, and for universal
peace. After this, let the High Priest pray for peace upon the
people, and bless them“in these words: The Lord bless {X™™:
thee, and keep thee ; the Lord make his face to shine upon thee, and
give thee peace. Let the Bishop pray for the people, and say, Save
thy people, O Lord, and bless thine inheritance, which thow hast
obtained with the precious blood of thy Christ, and hast called a
royal priesthood and a holy nation.
Then let the sacrifice follow, all the people standing, and praying
silently ; and, when the oblation hath been made, let every rank by
itself partake of the Lord’s body and precious blood, in order, and
approach with reverence and holy fear, as to the body of their King.
Let the women approach with their heads covered, as is becoming
the order of women. Moreover, let the door be watched, lest there
come in any unbeliever, or one not yet initiated.
LVIII.
Of commendatory letters in favor of strangers, lay persons, clergy-
men, and Bishops ; and that those who come into the church
assemblies are to be recewed without regard to their quality.
If any one, a brother or a sister, come-in from another parish,
bringing recommendatory letters, let the Deacon be the judge of
that affair, inquiring whether they are of the faithful, and of the
church ; whether they are not defiled by heresy; and, besides,
whether the sister is a married woman or a widow. And when he
is satisfied im these questions, that they are really of the faithful,
72 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK Ir.
and of the same sentiments in the things of the Lord, let him con-
duct every one to the place proper for him. And if a Presbyter
come from another parish, let him be received to communion by the
Presbyters ; if a Deacon, by the Deacons; if a Bishop, let him sit
with the Bishop, and be allowed the same honor with himself. And
thou, O Bishop, shalt desire him to speak to the people words of
instruction ; for the exhortation and admonition of strangers is very
acceptable, and exceedingly profitable. For, as the Scripture saith,
sane t i} ΔῸ prophet is accepted in his own country. Thou shalt
also permit him to offer the Eucharist. Butif, out of reverence to
thee, and as a wise man, to preserve the honor belonging to thee,
he will not offer, at least thou shalt compel him to give the blessing
to the people. ᾿
But if, after the congregation are seated, any other person come
upon you, of good fashion and character in the world, whether he be
a stranger, or one of your own country, neither do thou, O Bishop,
if thou art speaking the word of God, or hearing him that singeth,
or that readeth, accept persons so far as to leave the ministry of the
word, that thou mayest appoint an upper place for him; but con-
tinue quiet, not interrupting thy discourse nor thine attention; but
let the brethren receive him by the Deacons. And if there be not
a place, let the Deacon, by speaking, but not in anger, cause some
younger person to rise, and place the stranger there. And it is but
reasonable that one who loveth the brethren should do so of his own
accord: but, if he refuse, let him raise him up by force, and set him
behind all; that the rest may be taught to give place to those who
are more honorable. Nay, if a poor man, or one of a low family, or
a stranger, come upon you, whether he be old or young, and there
be no place, the Deacon shall find a place even for these, with all
his heart; that, instead of accepting persons before men, his minis-
tration may be well pleasing to God. The very same thing let the
Deaconess do for those women that come, whether they be poor or
rich.
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 73
LIX.
That every Christian ought to frequent the church diligently, both
morning and evening.
When thou instructest the people, O Bishop, command and
exhort them to come constantly to church, morning and evening,
every day, and by no means to forsake it on any account, but to
assemble together continually ; nor to diminish the church by with-
drawing themselves, and causing the body of Christ to be without
its members. For it is spoken not only concerning the priests, but
let every one of the laity hearken to it, as concerning himself;
considering that it is said by the Lord, He that is not with {3%
me is against me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth
abroad. Do not ye, therefore, scatter yourselves abroad, who are
the members of Christ, by not assembling together ; since, accord-
ing to his promise, ye have Christ, your Head, present, and
communicating to you. Be not careless of yourselves, nor deprive
your Saviour of his own members, nor divide his body, nor disperse
his members, nor prefer the occasions of this life to the Word of
God; but assemble yourselves together every day, morning and
evening, singing psalms, and praying in the Lord’s house, — in the
morning saying the sixty-second psalm, and in the evening the
hundred and fortieth; but principally on the Sabbath-day, and on
the day of our Lord’s resurrection, which is the Lord’s day, meet
more diligently, sending up praise to God that made the universe by
Jesus, and sent him to us, and condescended to let him suffer, and
raised him from the dead. Otherwise what apology to God will he
make, who doth not assemble on that day to hear the saving word
concerning the resurrection? On which day we pray thrice,
standing, in memory of him who arose in three days; and on
which are the reading of the prophets, the preaching of the gospel,
the oblation of the sacrifice, and the gift of the holy food.
74 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BooK In.
LX.
The vain zeal which the Heathen and the Jews show, in frequenting
their temples and synagogues, 1s a proper example and motive to
excite Christians to frequent the church.
What, moreover, but an adversary to God can he be who taketh
pains about temporary things night and day, but taketh no care of
things eternal? Who taketh care of washings and temporary
food every day, but doth not take care of interests that endure for
ever? How can such a one, even now, avoid hearing that word of
ἰδ the Lord, The Gentiles are justified more than you? as he
saith by way of reproach to Jerusalem, Sodom is justified rather
than thou. For if the Gentiles every day, when they arise from
sleep, run to their idols to worship them, and first of all pray to
them, before all their work and all their labors; and in their feasts
and in their solemnities do not keep away, but attend upon them ;
and not only those at the place, but those living far distant, do the
same ; and in their public shows all come together, as mto a syna-
gogue ;—-in the same manner, those who are vainly called Jews, .
resting from work after every period of six days, come together
into their synagogue on the seventh day, never leaving nor neglect-
ing either rest from labor or assembling together; while yet they
are deprived of the efficacy of the word in their unbelief; nay,
and of the force of that name Judah, by which they call them-
selves ; for Judah is interpreted confession ; but these, having un-
justly occasioned the suffering on the cross, do not confess to God, so
as to be saved on their repentance ; —if, therefore, those who are
not saved frequently assemble together for such purposes as do not
profit them, what apology to the Lord God wilt thou make, who
forsakest his church, not imitating so much as the heathen, but by
thine absence growest slothful, or turnest apostate, or committest
wes} iniquity ? To whom the Lord saith by Jeremiah, Ye have
16: 41. Σ not kept mine ordinances ; nay, ye have not walked accord-
ing to the ordinances of the heathen, and ye have in a manner
ΔῊ, } exceeded them. And again, Israel hath justified ds soul
2442 more than treacherous Judah. And afterwards, Will the
10." §
Gentiles change their gods, which are not gods? Wherefore
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 75
pass over to the isles of Chittim, and behold, and send to Kedar,
and observe diligently whether such things have been done. or
those nations have not changed their ordinances. But, saith he, my
people have changed its glory for that which will not profit.
How, therefore, will any one make his apology, who hath des-
pised or absented himself from the church of God ?
LXI.
That we must not prefer the affairs of this life to those which concern
the worship of God.
But if any one bring forward the pretence of his own work, and
so is a despiser, offering pretences for his sins, let such a one know
that the trades of the faithful are works by the by; but the worship
of God is their great work. Follow, therefore, your trades, as by
the by, for your maintenance, but make the worship of God your
main business; as also our Lord said, Labor not for the meat 33°97
which perisheth, but for that which endureth unto everlasting life.
And, again, This is the work of God, that ye believe on him — 44°35?
whom he hath sent.
Endeavor, therefore, never to forsake the church of God. But, if
any one neglect it, and go either into a polluted temple of the
heathen, or into a synagogue of the Jews, or of the heretics, what
apology will such a one make in the day of judgment, who hath for-
saken the oracles of the living God, that are living and quickening,
and able to deliver from eternal punishment, and hath gone into a
house of demons, or into a synagogue of the murderers of Christ,
or the congregation of the wicked? not hearkening to him that
saith, 7 have hated the congregation of the wicked, and I {}3"
will not enter with the ungodly. I have not sat with the {ἢ
assembly of vanity, nor will I sit with the ungodly. And again,
Blessed is the man that hath not walked in the counsel of 31
the ungodly, nor stood in the way of sinners, and hath not sat in the
seat of the scornful; but his delight is in the law of the Lord, and
in his law will he meditate day and night. But thou, forsaking the
gathering together of the faithful, the church of God, and his laws,
hast respect to those dens of thieves, calling those things holy which
76 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK 1.
he hath called profane, and making those things unclean which he
hath sanctified. And not only so, but thou already runnest after
the pomps of the Gentiles, and hastenest to their theatres, being
desirous to be reckoned one of those that enter into them, and to
partake of unseemly, not to say abominable words; not hearkening
itz} to Jeremiah, who saith, O Lord, I have not sat in their
assemblies, for they are scorners; but I was afraid, because of thy
ἘΠῚ hand; nor to Job, who speaketh in like manner, Jf I have
gone at any time with the scornful ; for I shall be weighed in a just
balance. But why wilt thou be a partaker of the heathen oracles,
which are nothing but dead men, declaring, by the inspiration of the
devil, deadly things, and such as tend to subvert the faith, and to
draw to polytheism those that attend to them ?
Do ye, therefore, who attend to the laws of God, esteem those
laws more honorable than the necessities of life, and pay a greater
respect to them, and run together to the church of the Lord.
Acts,
30. 98.¢ which he hath purchased with the blood of Christ, the beloved,
15. } the first-born of every creature. For this church is the daugh-
ter of the Highest, which hath been in travail of you by the word of
grace, and hath formed Christ in you ; of whom ye are made partak-
ΡΣ ers, and thereby become his holy and chosen members, not
having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but as being holy and un-
spotted in the faith, ye are complete in him, after the image of God
that created you.
LXII.
That Christians must abstain from all the impious practices of the
heathen.
Take heed, therefore, not to join yourselves in your worship with
those that perish, which is the assembly of the Gentiles, to your de-
ceit and destruction. For there is no fellowship between God and
the devil. For he that assembleth himself with those that savor
the things of the devil, will be esteemed one of them, and will
inherit a woe. 3
Avoid also unbecoming spectacles, I mean the theatres and the
pomps of the heathen, their enchantments, observations of omens,
soothsayings, purifications, divinations, observations of birds, their
ase . ὁ
ΣΕ τ]
BOOK II. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. v4
necromancies, and invocations. For itiswritten, There is ἢ 3735.
no divination in Jacob, nor soothsaying in Israel. And again,
Divination is iniquity. And elsewhere, Ye shall not be {8°53
soothsayers, and follow observers of omens, nor diviners, ἢ 19°%¢.
nor dealers with familiar spirits. Ye shall not preserve { δος
alive wizards. Wherefore Jeremiah exhorteth, saying, Walk { 105,
ye not according to the ways of the heathen, and be not afraid
of the signs of heaven. So that it is the duty of a believer to
avoid the assemblies of the impious heathen and Jews, and of the
rest of the heretics, lest, by uniting ourselves to them, we bring
snares upon our own souls; that we may not, by joining in their
feasts, which are celebrated 1 in honor of demons, be partakers with
them in their impiety. Ye are also to avoid their public meetings,
and those sports which are celebrated in them. For a believer
ought not to go to any of those public meetings, unless to purchase
a slave, and save a soul; and at the same time to buy such other
things as suit our necessities.
Abstain, therefore, from all idolatrous pomp and display, the
festival assembly, compotations, duels, and all shows belonging to
demons.
LXIIf.
That no Christian who will not work must eat ; as Peter and the
rest of the apostles were fishermen ; Paul and Aquila, tent-makers ;
and Jude, the son of James, a husbandman.
Let the young persons of the church endeavor to minister dili-
gently in all necessaries. Attend to your business with all becom-
ing seriousness, that so ye may always have sufficient to support
yourselves, and those that are needy, and not burden the church of
God. For we ourselves, besides our attention to the word of the
Gospel, do not neglect our inferior employments ; for some of us
are fishermen, some tent-makers, some husbandmen, that so we may
never be idle. So saith Solomon somewhere, Go to the ant, {Prev:
thou sluggard, and consider her ways diligently, and become wiser
than she. For she, having neither field, overseer, nor ruler, prepareth
her food in the summer, and layeth up a great store in the harvest.
Or else go to the bee, and learn how laborious she is, and her work
78 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK III.
how valuable it is, whose labors both kings and private men make
use of for their health. She is desirable and glorious: though she
be weak in strength, yet, by honoring wisdom, she is improved. How
long wilt thou lie on thy bed, O sluggard? When wilt thou awake
out of thy sleep? Thow sleepest a while, thou lest down a while,
thou slumberest a while, thou foldest thy hands on thy breast to sleep
awhile. Then poverty cometh on thee lke an evil traveller, and
want as a swift racer. But of thou be diligent, thy harvest shall
come as a fountain; and want, as a bad man, shall fly from thee.
pint And again, He that manageth his own land shall be filled
Teel. with bread. And elsewhere he saith, Zhe slothful hath
folded his hands together, and hath eaten his own flesh. And
prot afterwards, Zhe sluggard hideth his hand; he will not be
to1s.¢ able to bring tt to his mouth. And again, By slothfulness
of the hands a floor will be brought low.
Labor, therefore, continually ; for the blot of the slothful is not to
2Thess.t be healed. But if any one do not work, let him not eat
among you. For the Lord our God hateth the slothful, and no one
of those who worship him ought to be idle.
BOOK III.
CONCERNING WIDOWS.
CHAPTER I.
That those who are chosen widows ought to be not under sixty years
of age.
Choose your widows not under sixty years of age, that in some
1m} measure the suspicion of a second marriage may be pre-
vented by their age. Butif ye admit one younger into the order
of widows, and she cannot bear her widowhood in her youth, and
marrieth, she will procure indecent reflections on the glory of the
order of the widows, and shall give an account to God; not because
BOOK III. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 19
she married asecond time, but because she hath waxed wan- {την
ton against Christ, and not kept her promise. Wherefore, such a
promise ought not to be rashly made, but with great caution. or
it is better for her not to vow, than to vow and not to pay. eg
But if any younger woman, who hath lived only a little while with
her husband, and hath lost him by death, or some other occasion,
remain by herself, having the gift of widowhood, she will be found
to be blessed, and to be like the widow of Serepta, belonging to
Sidon, with whom the holy prophet of God, Elijah, was entertained
asa guest. Such a one may also be compared to Anna, {}"S¢
the daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe of Aser, who departed not
From the temple, but continyed in supplications and prayers, night
and day; who was fourscore years old, and had lived with a hus-
band seven years from her virginity ; who glorified the coming of
Christ, and gave thanks to the Lord, and spake concerning him to
all those who looked for redemption in Israel. Such a widow will
have a good report, and will be honored, having both glory with men
upon earth, and eternal praise with God in heaven.
ΤῈ
That we must avoid the choice of younger widows, because of sus-
prcion.
But let not the younger widows be placed in the order of widows,
lest, under pretence of inability to be continent in the flower of their
age, they accede to a second marriage, and become embarrassed.
But let them be assisted and supported, that so they may not, under
pretence of being deserted, come to a second marriage, and so be
ensnared in an unseemly embarrassment. For ye ought to know
this, that once marrying according to the law, is righteous, as being
according to the will of God; but second marriages, after the
promise, are wicked; not on account of the marriage itself, but be-
cause of the falsehood. Third marriages are indications of inconti.
nency. But such marriages as are beyond the third, are manifest
fornication and unquestionable uncleanness. For God, in the crea-
tion, gave one woman to one man; for they two shall be one {8%
flesh.
80 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ ΠῚ.
But to the younger women let a second marriage be allowed, after
the death of their first husband, lest they fall into the condemnation
of the devil, and many snares, and foolish lusts, which are hurtful to
souls, and which bring upon them punishment rather than rest.
III.
Of what character the widows ought to be, and how they ought to be
supported by the Bishop.
But the true widows are those who have had only one husband,
having a good report among the generality for good works ; widows
indeed, sober, chaste, faithful, pious, who have brought up their
children well, and have entertained strangers unblamably ; who are
to be supported, as devoted to God.
Besides, do thou, O Bishop, be mindful of the needy, both reach-
ing out thy helping hand, and making provision for them, as the
steward of God, distributing seasonably the oblations to every one of
them, to the widows, the orphans, the friendless, and those who are
tried with affliction.
IV.
That we ought to be charitable to all sorts of persons in want.
For what if some are neither widows nor widowers, but stand in
need of assistance, either through poverty, or some disease, or the
maintenance of a great number of children? It is thy duty to
oversee all people, and to take care of them all. For they that
bestow gifts do not immediately, and without the use of discretion,
give them to the widows, but barely bring them in, calling them
free-will offerings, that so thou, who knowest those that are in afflic-
tion, mayest, as a good steward, give them their portion of the gift.
For God knoweth the giver, though thou distributest it to those in
want, when he is absent. And he hath the reward of well-doing,
but thou the blessedness of a just distribution of it. But do thou
tell them who was the giver, that they may pray for him by name.
For it is our duty to do good to all men, not fondly preferring one
BOOK III. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 81
or another, whoever they may be. For the Lord saith, Give {Twke,
to every one that asketh thee. It is evident that it is meant of every
one that is really in want, whether he be friend or foe, whether he
be a kinsman or a stranger, whether he be single or married.
For in all the Scripture the Lord giveth us exhortations in respect
to the needy, saying, first by Isaiah, Deal thy bread to the {3}
hungry, and bring the poor who have no covering into thy house. If
thou seest the naked, do thou cover him; and thou shalt not overlook
those who are of thine own family and seed. And then by Daniel
he saith to the potentate, Wherefore, O king, let my coun- { Pan;
sel please thee, and purge thy sins by acts of mercy, and thine ini-
quities by bowels of compassion to the needy. And he saith by Sol-
omon, By acts of mercy and of faith, miquities are purged. {πὴ
And he saith again by David, Blessed is he that hath re- {τ
gard to the poor and needy ; the Lord shall deliver him in the evil
day. Andagain, Hehath dispersed abroad ; he hath gwen {διαὶ
to the needy ; his righteousness remaineth for ever. And Solomon
saith, He that hath mercy on the poor lendeth to the Lord; {i5°%;.
according to his gift it shall be pad him again. And afterwards,
He that stoppeth his ear, that he may not hear him that is ὅν τοῦς,
in want, he also himself shall call, and there shall be none to hear
Vv.
That the widows are to be very careful of their deportment.
Let every widow be meek, quiet, gentle, sincere, free from anger ;
not talkative, not clamorous, not hasty of speech, not given to evil-
speaking, not captious, not double-tongued, not a busy-body. If she
see or hear any thing that is not right, let her be as one that doth
not see, and as one that doth not hear; and let the widow mind
nothing but to pray for those that give, and for the whole church ;
and when she is asked any thing by any one, let her not easily an-
swer, except questions concerning faith, and righteousness, and
hope in God; remitting to the rulers those that desire to be in-
structed in the doctrines of godliness. Let her answer only so as
may tend to subvert the error of polytheism, and demonstrate the
doctrine concerning the monarchy of God. But of the remaining
6
82 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book 11.
doctrines, let her not answer any thing rashly, lest, by saying any
thing unlearnedly, she should cause the Word to be blasphemed.
For the Lord hath taught us, that the Word is like a@ grain of
pat t mustard seed, which is of a fiery nature ;.and, if any one
useth it unskilfully, he will find it bitter. For in the mystical points we
ought not to be rash, but cautious. For the Lord exhorteth us, say-
Matt ing, Cast not your pearls before swine, lest they trample them
with ther feet, and turn again and rend you. For unbelievers,
when they hear the doctrine concerning Christ not explained as it
ought to be, but defectively, and especially that concerning his in-
carnation or his passion, will rather reject it with scorn, and laugh
at it as false, than praise God for it. And so the aged women will
be guilty of rashness, and of causing blasphemy, and will inherit a
ht woe. For, saith he, Woe to him by whom my name ts blas-
phemed among the Gentiles.
Vee
That women ought not to teach, because tt is unseemly; and what
women followed our Lord.
ρον Wedo not permit our women to teach in the church, but
only to pray, and to hear those that teach. For our Master and Lord,
Jesus Christ himself, when he sent us, the twelve, to make disciples
of the people and of the nations, did nowhere send out women to
preach, although he did not want such; for there were with us the
mother of our Lord, and his sisters; also Mary Magdalen ; and Mary,
the mother of James; and Martha and Mary, the sisters of Lazarus ;
Salome, and certain others. For, had it been necessary for women
to teach, he himself would have first commanded these also to instruct
1°5.$ the people with us. For, if the head of the wife be the man, it —
is not reasonable that the rest of the body should govern the head.
Let the widow, therefore, own herself to be the altar of God,
and let her sit in her house, and not enter into the houses of the
faithful, under any pretence, to receive any thing; for the altar of
God never runneth about, but is fixed in one place. Let, therefore,
the virgin and the widow be such as do not run about, or gad to the
houses of those who are alien from the faith. For such as these are
BOOK III. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 83
gadders and impudent; they do not make their feet to rest in one
place, because they are not widows, but purses ready to receive,
triflers, evil speakers, counsellors of strife, without shame, impudent ;
who, being such, are not worthy of him that called them. For they
do not come to the common resting place of the congregation on the
Lord’s day, as those that are watchful. But they either slumber,
or trifle, or allure men, or beg, or ensnare others, bringing them to
the evil one; not suffering them to be watchful in the Lord; but
taking care that they go out as vain as they came in, because they
do not hear the Word of the Lord either taught or read. For of
such as these the prophet Isaiah saith, Hearing ye shall hear, 3 %2!8
and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and not perceive ;
for the heart of this people is waxen gross.
VII.
What are the characters of widows, falsely so called.
In the same manner, therefore, the ears of the hearts of such
widows as these are stopped, so that they will not sit within in their
cottages to speak to the Lord, but will run about with the design of
getting, and, by their foolish prattling, fulfil the desires of the
adversary. Such widows, therefore, are not affixed to the altar of
Christ.
For there are some widows who esteem gain their business ; and,
since they ask without shame, and receive without being satisfied,
they render the generality more backward in giving. For when
they ought to be content with their subsistence from the church, as
having moderate desires ; on the contrary, they run from the house
of one of their neighbors to that of another, and disturb them, heap-
ing up to themselves plenty of money, and lend at bitter usury ;
and are solicitous only about Mammon, whose bag is their god;
who prefer eating and drinking before all virtue, saying, Let {}s2!9h
us eat and drink, for to-morrow we die ; who esteem these {40%
things as if they were durable, and not transitory. For she that
useth herself to nothing but talking of money, worshippeth Mammon
instead of God; that is, she is a servant to gain, but cannot be
pleasing to God, nor resigned to his worship; not being able to in-
84 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK III.
tercede with him, because her mind and disposition run after money ;
Matt for where the treasure is, there will the heart be also. For
she is thinking in her mind whither she may go to receive, or that
a certain woman, her friend, hath forgotten her, and she hath some-
what to say to her. She that thinketh of such things as these will
no longer attend to her prayers, but to that thought which offereth
itself; so that, although sometimes she may wish to pray for some
one, she will not be heard, because she doth not offer her petition to
the Lord with the whole heart.
But she that will attend to God will sit within, and mind the
things of the Lord, day and night, offering her sincere petition with
a mouth ready to utter the same without ceasing. As, therefore,
Judith, most famous for her wisdom, and of a good report for her
“πα + =modesty, prayed to God night and day for Israel; so
also the widow who is like her, will offer her intercession, without
ceasing, for the church of God; and he will hear her, because her
mind is fixed on this thing alone, and is disposed to be neither insa-
tiable nor expensive ; when her eye is pure, and her hearing clean,
and her hands undefiled, and her feet quiet, and her mouth prepared
for neither gluttony nor trifling, but speaking the things that are fit,
and partaking of only such things as are necessary for her mainten-
ance. So being grave, and giving no disturbance, she will be pleas-
‘ing to God; and, as soon as she asketh any thing, the gift will anti-
Isaiah. = gipate her; as he saith, While thou art speaking, I will
say, Behold I am here. Let such a one also be free from the love
of money, free from arrogance, not given to filthy lucre, not insa-
tiable nor gluttonous ; but continent, meek, giving nobody disturb-
ance, pious, modest, sitting at home, singing, and praying, and read-
ing, and watching, and fasting; speaking to God continually in
songs and hymns. And let her take wool, and assist others, rather
than herself be in need of any thing; bemg mindful of that widow
who is honored with the Lord’s testimony, who, coming into the tem-
ple, cast into the treasury two mites, which make a farthing. And
Christ our Lord and Master, and Searcher of hearts, saw her, and
Mat oi: et ρα, Verily I say unto you, that this widow hath cast
into the treasury more than they all. For all they have cast in of
their abundance ; but this woman of her penury hath cast in all the
living that she had. :
The widows, therefore, ought to be grave, obedient to their Bish-
BOOK Ul. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 85
ops, and their Presbyters, and their Deacons, and besides these to
the Deaconesses, with piety, reverence, and fear; not usurping
authority, nor desiring to do any thing beyond the constitution,
without the consent of the Deacon ; as suppose the going to any one
to eat or drink with him, or to receive any thing from any body ;
but, if without direction she do any one of these things, let her be
punished with fasting, or else let her be separated on account of her
rashness.
VILL.
That a widow ought not sto accept of alms from the unworthy ; nor
ought a Bishop, nor any other of the faithful. ΄!
For how doth such a one know of what character the person is
from whom she receiveth ; or from what sort of ministration he sup-
plieth her with food, — whether it doth not arise from rapine, or some
other ill course of life ? while the widow is unmindful, that, if she
receive in ἃ way unworthy of God, she must give an account for
every one of these things. For neither will the priests at any time
receive a free-will offermg from such a one, as suppose from a rapa-
cious person, or from a harlot. For it is written, Thou {69%
shalt not covet those things that are thy neighbor’s; and, Thou
shalt not offer the hire of a harlot to the Lord God. From ἜΦΗ
such as these no offerings ought to be accepted, nor indeed from
those that are separated from the church.
Let the widows also be ready to obey the commands given them
by their superiors, and let them do according to the appointment of
the Bishop, being obedient to him as to God. For he that receiveth
from one so deserving of blame, or from one excommunicated,
and prayeth for him while he purposeth to go on in a wicked
course, and while he is not willing at any time to repent, holdeth
communion with him in prayer, and grieveth Christ, who rejecteth
the unrighteous ; and he confirmeth them by means of the unworthy
gift, and is defiled with them, not suffering them to come to repent-
ance, so as to fall down before God with lamentation, and pray to
him.
86 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book III.
ΙΧ.
That women ought not to baptize; because tt is impious, and con-
trary to the doctrine of Christ.”
Now as to women’s baptizing, we let you know, that there is no
small peril to those that undertake it. Therefore we do not advise
you to do it; for it is dangerous, or, rather, wicked and impious.
ins} ΒῸΥ if the man be the head of the woman, and he be origin-
ally ordained for the priesthood, it is not just to abrogate the order
of the creation, and, leaving the ruler, to come to the subor-
diate body. For the woman is the body of the man, taken from
his side, and subject to him, from whom also she was separated for
ie the procreation of children. For the Scripture saith, He
shall rule over thee. For the man is ruler of the woman, as being
her head. But if in the foregoing Constitutions we have not
permitted them to teach, how will any one allow them, contrary to
nature, to perform the office of a priest? For this is one of the
ignorant practices of the Gentile atheism, to ordain women priests
to the female deities ; not one of the constitutions of Christ.
But, if baptism were to be administered by women, certainly our
Lord would have been baptized by his own mother, and not by
John; or, when he sent us to baptize, he would have sent along
with us women also for this purpose. But now he hath nowhere,
either by constitution or by writing, delivered to us any such thing ;
as knowing the order of nature and the decency of the action ; as
being the Creator of nature, and the Legislator of the constitution.
Χ.
That a Layman ought not to perform a priestly work, — baptism, or
sacrifice, or laying on of hands, or blessing.
Nor do we permit the laity to perform any of the offices belonging
to the priesthood ; as, for instance, neither the sacrifice, nor bap-
tism, nor the laymg on of hands, nor the blessing, whether the
Het} smaller or the greater. For no one taketh this honor to
BOOK IIt. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 87
himself, but he that is called of God. For such sacred offices are
conferred by the laying on of the hands of the Bishop. But a
person to whom such an office is not committed, but who seizeth
upon it for himself, shall undergo the punishment of Uzziah. {? Gy"
XI.
That none but a Bishop or a Presbyter, none even of the imferror
ranks of the clergy, are permitted to do the offices of the Priests ;
that ordination belongeth wholly to the Bishop, and to no other
person. ΄
Nay farther, we do not permit to the rest of the clergy to bap-
tize ; as, for instance, either to Readers, or Singers, or Porters,
or Ministers, but only to the Bishops and Presbyters; yet so that
the Deacons are to minister to them therein. But those who venture
upon it shall undergo the punishment of the companions of {πον
Corah. ~ We do not permit Presbyters, but only Bishops, to ordain
Deacons, or Deaconesses, or Readers, or Servants, or Singers, or
Porters. For this is the ecclesiastical order and harmony.
XII.
The rejection of all uncharitable actions.
Now concerning envy, or passion, or evil speaking, or strife, or
the love of contention, we have already said to you, that these are
alien from a. Christian, and chiefly in the case of widows. But
because the devil, who worketh in men, is in his conduct cunning,
and full of various devices, he goeth to those that are not truly
widows, as formerly to Cain ; for some say they are widows, but do
not perform the injunctions agreeable to the widowhood ; as neither
did Cain discharge the duties due toa brother. For they do not
consider that it is ποὺ the name of widowhood that will bring them
to the kingdom of God, but true faith and holy works.
But if any one possesseth the name of widowhood, but performeth
the works of the adversary, her widowhood will not be imputed ;
88 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK III.
but she will be thrust out of the kmgdom, and delivered to eternal.
punishment. For we hear that some widows are jealous, envious,
calumniators, cavilling at the comforts of others. Such widows as
these are not the disciples of Christ, nor of his doctrine. For it
becometh them, when one of their fellow-widows is clothed by any
one, or receiveth money, or food, or drink, or shoes, at the sight of
the refreshment of their sister, to say, —
XIII.
How the widows are to pray for those who supply their necessities.
Thou art blessed, O God, who hast refreshed my fellow-widow.
Bless, O Lord, and glorify him who hath bestowed these things
upon her; and let his good work ascend in truth to thee; and
remember him for good in the day of his visitation. And as for
my Bishop, who hath so well performed his duty to thee, and hath
ordered such a reasonable alms to be bestowed on my fellow-widow,
in need of clothing, do thou increase his glory, and give him a
crown of rejoicing in the day when thy visitation shall be revealed.
In the same manner, let the widow who hath received the favor
join with the other in praying for him who bestowed it.
XIV.
That she who hath been kind to the poor ought not to boast, and tell
abroad her name, according to the constitution of the Lord.
But if any woman hath done a kindness, let her, as a prudent
person, conceal her own name, not sounding a trumpet before her,
that her alms may be with God in secret, as the Lord saith,
Matt + When thou doest thine alms, let not thy left hand know
what thy right hand doeth, that thine alms may be in secret. And let
the widow pray for him that gave her the alms, whosoever he be, as
she is the holy altar of Christ ; and the Father, who seeth in secret,
will reward openly him that did good.
But those widows who will not live according to the command of
BOOK III. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 89
God, are solicitous and inquisitive what Deaconess it is that hath
administered the charity, and what widows have received it.
And when such a one hath learned those things, she murmureth at
the Deaconess who distributed the charity, saying, Dost not thou see
that I am in more distress and in greater want of thy charity? Why,
therefore, hast thou preferred her before me? She saith these
things foolishly, not understanding that this doth not depend on the
will of man, but on the appointment of God. For if she is herself a
witness that she was nearer, and proved herself in greater want and
more in need of clothing, than the other, she ought to understand
who it is that made this constitution, and to hold her peace, and not
to murmur at the Deacoyess who distributed the charity, but to
enter into her own house, and to cast herself prostrate on her face,
to make supplication to God that her sm may be forgiven her.
For God commanded her who did the kindness not to proclaim it;
and this widow murmured, because proclamation was not made, so
that she might know, and run to receive; nay, did not only
murmur, but also cursed her, forgetting him that said, He {,9°3)
that blesseth thee is blessed, and he that curseth thee is cursed. But
the Lord saith, When ye enter into a house, say, Peace be to {¥uke
this house; and if the son of peace be there, your peace {Natt
shall rest upon it. But if it be not worthy, your peace shall return
to you.
XV.
That it doth not become us to revile our neighbors, because cursing is
contrary to Christianity.
If, therefore, peace returneth upon those that sent it, nay, upon
those that before had actually given it, because it did not find
persons fit to receive it, much rather will a curse return upon the
head of him that unjustly sent it, because he to whom it was sent
was not worthy to receive it. For all those who abuse others
without cause, curse themselves; as Solomon saith, As Frey.
birds and sparrows fly away, so the curse causeless shall not come
upon any one. And again he saith, Those that bring {Frys
reproaches are exceeding foolish. But as the bee, a creature as to
its strength feeble, if she stingeth any one, loseth her sting, and
90 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK III.
becometh a drone ; in the same manner, ye also, whatsoever injustice
716 ¢ ye do to others, will bring it upon yourselves. He hath
ἜΝ and digged a pit; and he shall fall into the ditch that he
3607. hath made. And again, He that diggeth a wit for his
neighbor shall fall into τέ. Let him, therefore, who would avoid a
£16.¢ curse, not curse another. For what thou hatest should be
done to thee, do not thou to another.
Wherefore admonish the widows that are feeble- miidba , strengthen
those of them that are weak, and praise such of them as walk in
holiness. Let them rather bless, and not calumniate. Let them
make peace, and not stir up contention. Nor let a Bishop, nor a
Presbyter, nor a Deacon, nor any one else of the sacerdotal cata-
logue, defile his tongue with calumny, lest he inherit a curse instead
of a blessmg. And let it also be the Bishop’s business and care,
that no lay person utter a curse. For he ought to take care of the
Clergy, of the Virgins, of the Widows, of the Laity.
For which reason, Ὁ Bishop, do thou ordain thy fellow-workers,
the laborers for life and for righteousness, — such Deacons as are
pleasing to God, such as thou provest to be worthy among all the
people, and such as shall be ready for the necessities of their minis-
tration. Ordain also a Deaconess, who is faithful and holy, for the
ministrations to the women. For sometimes thou canst not send a
Deacon, who is a man, to the women in certain houses, on account
of the unbelievers. Thou shalt therefore send a woman, a Deacon-
ess, on account of the imaginations of the bad.
And we stand in need of a woman, a Deaconess, for many occa-
sions; and first in the baptism of women, the Deacon shall anoint
their forehead with the holy oil, and after him the Deaconess shall
anoint them. For there is no necessity that the women should
be seen by the men; but only, in the laying on of hands, the
Bishop shall anoint her head, as the priests and kings were formerly
anointed, not because those who are now baptized are ordained
priests, but as being Christians, or anointed, from Christ the
Pg't = =©Anointed; a royal priesthood and a holy nation; the
‘3: 15,¢ Church of God, the pillar and ground of the present light ;
who formerly were not a people, but now are beloved and chosen ;
upon whom is called his new name, as Isaiah the prophet testifieth,
Moy} And they shall call the people by his new name, which the
Lord shall name for them.
BOOK III. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 9
XVI.
Concerning the divine Initiation of holy Baptism.
Thou, therefore, O Bishop, according to that type, shalt anoint
the head of those that are to be baptized, whether they be men or
women, with the holy oil, for a type of the spiritual baptism. Then,
either thou, O Bishop, or a Presbyter that is under thee, shall pro-
nounce over them the sacred name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Spirit, and shall dip them in the water ; and let a
Deacon receive the man, and a Deaconess the woman, that so the
conferring of this inviolable seal may be done with a becoming
decency. And, after this, let the Bishop anoint those that are
baptized with omtment.
XVII.
What is the meaning of Baptism into Christ; and on what account
every thing therein is said and done.
This baptism, therefore, is given into the death of Jesus. The
water is instead of the burial; and the oil, instead of the Holy
Ghost ; the seal, instead of the cross ; the ointment, the confirmation
of the confession ; the mention of the Father, as of the author and
sender; the joint mention of the Holy Ghost, as of the witness ;
the descent into the water, the dying together with Christ; the
ascent out of the water, the rismg again with him. The Father is
the God over all; Christ is the only-begotten God, the beloved
Son, the Lord of glory; the Holy Ghost is the Comforter, who is
sent by Christ, and is taught by him, and proclaimeth him.
XVIII.
Of what character he ought to be who is Inttiated.
And let him who is to be baptized be free from all iniquity, one
that is not disposed to sin; the friend of God, the enemy of the
92 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK III.
devil; the heir of God the Father, the fellow-heir of his Son; one
that hath renounced Satan, and the demons, and Satan’s deceits ;
chaste, pure, holy, beloved of God, a son of God, praying as a son
to his Father, and saying, as from the common congregation of the
faithful, thus: Ow Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name ;
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth, as ἐξ is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive us our debts, as we
Forgive our debtors; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us
From the evil one. or thine is the kingdom, and the power, and
the glory for ever. Amen.
XIX.
Of what character a Deacon ought to be.
Let the Deacons be in all things unspotted, as the Bishop himself
is to be, only more active ; in number according to the largeness of
the church, that they may minister to the infirm, as workmen that
are not ashamed ; and let the woman appointed be diligent in taking
care of the women. Moreover, let both the Deacons and the
Deaconesses be ready to carry messages, to travel about, to minis
ter and serve; as spake Isaiah concerning the Lord, saymg, To
ant justify the righteous, who serveth many faithfully.
Let all, therefore, know their proper place, and perform their
duty diligently with one consent, with one mind, as knowing the
reward of their ministration. But let them not be ashamed to
minister to those that are in want; as even our Lord Jesus Christ
tt ~=eame not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give
his life a ransom for many. So therefore ought they also to do,
and not to hesitate, if it should be needful to lay down their life for
a brother. For our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ did not hesitate
Jom Pt to lay down his life, as himself saith, for his friends.
If, therefore, the Lord of heaven and earth underwent all his
sufferings for us, how then do ye make a difficulty to minister to
such as are in want ;— ye who ought to imitate him that under-
went for us servitude, and want, and stripes, and the cross? It is
therefore a duty that we, too, serve the brethren, in imitation of
pratt? Christ. For he saith, He that will be great among you, let
him be your minister ; and he that will be first among you, let him
i‘
BOOK III. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 93
be your servant. For so did he really, and not in word only, fulfil
the prediction of serving many faithfully. For when he {ἢ
had taken a towel, he girded himself. After that, he pour- {7)%%.
eth water into a basin; and, as we were sitting at meat, he came
and washed the feet of us all, and wiped them with the towel. By
doing this he indicated to us the affectionateness of brotherly love,
that we also might do the same to one another.
If, therefore, our Lord and Master so humbled himself, how can
ye, the laborers of the truth and administrators of piety, be ashamed
to do the same to such of the brethren as are weak and infirm?
Minister, therefore, affectionately, not murmuring nor mutinying;
for ye do not do it on account of man, but on account of God;
and ye shall receive from him the reward of your ministry in
the day of your visitation. Ye, therefore, who are Deacons, ought
to visit all those who stand in need of being visited. And tell your
Bishop of all those that are in affliction. For ye ought to be his
soul and sensation ; being active and attentive in all things to him,
as to your Bishop, and father, and master.
XX,
That a Bishop ought to be ordained by three or by two Bishops, but
not by one; for that would be invalid. <
We command that a Bishop be ordaimed by three Bishops, or at
least by two: but it is not lawful that he be set over you by one;
for the testimony of two or three witnesses is more firm and secure.
But a Presbyter, and a Deacon, and the rest of the clergy, are
to be ordained by one Bishop. Nor must either a Presbyter or a
Deacon ordain from the laity into the clergy. But the Presbyter is
only to teach, to offer, to baptize, and to bless the people ; and the
Deacon is to minister to the Bishop and to the Presbyters, that is,
to do the office of a ministering Deacon, and not to meddle with the
other offices.
ae
94 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ Book Iv.
BOOK IV.
CON CERNING 0 PALA ΝΕ
CHAPTER I.
That τέ is highly commendable to receive orphans kindly, and adopt
them. |
WHEN any Christian is left an orphan, whether a boy or a girl, it
is good that some one of the brethren, who is without a child, should
take the lad, and esteem him in the place of a son; and that he who
hath a son of an age corresponding with that of the maid, should
connect her with him, when she is marriageable. For they who do
so, perform a great work, and become fathers to the orphans, and
shall receive the reward of this charity from the Lord God.
But if any one that walketh in the way of man-pleasing, being
rich, is ashamed of the orphan members, the Father of orphans and
Judge of widows will make provision for the orphan; but himself
shall have such an heir as will spend what was laid up by his parsi-
mony. And it shall happen to him according as it is said, What
things the holy people have not eaten, those shall the Assyrians eat.
im t ~~ As also Isaiah saith, Your land— strangers devour it in
your presence.
Bh.
How the Bishop ought to provide for the orphans.
Do ye, therefore, O Bishops, be solicitous about their mainten-
ance, being in nothing wanting to them; exhibiting to the orphans
the care of parents, and to widows the care of husbands; to those
of suitable age, marriage ; to the artificer, work; to the unable,
commiseration ; to the strangers, a house ; to the hungry, food; to
the thirsty, drink; to the naked, clothing; to the sick, visitation ;
to the prisoners, assistance. Besides these, have a greater care of
BOOK Iv. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 95
the orphans, that nothing may be wanting to them; to the maid,
indeed, till she arrive at the age of marriage, and ye give her in
marriage to a brother ; and assist ye the lad, that he may learn a
trade, and may be maintained by the advantage arising from it,
that, when he is dexterous in its management, he may thereby be
enabled to buy himself the tools of his trade, so that he may no lon-
ger burden any of the brethren, or their sincere love to him, but
may support himself. For, certainly, he is a happy man who is able
to support himself, and doth not take up the place of the orphan,
the stranger, and the widow ; —
. TH.
Who ought to be supported, according to the Lord’s Constitution.
Since even the Lord said, that the giver is happier than ὕες,
the recewwer. For itis again said by him, Woe to those that have,
and receive in hypocrisy, or who are able to support themselves, yet
will receive of others ; for both of them shall give an account to the
Lord God in the day of judgment. But an orphan, who, by reason
of his youth, or he who by the feebleness of old age, or the incidence
of a disease, or the bringing up of many children, receiveth alms,
such a one shall not only not be blamed, but shall be commended.
For he shall be esteemed an altar to God, and be honored by God,
since he is zealously and constantly praying for those that give to
him ; not receiving idly, but to the utmost of his power recompensing
by his prayer what is bestowed upon him. Such a one, therefore,
shall be blessed by God in eternal life. But he that hath, and
receiveth in hypocrisy or through idleness, instead of working, and
assisting others, shall be obnoxious to punishment before God, be-
cause he hath snatched away the morsel of the needy.
IV.
Concerning the love of money.
For he that hath money, and doth not bestow it upon others, nor
use it himself, is like the serpent, which, they say, sleepeth over
TO eee
96 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK Iv.
the treasures ; and of him is that Scripture true which saith, He
οὐ. 18.} ath gathered riches of which he shall not taste; and they
will be of no use to him when he perisheth justly. For it saith,
ΠΡῸΣ Riches will not profit in the day of wrath. For such a one
hath not believed in God, but im his own gold; esteeming that his
god, and trusting therein. Such a one is a dissembler of the truth,
an accepter of persons, unfaithful, cheating, fearful, unmanly, light,
of no value, a complainer, ever in pain, his own enemy, and nobody’s
friend. Such a person’s money shall perish, and a man that is a
stranger shall consume it, either by theft, while he is alive, or by
o°13.¢ inheritance, when he is dead. or riches unjustly gotten
shall be vomited up.
ἍΝ
With what fear men ought to partake of the Lord’s oblations.
We exhort, therefore, the widows and orphans to partake of those
things that are bestowed upon them, with all fear and all pious rever-
ence, and to return thanks to God, who giveth food to the needy, and
ost lift up theireyes to him. For the Scripture saith, Which of
rim} ρος shall eat, or who shall drink without him? For he
144: 16.
opencth his hand, and filleth every living thing with his kindness ;
Zach. } giving wheat to the young men, and wine to the maidens,
οὐ οὐ and oil for the joy of the ling, grass for the cattle, and
green herb for the service of men, flesh for the wild beasts, seeds
for the birds, and suitable food for all creatures. Wherefore the
Matt? Lord saith, Consider the fowls of heaven, that they sow not,
neither do they reap, nor gather into barns, and your Father feedeth
them. Are ye not much better than they? Be not therefore solicit-
ous, saying, What shall we eat? or what shall we drink? For
your Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things.
Since ye therefore enjoy such a providential care from him, and
are partakers of the good things that are derived from him, ye
ought to return praise to Him that receiveth the orphan and the
widow, —to Almighty God, through his beloved Son, Jesus Christ
our Lord ; through whom glory be to God in spirit and truth, for
ever. Amen.
BOOK IV. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 97
VI.
Whose oblations are to be received, and whose are not to be received.
Now it behooveth the Bishop to know whose oblations he ought to
receive, and whose he ought not. For he is to avoid corrupt deal-
ers, and not receive their gifts. ora corrupt dealer shall {¥§chy
not be justified from sin. For of them it was that Isaiah reproached
Israel, and said, Thy corrupt dealers mingle wine with wa- {%sp-
ter. He is also to avoid fornicators; for, Dhow shalt not offer the
hire of a harlot to the Lord. He is also to avoid extortioners, and
those that covet other men’s goods, and adulterers; for the sacri-
fices of such as these are abominable with God: also those that
oppress the widow, and overbear the orphan, and fill prisons with
the innocent, and abuse their own servants wickedly, I mean with
stripes, and hunger, and hard service ; nay, destroy whole cities.
Do thou, O Bishop, avoid such as these, and their odious oblations.
. Thou shalt also refuse rogues, and such advocates as plead on the
side of injustice, and idol-makers, and thieves, and unjust publicans,
and those that deceive by false balances and deceitful measures, and
a soldier that is a false accuser, and not content with his wages, but
doeth violence to the needy; a murderer, an executioner, and an
unjust judge, a subverter of causes, him that lieth in wait for men,
a worker of abominable wickedness, a drunkard, a blasphemer, a
Sodomite, an usurer, and every one that is vicious and opposeth
the will of God. For the Scripture saith that with God all such as
these are abominable. Those that receive from such persons, and
thereby support the widows and the orphans, shall be obnoxious to
the tribunal of God; as Adonias the prophet, in the book {*Kizes,
of Kings, when he disobeyed God, and both ate bread and drank
water in the place which the Lord had forbidden him, because of the
wickedness of Jeroboam, was slain by a lion.
For the bread which is distributed to the widows from labor is
better, though it be short and little, than that from injustice and
false accusation, though it be much and fine. For the Scripture
saith, Better is a little to the righteous, than great riches of {Psalm
the sinners. Now, although a widow who eateth and is filled from
the wicked, pray for them, she shall not be heard; for God, who
T
98 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK Iv.
knoweth the heart, with judgment hath declared concerning the
ἐπι ὃς unrighteous, saying, Jf Moses and Samuel stand before my
7:16.¢ face in their behalf’, I will not hear them. And, Pray thou
not for this people, and do not ask mercy for them, and do not inter-
cede with me for them; for I will not hear thee.
VII.
That the oblations of the unworthy, while they are such, do not only
not propitiate God, but, on the contrary, provoke him to indigna-
tion.
And not these only, but those that are in sm, and have not re-
pented, will not only not be heard when they pray, but will provoke
God to anger, as putting him in mind of their own wickedness.
Avoid, therefore, such ministrations, as you would the price of a
putt dog, and the hire of a harlot; for both of them are forbidden.
4Kings.t by the laws. For neither did Hlisha receive the presents .
3Kings't which were brought by Hazael, nor Ahijah those from Jero-
boam. If now the prophets of God did not admit of presents from
the ungodly, it is reasonable, Ὁ Bishops, that neither should you. —
Nay, when Simon the magician offered money to me, Peter,: and
John, and endeavored to obtain the invaluable grace by purchase,
we did not admit it, but bound him with everlasting maledictions,
because he thought to possess the gift of God, not by a pious mind
towards God, but by the price of money.
Avoid, therefore, such oblations to God’s altar as are not from a
Isaiah? =~ good conscience. For saith he, Abstain from all injustice,
and thou shalt not fear, and trembling shall not come nigh thee.
BOOK IV. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 99
VIII.
That it is better to present to the widows from our own labors,
though ἐξ be inconsiderable and few contributions, than to present
those which are many and large, received from the ungodly. For
it is better to perish by famine than to receive an oblation from
the ungodly.
But if ye say that those who give alms are such as these, and if
we do not receive from them, whence shall we administer to the
widows ? and whence shall the poor among the people be main-
tained? Ye shall hear from us that for this purpose ye have
received the gift of the Levites, the oblations of your people, that ye
might have enough for yourselves, and for those that are in want,
and that ye might not be so straitened as to receive from the wicked.
But if the churches be so straitened, it is better to perish, than to
receive any thing from the enemies of God, to the reproach and
abuse of his friends. or of such as these the prophet speaketh,
Let not the oil of a sinner moisten my head. aoe
Be ye therefore examiners of such persons, and receive from
such as walk piously, and supply the afflicted. But receive not
from those that are excommunicated, until they are thought worthy
to become members of the church ; but, if a gift be wanting, inform
the brethren, and make a collection from them ; and thence minister
to the orphans and widows in righteousness.
IX.
That the people ought to be exhorted by the Priest to do good to the
needy, as saith Solomon the Wise.
Say unto the people under thee what Solomon the Wise saith,
Honor the Lord out of thy just labors, and pay thy first- { Bx:
Fruits to him out of thy fruits of righteousness, that thy garners may
be filled with fulness of wheat, and thy presses may burst out with
wine. Therefore maintain and clothe those that are in want, from
the righteous labor of the faithful. And the sums of money
100 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK Iv.
collected, as we have before said, from them, appoint to be laid out
in the redemption of the saints, the deliverance of slaves, and of
captives, and of prisoners, and of those that have been abused, and
of those who by tyrants have been condemned to single combat and
Frovi? todeath. For the Scripture saith, Deliver those that are led
to death, and redeem those that are ready to be slain ; do not spare.
Χ,
A Constitution, that of any one of the ungodly by force will cast
money to the Priests, they spend it in wood and coals, but not
in food.
But if at any time ye be forced unwillingly to receive money from
any ungodly person, lay it out m wood and coals, that so neither
the widow nor the orphan may receive any of it, or be under the
necessity of buying with it either food or drink, which it is unfit to
do. For it is reasonable that such gifts of the ungodly be fuel for
fire, and not food for the pious. And this method is plamly
appointed by the Law, when it calleth a sacrifice kept too long a
thing not fit to be eaten, and commandeth it to be consumed with
fire. For such oblations are not evil in their nature, but on account
of the mind of those that bring them. And this we ordain, that we
may not repel those who come to us; for we know that intercourse
with the pious hath often been very profitable to the ungodly, but
that only religious communion with them is hurtful. Let so much,
therefore, be spoken to you, beloved, in order to your security.
ΧΙ.
Of Parents and Children.
Ye fathers, educate your children in the Lord, bringing them up
in the nurture and admonition of the Lord; and teach them such
trades as are agreeable and suitable to the Word, lest they, becom-
ing extravagant through opportunity, and remaining without cor-
rection from their parents, having had their liberty prematurely,
BOOK IV. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 101
break away from virtue. Wherefore be not afraid to reprove them,
and to teach them wisdom with severity. For your corrections will
not kill them, but rather preserve them. As Solomon saith some-
where in the book of Wisdom, Chasten thy son, and he {95°%;.
will refresh thee ; so wilt thou have good hope of him. Thow $19:18.
verily shalt smite him with the rod, and shalt deliver his $23:14.
soul from death. And again saith the same Solomon thus: He
Prov.
that spareth his rod hateth his son; and afterwards, Beat 343°94.
his sides while he is an infant, lest he be hardened, and dis- $853"
obey thee.
He, therefore, who neglecteth to admonish and instruct his son,
hateth his own child. Do ye, therefore, teach your children the
Word of the Lord. Moreover, bring them under, even with stripes,
and make them subject from their infancy, teaching them the Holy
Scriptures, both ours and divine, and delivering to them every sacred
writing, not giving such liberty that they get the mastery, {3o°u)
and act against your judgment ; not permitting them to club together
for a drinking party with their equals. or so they will be turned
to disorderly courses, and will fall into fornication; and if this
happen by the carelessness of their parents, those that begat them
will be guilty of their souls. For if the offending children get into
the company of debauched persons, by the negligence of those that
begat them, they will not be punished alone ; but their parents also
will be condemned on their account. For this cause, endeavor, at
the time when they are of an age fit for marriage, to joi them in
wedlock, and settle them together, lest, in the heat and fervor of
their age, their course of life become dissolute, and ye be required
by the Lord God to give an account in the day of judgment.
ΧΙ.
Of Servants and Masters.
But as to servants, what can we say more, than that the servant
bring a good will to his master, with the fear of God, al- { Erb.
though he be impious and wicked; yet, indeed, let him not {1
yield any compliance as to his worship. And let the master love
his servant. Although he be his superior, let him consider wherein
102 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK IV.
‘a2 } they are equal, even as he is a man. And he that hath a
believing master, the master’s authority being preserved, let him
love him, both as his master, and as of the same faith, and as a
ug} father; not as an eye-servant, but as a lover of his master,
Δ + as knowing that God will recompense him for his service.
In like manner, let a master who hath a believing servant, the ser-
vice being continued, love him as a son, or as a brother, on
account of their communion in the faith.
XII.
In what things we ought to be subject to the rulers of this world.
Be ye subject to all royal power and dominion, in things that
int are pleasing to God, as to the ministers of God, and the pun-
4% ishers of the wicked. Render all the fear that is due to
rt 47.¢ them, all offerings, all customs, all honor, gifts and taxes.
8. ὁ For this is God’s command, that ye owe nothing to any
one, but the pledge of love, which God hath commanded by Christ.
XIV.
Concerning Virgins.
“295% Concerning virginity we have received no commandment ;
but we leave it to the power of those that are willing, as a vow;
exhorting them so far in this matter, that they do not promise any
xg + ~=©6thing rashly; since Solomon saith, I is better not to vow,
than to vow and not pay.
ἜΘΟΣ Let such a virgin, therefore, be holy in body and soul, as a
temple of God, as a house of Christ, as a habitation of the Holy
Spirit. For she that voweth ought to do such works as are suitable
to her vow ; and to show that her vow is real, and made on account
of leisure for piety, not to cast a reproach on marriage. Let her
not be a gadder abroad, nor one that rambleth about unseasonably ;
not double-minded ; but grave, continent, sober, pure, avoiding the
conversation of many, and especially of those that are of ill reputation.
BOOK V. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 108
BOOK V.
CONCERNING MARTYRS.
CHAPTER I.
That it is reasonable for the faithful to supply, according to the
constitution of the Lord, the wants of those who, by the unbeliev-
ers, are afflicted for the sake of Christ.
IF any Christian, on account of the name of Christ, and love and
faith towards God, be condemned by the ungodly to the games, to
the beasts, or to the mines, neglect him not; but send to him from
your labor and your very sweat, for his sustenance, and for a reward
to the soldiers, that he may be eased, and be taken care of, that, as
far as lieth in your power, your blessed brother may not be afflicted.
For he that is condemned for the name of the Lord God is a holy
martyr, a brother of the Lord, a son of the Highest, a receptacle of
the Holy Spirit (by whom every one of the faithful hath received
the illumination of the glory of the holy Gospel), in being accounted
worthy of the incorruptible crown, and the testimony of Christ’s suf-
ferings, and the fellowship of his blood, that he might be made con-
formable to the death of Christ, and be adopted as a child.
For this cause, all ye of the faithful, by your Bishop, minister to
the saints from your substance and from your labor. But if any
one hath not, let him fast a day, and set apart what is thus saved, and
order it for the saints. If, however, any one hath abundance, let him
minister more to them, according to the proportion of his ability.
But, if he can possibly sell all his livelihood, and redeem them out of
prison, he will be blessed, and a friend of Christ. Yor if he that giv-
eth his goods to the poor be perfect, after a knowledge of divine things,
much rather is he that giveth them on account of the martyrs. For
such a one is worthy of God, and will do his will by supplying those
who have confessed him before nations and kings, and the children
of Israel ; concerning whom our Lord declared, saying, Whosoever
shall confess me before men, him will I also confess before {Matt
t + Ws Sas line” vs
Bag Santis x
ς Ἢ Ρ ἀφ παν
104 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK ἡ.
my Father. And if these be such as to be attested to by Christ
before his Father, ye ought not to be ashamed to go to them in the
prisons. For if ye do this, it will be esteemed to you for a testi-
mony; because their testimony was what they actually experienced,
and yours will be your zealous good will, as being partakers of their —
combat. For the Lord speaketh somewhere to such as these, saying,
itt t Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared —
for you from the foundation of the world. For I was hungry, and
ye gave me to eat; Iwas thirsty, and ye gave me drink. Iwas a
stranger, and ye took me in; naked, and ye clothed me. I was
sick, and ye visited me. Iwas in prison, and ye came unto me.
Then shall the righteous answer, and say, Lord, when saw we thee
hungry, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee drink? When saw
we thee naked, and clothed thee? or sick, and visited thee? When
saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or in prison, and came
unto thee? And he will answer and say unto them, Inasmuch as
ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done
it unto me. And these shall go away inio life everlasting. Then
shall he say unto them on his left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed,
into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. For I
was hungry, and ye gave me no food. LI was thirsty, and ye gave
me no drink. Iwasa stranger, and ye took me not in; naked, and
ye clothed me not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not.
Then shall they also answer and say, When saw we thee hungry, or
thirsty, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not
minister unto thee? Then shall he answer and say unto them,
Verily, I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have not done it unto one of
the least of these, neither have ye done it unto me. And these shall
go away into everlasting punishment.
11.
That we are to avoid intercourse with false brethren, when they
continue tn their perversity.
But if any one who calleth himself a brother is seduced by the
evil one, and doeth wickedness, and is convicted, and condemned to
death, as an adulterer or a murderer, depart from him, that ye may
BOOK V. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 105
be secure, and none of you may be suspected as a partner in the abom-
inable crime, and that no evil report may be spread abroad, as if all
Christians took a pleasure in unlawful actions. Wherefore, keep
far from them. But with all diligence assist those who, for the sake
of Christ, are abused by the ungodly, and shut up in prison, or who
are given over to death, or bonds, or banishment, in order to deliver
your fellow-members from wicked hands. And if any one who
accompanieth with them is taken, and falleth under ill-treatment,
blessed is he; because he is partaker with the martyr, and is one
_ that imitateth the sufferings of Christ. For we ourselves also, when
we often received stripes from Caiaphas, and Alexander, and Annas,
went out rejoicing that we were counted worthy to suffer {AE δ
such things for our Saviour. Do ye also rejoice when ye § οἶδ ὅν.
suffer such things; for ye shall be blessed in that day.
III.
That we ought to afford a helping hand to such as are plundered for
the sake of Christ, although we should incur danger ourselves.
Receive also those that are persecuted on account of the faith,
and that flee from city to city on account of the Lord’s com- {79755
mandment ; and assist them as martyrs, rejoicing that ye are made
partakers of their persecution, knowing that they are declared by
our Lord to be blessed. For himself saith, Blessed are ye ᾧτε
when men shall reproach you, and persecute you, and say all manner
of evil against you falsely for my sake. Rejoice and be {Ay
exceeding glad, because your reward is great in heaven ; for so per-
secuted they the prophets who were before us. And again, {15735
If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you ; and after-
wards, If they persecute you in this city, flee ye to another. For
in the world ye have tribulation ; for they shall deliver {ποθὴ 46: 5.
you into the synagogues, and ye shall be brought before rulers and
kings for my sake, and for a testumony to them. And, He 419755
that endureth unto the end, the same shall be saved. For he that is
persecuted for the sake of the faith, and beareth witness to Christ,
and endwreth,— this person is truly a man of God.
106 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK v.
IV.
That τέ is a horrible and destructive thing to deny Christ.
But he that denieth his being Christ’s, that he may not be hated
of men, and so loveth his own life more than the Lord, in whose
hand his breath is,— this person is wretched and miserable, as
being detestable and abominable, who desireth to be the friend of
men, but is the enemy of God, having no longer his portion with the
saints, but with those that are accursed; choosing, instead of the
kingdom of the blessed, that eternal fire which is prepared for the
devil and his angels; not bemg any longer hated by men, but
rejected by God, and cast out from his presence. For of such a
iv gs.¢ one our Lord declared, saying, Whosoever shall deny me
3 96/+ before men, and shall be ashamed of my name, I also will
deny and be ashamed of him before my Father who is in heaven.
10: 31-+ And again, he speaketh thus to ourselves, his disciples, He
that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me; and
he that loveth son or daughter more than me, ts not worthy of me ;
and he that taketh not his cross and followeth after me, 1s not worthy
of me. He that findeth his life shall lose it, and he that loseth his
ie 3¢.¢ life for my sake shall find it. For what is a man profited —
if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall
aman give in exchange for his soul? And afterwards, Fear not
10: 93,¢ them that kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul ; but
rather fear Him who is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.
Υ.
That we ought to imitate Christ in suffering, and with zeal to
follow his patience.
Every one, therefore, who learneth any art, when he seeth his
master, by his diligence and skill, perfecting his art, doth himself
earnestly endeavor to make what he taketh in hand, similar to the
article made by his master. If he is not able, he is not perfected
in his work. We, therefore, who have a Master, our Lord Jesus
BOOK V. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 107
Christ, why do we not follow his doctrine ?—since he renounced
repose, pleasure, glory, riches, pride, the power of revenge, his
mother and brethren, nay, and moreover, his own life, on account of
his piety towards his Father, and his love to us, the human family ;
and suffered not only persecution and stripes, reproach and mockery,
but also crucifixion, that he might save the penitent, both Jews and
Gentiles. If, therefore, he, for our sake, renounced his repose,
was not ashamed of the cross, and did not esteem death inglorious,
why do we not imitate his sufferings, and renounce, on his account,
even our own life, with that patience which he giveth us? For he
did all for our sake, but we for our own sake; for he doth not stand
in need of us, but we stand in need of his mercy. He requireth
only the sincerity and readiness of our faith, as saith the Scripture,
Tf thou art righteous, what dost thou give to him? or what § 3%
will he receive at thy hand? Thy wickedness is to a man lke thy-
self, and thy righteousness is to a son of man.
VI.
That a believer ought neither rashly to run into danger, through
security ; nor to be over-timorous, through pusillanimity ; but to
Fly away for fear; yet, if he fall into the enemy’s hand, to strive
earnestly on account of the crown that 1s lad up for him.
Let us therefore renounce our parents, and kinsmen, and friends,
and wife, and children, and possessions, and all the enjoyments of
life, when any of these things become an impediment to piety. For
we ought to pray that we may not enter into temptation ; but, if we
be called to martyrdom, with constancy to confess his precious name ;
and if, on this account, we be punished, let us rejoice, as hastening
to immortality. When we are persecuted, let us not think it
strange. Let us not love the present world, nor the praises which
come from men, nor the glory and honor of rulers; as some of the
Jews wondered at the mighty works of our Lord, yet did not believe
on him, for fear of the high priests and the rest of the rulers. or
they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God. {3°
But now, by avowing a good confession, we not only save our-
selves, but we confirm those who are newly illuminated, and
7) τς:
aT ων ν᾿."
Ἢ x oe
a
108 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ V.
strengthen the faith of the catechumens. But, if we remit any
part of our confession, and deny godliness by the faintness of our
persuasion, and the fear of a very short punishment, we not only
deprive ourselves of everlasting glory, but we shall also become the
causes of the perdition of others; and shall suffer double punish-
ment, as affording suspicion, by our denial, that that truth in which
we gloried so much before is an erroneous doctrine.
Wherefore, neither let us be rash and hasty to thrust ourselves
Δ Ὁ into dangers; for the Lord saith, Pray that ye fall not into
tenyptation ; the spirit, indeed, is willing, but the flesh is weak ; nor
let us, when we do fall into dangers, be fearful or ashamed of our
profession. or if a person, by the denial of his own hope, which
is Jesus the Son of God, should be delivered from a temporary
death, and the next day should fall dangerously sick upon his bed,
with a malady in his bowels, his stomach, or his head, or any of the
incurable diseases, as a consumption, or gangrene, or looseness, or
iliac passion, or dropsy, or cholic, and have a sudden catastrophe,
and depart this life; is he not deprived of the things present, and
doth he not lose those which are eternal? Or, rather, is he not
39, * within the verge of eternal punishment, and gone into outer
darkness, where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth?
But he who is deemed worthy of the honor of martyrdom, let him
rejoice with joy in the Lord, as obtaining thereby so great a crown,
and departing out of this life by his confession. Nay, though he be
but a catechumen, let him depart without trouble ; for his suffering
for Christ will be to him a more genuine baptism, because he dieth
with Christ in reality, but the rest only in a figure. Let him there-
40° $ ~~ fore rejoice in the invitation of his Master; since it is thus
ordained, Let every one be perfect, as his Master. Now, his and
our Master, Jesus the Lord, was smitten for our sake. He under-
went reproaches and revilings, with long-suffering. He was spit
upon ; he was smitten on the face ; he was buffeted ; and when he
had been scourged, he was nailed to the cross. He had vinegar
and gall to drink; and when he had fulfilled all things that were
aise} written, he said to his God and Father, Into thy hands I
commend my spirit. Wherefore, let him that desireth to be his
disciple, earnestly follow his conflicts. Let him imitate his patience ;
pr ¢ knowing that, although he be burned in the fire by men, he
will suffer nothing, as the three children ; or, if he suffer any thing,
BOOK V. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 109
he shall receive a reward from the Lord, believing in the one and
only true God and Father, through Jesus Christ, the great High
Priest, and Redeemer of our souls, and Rewarder of our sufferings ;
to whom be glory for ever. Amen.
1.
Several demonstrations concerning the Resurrection, concerning the
Sibyl, and what the Stoics say concerning the bird called
Phenix.
For the Almighty God himself will raise us up through our Lord
Jesus Christ, according to his infallible promise, and grant us a
resurrection with all those that have slept from the beginning of the
world. And we shall then be such as we now are, in our present
form, without any defect or corruption; since we shall rise incor-
ruptible. For whether we die at sea, or are scattered on the earth,
or are torn to pieces by wild beasts and birds, he will raise us by his
own power ; because the whole world is held together by the hand of
God. Moreover, he saith, A hair of your head shall not ὑπ
perish. Wherefore he exhorteth us, saying, In your pa- { 1.
tience possess ye your souls.
Besides, concerning the resurrection of the dead, and the recom-
pense of reward for the martyrs, Gabriel saith to Daniel, { 27%,
And many of them that sleep shall arise out of the dust of the earth,
some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.
And they that understand shall shine as the sun, and as the { δᾶ
firmament, and as the stars. Therefore the most holy Gabriel fore-
told that the saints should shine like the stars; for his sacred name
testified to them that they might understand the truth.
Nor is a resurrection declared only for the martyrs, but for all
men, righteous and unrighteous, godly and ungodly, that every one
may receive according to his desert. For God, saith the ἐν
Scripture, will bring every work into judgment, with every secret
thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil. This resurrection
was not believed by the Jews, when of old they said, Our {35795
bones are withered, and we are gone. To whom God answered, and
said, Behold, 1 open your graves, and will bring you out of them,
TASTE om
110 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ V.
and will put my spirit into you; and ye shall live, and ye shall know
that I, the Lord, have spoken it, and will do it. And he saith by
yeas? Tsaiah, The dead shall rise, and those that are in the graves
shall be raised up. And those that rest in the earth shall rejoice;
For the dew which is from thee shall be healing to them.
There are, indeed, many and various things said concerning the
resurrection, and concerning the continuance of the righteous in
glory, and concerning the punishment of the wicked, their fall,
rejection, condemnation, shame, eternal fire, and endless worm.
And that, if it had pleased him that all men should be immortal, it
was in his power, he showed in the examples of Enoch and Elijah,
while he did not suffer them to have any experience of death. Or,
if it had pleased him in every generation to raise those that died,
that this also he was able to do he hath made manifest both by him-
oures? self and by others; as when he raised the widow’s son by
*Kmest — Hlijah, and the Shunamite’s son by Elisha.
But we are persuaded that death is not a retribution of punish-
ment, because even the saints have undergone it; nay, even the
Lord of the saints, Jesus Christ, the life of them that believe, and
the resurrection of the dead. On this account, therefore, as if [to
exhibit a spectacle] for those who live in a great city, after the
combats he bringeth a dissolution for a little while, that, when he
raiseth up every one, he may either reject or crown him. Yor
he that made the body of Adam out of the earth will raise up the
bodies of the rest, and that of the first man, after the dissolution to,
pay what is owing to the rational nature of man; we mean the con-
tinuance in being through all ages. He, therefore, who bringeth
on the dissolution will himself also procure the resurrection. And
fer} he who said, Zhe Lord took dust from the ground, and
formed man, and breathed into his face the breath of life, and man
$y. $ became a living soul; and who added, after the disobedi-
ence, Harth thou art, and unto earth shalt thow return; himself
5)98'35.¢ promised us a resurrection afterwards, For, saith he, All
that are in the graves shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and
they that hear shall live.
Besides these arguments, we believe, even from the resurrection
yn} of our Lord, that there is to be a resurrection. For he
Mark, } himself who raised Lazarus, when he had been in the grave
uke, } four days, and Jairus’s daughter, and the widow’s son; and
BOOK V. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 111
who, by the command by the Father, raised himself in the space of
three days, is the pledge of our resurrection. For, saith {i703
he, I am the resurrection and the life. He that brought Jonah, in
the space of three days, alive and unhurt, out of the belly of the
whale, and the three children out of the furnace of Babylon, and
Daniel out of the mouth of the lions, will be in no want of power also
to awake us.
But if the Gentiles laugh at us, and disbelieve our Scriptures, let
at least their own prophetess, the Sibyl, oblige them to believe, who
saith thus to them, in so many words:
But when all things shall be reduced to dust and ashes,
And the immortal God, who kindled the fire, shall have quenched it,
Bones and ashes God himself shall again form into a man,
And shall place mortals again as they were before.
And then, indeed, shall be a judgment, in which God himself will render justice,
Judging the world again; and whoever have impiously sinned,
These the earth again shall cover;
But all the pious shall live again in the world,
God giving spirit, life, and favor to them, the devout.
Then, moreover, all shall see themselves.
Orac. Sibyl— B. IV. (end.)
If, therefore, this prophetess herself confesseth the resurrection, ἡ
and doth not deny the restoration of all things, and distinguisheth
the godly from the ungodly, it is in vain for them to deny our doc-
trine. Nay, indeed, they say they can show a resemblance of the
resurrection (while they do not believe the things which they them-
selves declare). For they say that there is a bird, single in its
kind, which affordeth a rich evidence of the resurrection. This
bird, they affirm, is without a mate, and the only one in the crea-
tion. They call it a Phoenix, and relate that, every five hundred
years, it cometh into Egypt, to what is called the altar of the sun,
and bringeth with it a great quantity of cmnamon, and cassia, and
balsam wood, and, standing towards the east, as they say, and
praying to the sun, of its own accord, is burnt, and becometh dust ;
but that a worm ariseth again out of those ashes; and when this is
warmed, it is formed into a new-born Phcenix; and when it is able
to fly, it goeth to Arabia, which is beyond the Egyptian countries.
If now, as even themselves say, a resurrection is exhibited by means
of an irrational bird, why do they vainly disparage our accounts,
112 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK Vv.
when we profess that He who, by his power, bringeth that into being
which was not in being before, is able also to restore this body, and
raise it up again after its dissolution ?
For, on account of this full assurance of hope, we undergo stripes,
and persecutions, and deaths. Otherwise, we should to no purpose
undergo such things, if we had not a full assurance of these prom-
ises, of which we profess ourselves to be the preachers. As, there-
fore, we believe Moses, when he saith, In the beginning God made
the heaven and the earth; and we know that he was not in need of
matter, but by his will alone brought those things into being which
Christ was commanded to make; we mean the heaven, the earth,
the sea, the light, the night, the day, the luminaries, the stars, the
fowls, the fishes, the four-footed beasts, the creeping things, the
plants, and the herbs; so also will he raise all men up by his will,
not wanting any assistance. For it is the work of the same power
to create the world and to raise the dead. And then he made man,
who was not a man before, of different parts; giving to him a soul
made out of nothing. But now he will restore the bodies, which
have been dissolved, to the souls that are still in bemg; for the
rising again belongeth to things laid down, not to things which have
no being. The same Being, therefore, that made the original
matter out of nothing, and out of it formed various bodies, will also
vivify and again raise up those that are dead.
For he that formed man in the womb out of a little seed, ats
created in him a soul which was not in being before, as himself
ie: } somewhere saith to Jeremiah, Before I formed thee in the
fect. + womb, 1 knew thee; and elsewhere, I am the Lord who
established the heaven, and laid the foundations of the earth, and
formed the spirit of man im him; he himself will also raise up all
men, as being his workmanship; as also the divine Scripture testi-
C%. + fieth that God said to Christ, his only-begotten, Let us
make man after our image, and after our likeness. And God made
man; after the image of God made hehim; male and female
made he them. And the most divine and patient Job, of whom the
2°u;.¢ Scripture saith, It is written that he shall rise again with
10:10. those whom the Lord raiseth up, thus addresseth God: Hast
thou not milked.me like milk, and curdled me like cheese? Thou
hast clothed me with skin and flesh, and hast formed me with bones
and sinews. Thou hast granted me life and favor, and thy visita-
BOOK V.| THE HOLY APOSTLES. 113
tion hath preserved my spirit. Having these things within me, I
know that thou canst do ali things, and that nothing is impossible
with thee. Wherefore, also, our Saviour and Master, Jesus Christ,
saith, that what cs impossible with men is possible with God. i397,
And David, the beloved of God, saith, Thy hands have 4y332"%3.
made me, and fashioned me. And again, Thou knowest ὅ102: 14.
my frame; and afterwards, Thou hast fashioned me, and δ 138: δ.
laid thy hand upon me. The knowledge of thee is declared to be too
wonderful for me. It is very great; I cannot attain unto tt.
Thine eyes did see my substance, being yet imperfect ; and all men
shall be written in thy book. But also Isaiah saith in his prayer
to him, We are the clay, and thou art the Framer of us. If, there-
fore, man be his workmanship, made by Christ, by him most cer-
tainly will he, after he is dead, be raised again, for the purpose of
being either crowned for his good actions, or punished for his trans-
gressions. Butif, being the lawgiver, he judgeth with righteous-
ness, aS he punisheth the wicked, so doth he do good to and save
the faithful. And those saints who, for his sake, have been slain by
men, some of them he will cause to shine as the stars, {435}
and others he will make bright as the luminaries; as Gabriel said
to Daniel.
All we of the faithful, therefore, who are the disciples of Christ,
believe his promises. For he that hath promised, cannot lie. But,
saith the blessed prophet David, The Lord is faithful in {λα
all his words, and holy in all his works. For he that framed for
himself a body out of a virgin, is also the Former of other men.
And he that raised himself from the dead, will also raise again all
that are lying in death. He who raiseth wheat out of the ground,
with many stalks from one grain; he who maketh the tree that is
cut down, send forth fresh branches; he who made Aaron’s dry rod
put forth buds, will himself also raise us up in glory. He { 9a}
who raised up to perfect health him that had the palsy,and = { 4%
healed him that had the withered hand; he who, from clay { 479:
and spittle, supplied a defective part to him who was born blind, the
same will also raise us up. He that satisfied five thousand { if?4%.
men with five loaves and two fishes, and caused a remainder of
twelve baskets ; and out of the water made wine, and senta { hp
piece of money out of a fish’s mouth, by me Peter, to { att
those who demanded tribute; he also will raise the dead. For we
8
ἘΠῚ Ὁ CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK v.
testify all these thmgs concerning him, and the prophets testify the
other. | |
We, who have eaten and drunk with him, and have been specta-
tors of his wonderful works, and of his life, and of his deportment,
and of his words, and of his sufferings, and of his death, and of his
resurrection from the dead, and who conversed with him forty days
after his resurrection, and who received a command from him fo
a: is.} preach the Gospel to all the world, and to make disciples of
all nations, and to baptize them into his death, by the authority of
the God of the universe, who is his Father; and by the testimony
of the Spirit, who is the Comforter, — we teach you all these things
ἀρ t which he appointed us by his constitutions, before he was
received up in our sight into heaven, to him that sent him. And if
ye will believe, ye shall be happy ; but if ye will not believe, we
shall be found innocent, and clear from your incredulity.
VIII.
Concerning James, the brother of the Lord, and Stephen, the first
Martyr. . :
Now, concerning the martyrs, we say to you, that they are to be
held in all honor with you, as we honor the blessed James, the
Bishop, and the holy Stephen, our fellow-servant. For these are
accounted by God to be blessed, and are honored by holy men, as
being pure from all transgressions, immovable, when tempted to sin,
or persuaded from good works ; undoubtedly entitled to encomiums.
Psalm} Of whom also David said, Precious in the sight of the Lord
115: 15:Ὁ
Frov 1 ds the death of his holy ones ; and Solomon, The memory
tsaiah, tof the gust 1s with praise. Of whom also the prophet said,
Righteous men are taken away.
BOOK V. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 115
IX.
Concerning False Martyrs.
These things we have said concerning those who, in truth, have
been martyrs for Christ, but not concerning false martyrs, concern-
ing whom the oracle saith, Zhe name of the wicked is extin- § [fr
guished. For, A faithful witness will not he, but an un- { 14:5.
faithful witness inflameth les. For he that departeth this life in
testimony for the truth, without falsification, is a faithful martyr,
worthy to be believed in those things im which he strove, by his
own blood, for the word of piety.
X.
A moral admonition that we are to abstain from vain talking, ob-
scene talking, esting, drunkenness, lasciviousness, and luxury.
Moreover, we exhort you, brethren and fellow-servants, to avoid
vain talk, and obscene discourses, and jesting, drunkenness, lasciv-
iousness, luxury, and unbounded passions, with foolish talking ;
since neither on the Lord’s days, which are days of joy, do we
permit you to speak or act any thing unseemly. For the Scripture
somewhere saith, Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice unto {Ῥέα
him with trembling. Kiven your very rejoicings, therefore, ought to
be done with fear and trembling. For a Christian who is faithful
ought neither to repeat a heathen hymn, nor an obscene song;
because he will be obliged, by that hymn, to make mention of the
idolatrous names of demons; and, instead of the Holy Spirit,.the
wicked one will enter into him.
116 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK Vv.
ΧΙ.
An admonition, instructing men to avoid the abominable sin of
Idolatry.
Ye are also forbidden to swear by them, or to utter their abomina-
ble names through your mouth, and to worship them, or fear them as
gods; for they are not gods, but either wicked demons, or the ridic-
ulous contrivances of men. For somewhere God saith concerning
ger? the Israelites, They have forsaken me, and sworn by them
Zech. that are no gods; and afterwards, [ will take away the
names of the wdols out of ther mouth; and elsewhere, They have
peut provoked ime to jealousy with them that are no gods; they
have provoked me to anger with their idols. And in all the Serip-
tures these things are forbidden by the Lord God.
XII.
That we ought not to sing a heathen or an obscene song; nor to
swear by an idol, because rt 1s an impious thing, and contrary t
the knowledge of God.
But not only concerning idols do our holy statutes give us prohi-
bitions, but also concerning the luminaries. They admonish us not
Dent-t to swear by them, nor to serve them. For they say, Lest
when thou seest the sun and the moon, and the stars, thou shouldst
εἶδ δ be seduced to worship them; and elsewhere, Learn not to
walk after the ways of the heathen, and be not afraid of the signs of
heaven. For the stars and the luminaries were given to men to
shine upon them, but not for worship; although the Israelites, by
the perverseness of their temper, worshipped the creature instead of
the Creator, and became injurious to their Maker, and admired the
psoas} creature more than was fit. And sometimes they made a
py + calf, as in the wilderness; sometimes they worshipped
Jydss> t Baal-peor; another time, Baal, and Thammuz, and Astarte
pce + οὗ Sidon; and again, Moloch and Chamos ; another time,
Siting =the sun; asit is written in Ezekiel; nay, and besides,
BOOK V. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 117
irrational creatures, as, amongst the Egyptians, apes and { δ;
the Mendesian goat; and gods of silver and gold, as in Judea. On
account of all which things, he threatened them, and said by the
prophet, Zs it a small thing to the house of Judah to do these abom-
inations, which they have done? For they have filled the land
with their wickedness, to provoke me to anger. And behold, they
are as those that mock. But Iwill act with anger ; nine eye shall
not spare, nor will Ihave mercy. And they shall ery in mine ears
with a great voice, and I will not hearken unto them.
Gonsider, beloved, how many things the Lord declareth against
idolaters, and the worshippers of the sunand moon. Wherefore itis
the duty of a man of God, as he is a Christian, not to swear by the
sun, nor by the moon, nor by the stars, nor by the heaven, nor by
the earth, nor by any of the elements, whether small or great.
For if our Master charged us not to swear by the true God, {πα
that our word might be firmer than an oath, nor by heaven $23: 16.
itself, for that is a heathenish impiety, nor by Jerusalem, nor by
the sanctuary of God, nor the altar, nor the gift, nor the gilding of
the altar, nor one’s own head ; for this custom is a piece of Jewish
corruption, and on that account it was forbidden ; and if he enjoined
upon the faithful that their yea be yea, and their nay nay; and
said that what ts more than these is of the evil one; how much more
blamable are those who appeal to deities falsely so called, as the
objects of an oath, and who glorify imaginary beings instead of
those that are real! whom God, for their perverseness, delivered
over to foolishness, to do those things that are not conve- {Rom
ment,
XIII.
A catalogue of the feasts of the Lord which are to be kept ; and
when each of them ought to observed.
Brethren, observe the festival days, and first indeed the birth-day
of our Lord, which is to be celebrated by you on the twenty-fifth
of the ninth month.* After which, let Epiphany be to you the
* Corresponding to our December ; for this is the ninth from the Macedonian
Xanthicus (April,) which the writer regarded as the first month. See the next
chapter. — C.
118 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK Vv.
most honorable, in which the Lord made to us a manifestation of: his
own divinity ; but let this festival be observed on the sixth of the
tenth month. Subsequently the Quadragesimal fast (Lent) is to be
observed by you, as containing a memorial both of our Lord’s
deportment and of his legislation. But let this fast be observed
before the fast of the Passover, beginning from the second day of
the week, and ending at the day of the Preparation. After which
solemnities, breaking off your fast, begin the Holy Week of the
Passover, fasting in the same all of you with fear and hen
praying in those days for the perishing.
XIV.
Concerning the Passion of our Lord, and what was done on each
day of his sufferings; and concerning Judas ; and that Judas
was not present when the Lord delivered the mysteries to hs
disciples.
For they began to hold a council agaist the Lord on the second
day of the week, in the first month, which is Xanthicus; and the
deliberation continued on the third day of the week ; but on the
fourth day, they determined to take away his life by crucifixion.
And Judas knowing this, who for a long time had been perverted,
but was then smitten by the devil himself with the love of money,
although he had long been entrusted with the purse, and used to
steal what was set apart for the needy, yet was not cast off by
the Lord, through much long-suffermg. Besides, when we were
once feasting with him, being willing both to bring him back to his
duty, and to instruct us in his own foreknowledge, he said, Verily,
verily, I say unto you, that one of you will betray me. And every
one of us saying, Zs ἐξ J? and the Lord being silent, I, who was one
of the twelve, and more beloved by him than the rest, arose up
from lying in his bosom, and besought him to tell who it should be
that should betray him. Yet neither then did our gracious Lord
declare his name, but gave two signs of the betrayer; one by
saying, He that dippeth with me in the dish; and a second, To
whom I shall give the sop when I have dipped it. Although even
‘he said, Master, is it L? the Lord did not say yes, but Thou hast
BOOK V. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 119
said. And being willing to terrify him in the matter, he said, Woe
to that man by whom the Son of Man is betrayed. Good were it
for him if he had never been born. And having heard these things,
he went away, and said to the priests, What will ye give {o615.
me, and Iwill deliver him unto you? And they bargained with
him for thirty pieces of silver. And the Scripture was fulfilled
which saith, And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the {γι
price of him that was valued, whom they of the children of Israel did
value, and gave them for the house of the potter.
And on the fifth. day of the week, when we had eaten the Pass-
over with him, and when Judas had dipped his hand into the dish,
and received the sop, and was gone out by night, the Lord said to
us, The hour is come that ye shall be dispersed, and shall {7303
leave me alone. And every one vehemently affirming that {Mth
we would not forsake him, I, Peter, adding this promise that I
would even die with him, he said, Verily I say unto thee, {hu
before the cock croweth, thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me.
And when he had delivered to us the representative mysteries of
his precious body and blood, Judas not being present with us, he
went out to the Mount of Olives, near the brook Cedron, { #0"
where there was a garden; and we were with him, and sang = {92%
a hymn, according to the custom; and being separated from us, he
prayed earnestly to his Father, saying, Father, remove this {2°53
cup away from me; yet not my will, but thine, be done. {Ha
And when he had done this thrice, while we out of despondency
were fallen asleep, he came and said, The hour is come, {302%
and the Son of Man is betrayed into the hands of sinners.
And behold, Judas, and with him a multitude of ungodly men,
to whom he showeth the signal by which he was to betray him, a
deceitful kiss. But they, when they had received the signal agreed
on, took hold of the Lord ; and, having bound him, they led him to
the house of Caiaphas, the high priest, in which were assembled
many, not the people, but a rabble, not a holy council of elders, but
an assembly of the wicked, and senate of the ungodly, who did
many things against him, and left no kind of injury untried, spitting
upon him, deriding him, beating him, smiting him on the face,
reviling him, tempting him, seeking vain divination instead of true
prophecies from him, calling him a deceiver, a transgressor of Moses,
a destroyer of the temple, a taker away of sacrifices, an enemy to
ea adits bi ῪΣ
Tees ἈΥδΗΣΝ
i ἴ ον a ΝΣ
t
120 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK V.
the Romans, an adversary to Cesar. And these reproaches did
pe; '} these bulls and dogs, in their madness, cast upon him, till
it was very early in the morning; and then they led him away to
Annas, who was father-in-law to Caiaphas; and when they had done
the like things to him there, it being the day of the Preparation,
they delivered him to Pilate, the Roman governor, accusing him of
many and great things, none of which they could prove.
Upon which, the governor, being out of patience with them, said,
git L find no cause against him. But they brought two false
3°33, witnesses, and wished thus to substantiate a slanderous ac-
cusation against him; but, these being found disagreeing, they
ay} referred the matter to loyalty, saying, This fellow saith
that he is a king, and forbiddeth to give tribute to Cesar. And
themselves became accusers, and witnesses, and judges, and authors
ΡΣ ΟΥ̓ the sentence, saying Crucify him, crucify him ; that it
might be fulfilled which is written by the prophets concerning him,
δὶ Unjust witnesses were gathered together against me, and in-
2:17. yustice lied to itself. And again, Many dogs compassed me
about ; the assembly of the wicked laid siege against me. And
453. elsewhere, My heritage hath become to me as a lion in ἃ
forest, and hath sent forth her voice against me. Pilate, therefore,
disgracing his authority by his pusillanimity, convicteth himself of
wickedness, by regarding the multitude more than this just person,
and bearing witness to him as innocent, yet delivering him up, as
guilty, to the punishment of the cross; although the Romans had
made laws that no man unconvicted should be put to death.
But the executioners took the Lord of glory, and nailed him to
the cross, crucifying him indeed at the tenth hour, but having
received the sentence of his condemnation at the third hour. After
this they gave him vinegar to drink, mingled with gall. Then they
divided his garments by lot. Then they crucified two malefactors
with him, on each side one, that it might be fulfilled which was writ-
és} ten, They gave me gall to eat ; and when I was thirsty, they
gave me vinegar to drink. And again, They divided my garments
yi 9.¢ among themselves, and upon my vesture they have cast lots.
path} = And in another place, And I was reckoned with the trans-
gressors. :
Then there was darkness for three hours, from the sixth to the
ninth, and again light in the evening ; as it is written, L¢ shall not
> CaS se τ i.
yew ei ts aia -
τὸ Re
BOOK V. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 121
be day nor night ; and at the evening there shall be light. ὁ 748%
All which things when those malefactors saw that were crucified
with him, one of them reproached him, as though he was weak, and
unable to deliver himself; but the other rebuked the ignorance of
his companion, and, turning to the Lord, as being enlightened by
him, and acknowledging who he was that suffered, he prayed that he
would remember him in his kingdom hereafter. The Lord then imme-
diately granted him the forgiveness of his former sins, and brought
him into Paradise to enjoy the mystical good things. He also,
about the ninth hour, cried out and said to his Father, My God,
my God, why hast thou forsaken me? And a little after. {)f;
wards, when he had cried with a loud voice, Father, 3 30%¢
forgive them, for they know not what they do; and had added,
Into thy hands I commend my spirit, he gave up the ghost; {#8
and, before sunset, he was buried in a new sepulchre.
Bui when the first day of the week dawned, he arose from the
dead, and fulfilled those things which before his passion he foretold
to us, saying, The Son of Man must continue in the heart $375.
of the earth three days and three nghts. And when he was risen
from the dead, he appeared first to Mary Magdalen, and { ify
Mary the mother of James; then to Cleopas in the way; {24°48
and, after that, to us his disciples, who had fled away for 334735.
fear of the Jews, but privately were very inquisitive concerning
him. But these things are also written in the Gospel.
XV.
Of the Great Week ; and on what account they enjoin us to fast on
Wednesday and Friday.
He therefore himself charged us to fast these six days, on ac-
count of the impiety and transgression of the Jews; commanding
us to mourn over them, and lament for their perdition. For even
he himself wept over them, because they knew not the time of — $19"S4.
their visitation. But he commanded us to fast on the fourth day of
the week (Wednesday), and on the Preparation (Friday), — the
former on account of his being betrayed, and the latter on account
of his Passion. But he appointed us to break our fast on the
122 | CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK Vv.
seventh day at the cock-crowing, but to fast during the Sabbath
itself; not that the Sabbath is a -day of fasting, it being the rest
from the creation, but because we ought to fast this one Sabbath
only, while on this day the Creator was yet under the earth. For
on their very Feast day they apprehended the Lord, that that oracle
734+ might be fulfilled which saith, They placed their signs in the
middle of ther feast, and knew them not. Ye ought, therefore, to
mourn over them, because when the Lord came they did not believe
on him, but rejected his doctrine, judging themselves unworthy of
salvation.
Consequently, ye are blessed, who once were not a people, but
are now a holy nation, delivered from the deceit of idols, from igno-
rance, from impiety ; who once had not obtained merey, but now
have obtained mercy, through your hearty obedience. For to you,
the converted Gentiles, is opened the gate of life, who formerly
were not beloved, but are now beloved; a people ordained for the
possession of God, to show forth his virtues ; concerning whom our
Isaiah? = Saviour said, I was found of them that sought me not ; I
was made manifest to them that asked not after me. I said, Behold
me, toa nation that did not call wpon my name. For when they
did not seek after him, then were they sought for by him;
and ye who have believed in him have hearkened to his call,
and have left the madness of polytheism, and have fled to the
true monarchy, to Almighty God, through Christ Jesus, and
are become the completion of the number of the saved, Ten
αν ὁ thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thou-
fy t sands ; as itis written in David, A thousand shall fall at
thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand. And again, The
een? chariots of God are by tens of thousands, and thousands of
Kala? the prosperous. But to unbelieving Israel he saith, All the
day long have I stretched out my hands to a disobedient and gain-
saying people, which go in a way that is not good, but after their
own sins ; a people provoking me before my face.
PUSS pepe BINT AT Ietaee ore Ty ess a!
ies oN aa ῊΣ
Ἂν ὅπ ΗΜ tees + ᾿
BOOK V. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. | 123
XVI.
An enumeration of the prophetical predictions which declare Christ ;
whose conypletion though the Jews saw, yet, out of the evil temper
of their mind, they did not believe he was the Christ of God, and
condemned the Lord of glory to the cross.
See how the people provoked the Lord by not believing im him.
Therefore he saith, They provoked the Holy Spirit, and he {850
was turned to be their enemy. For blindness is cast upon them by
reason of the wickedness of their mind; because, when they saw
Jesus, they did not believe him to be the Christ of God, who was
before all ages begotten of him, his only-begotten Son, God the
Word, whom they did not own, through their unbelief, neither on
on account of his mighty works, nor yet on account of the prophe-
cies which were written concerning him. For that he was to be
born of a virgin, they read this prophecy, Behold a virgin (7°
shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call
his name Immanuel. For to us a child is born, to us a son 18.
as gwen, whose government is upon his shoulders ; and his name is
called the Angel of the great Council, the Wonderful Counsellor, the
Mighty God, the Potentate, the Prince of Peace, the Father of the
Future age. Moreover, that through their exceedingly great wick-
edness, they would not believe in him, the Scripture saith, {tsp
Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath the arm of
the Lord been revealed? And afterwards, Hearing ye shall {7523
hear, and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and shall
not perceive ; for the heart of this people is waxed gross.
Wherefore knowledge was taken from them, because seeing, they
overlooked; and hearing, they heard not. But to you, the converted
of the Gentiles, is the kingdom given, because ye, who knew not
God, have believed by preaching, and have known him, or { 3}
rather are known of him, through Jesus, the Saviour and Redeemer
of those that hope in him. For ye are translated from your former
vain and tedious customs, and have contemned the lifeless idols, and
despised the demons which are in darkness, and have hastened to
the true light, and by it have known the one and only {3% %
true God and Father, and so are owned to be heirs of his kingdom.
124 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK V.
wom t © For since ye have been baptized into the Lord’s death, and
5° + Ἰηΐο his resurrection, as new-born babes, ye ought to be
j19° + Wholly free from all sinful actions. For ye are not your
own, but his that bought you with his own blood. For concerning
the former Israel, the Lord said, on account of their unbelief, that
1: 3, + the kingdom of God shall be taken from them, and given
to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof ; that is to say, that,
having given the kingdom to you who were once far estranged from
him, he expecteth the fruits of your gratitude and probity. For ye
are those that were once sent into the vineyard, and did not obey,
but these they that did obey; but ye have repented of your denial,
and ye work therein now. But they, being uneasy on account of
their own covenants, have not only left the vineyard uncultivated, but
have also killed the stewards of the lord of the vineyard ; one with
stones, another with the sword; one they sawed asunder, another
they slew in the holy place, between the temple and the altar; nay,
93:'35.¢ at last they cast the her himself out of the vineyard, and
slew him. And by them he was rejected as an unprofitable stone ;
a4. but by you he was received as a corner-stone. Wherefore
Psalm
ΠῚ he saith concerning you, A people whom I knew not have
served me; and at the hearing of the ear they obeyed me.
XVII.
How the Passover ought to be celebrated.
Therefore, brethren, ye, who are redeemed by the precious blood
of Christ, ought diligently to celebrate the days of the Passover,
with all carefulness, after the equinox, that ye keep not the memo-
rial of the one passion twice in a year, but once only in a year for
him that died but once; no longer indeed scrupulously carmg to
celebrate the feast with the Jews; for with them we now have no
fellowship. For they are deceived in respect to the computation
itself, which they think to carry into effect; as on every side they
are deceived, and are separated from the truth. But do ye regard
attentively the vernal equinox, which occurreth on the twenty-second
day of the twelfth month (which is March), watching carefully until
the twenty-first day of the moon, lest the fourteenth day of the moon
BOOK V.]| THE HOLY APOSTLES. 125
fall on another week ; and, an error being made, ye through igno-
rance celebrate the Passover twice in the year; or keep the feast
commemorative of the resurrection of our Lord Jesus, on some other
than the Lord’s day.
XVIII.
A Constitution concerning the great Passover Week.
In the days, therefore, of the Passover, fast, beginning from the
second day of week until the Preparation and the Sabbath, six days ;
making use of only bread, and salt, and herbs, and water for your
drink; but abstain from wine and flesh on these days; for they are
days of lamentation, and not of feasting. Do ye who are able fast
the day of the Preparation and the Sabbath entirely, tasting nothing
till the cock-crowing of the night; but if any one is not able to jom
them both together, at least let him retain the Sabbath; for the
Lord saith somewhere, speaking of himself, When the bride- {8
groom shall be taken away from them, in those days shall they fast.
In these days, therefore, he was taken from the Jews, falsely so
named, and fastened to the cross, and was numbered among 33335
the transgressors.
XIX.
Concerning the watching all the night of the great Sabbath, and
concerning the day of the Resurrection.
Wherefore we exhort you ‘to fast on those days, till the evening,
as we also fasted when he was taken away from us. But on the
rest of the days, before the day of the Preparation, let every one
eat at the ninth hour, or at the evening, or as every one is able.
But on the Sabbath, extending the fast till cock-crowing, discontinue
it at the dawning of the first day of the week, which is the Lord’s
day. From the evening till cock-crowing keep awake, and assemble
together in the church; watch, praying and entreating God; read-
ing, when ye sit up all night, the Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms,
uatil cock-crowing; and baptizing your catechumens, and reading
the gospel with fear and trembling, and speaking to the people such
126 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK V.
things as tend to their salvation, put an end to your sorrow, and
beseech God that Israel may be converted, and that he will allow
them place of repentance, and the remission of their impiety. For
the judge, who was a foreigner, washed his hands, and said, J am
a7 ai '3s.¢ tmnocent of the blood of this just person: see ye to tt.
But Israel cried out, His blood be on us, and on our children. And
po} when Pilate said, Shall I crucify your king? they cried
1:6} out, We have no king but Cesar; crucify him, crucify
19:12.} Jum; for every one that maketh himself a king, speaketh
against Cesar. And, If thou let this man go, thou art not Cesar’s
friend. And Pilate the governor, and Herod the king, com-
manded him to be crucified; and that oracle was fulfilled which
Fsalm)} saith, Why did the Gentiles rage, and the people imagine
vain things? The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers
were gathered together against the Lord, and against his Christ.
apt Απᾷ, Zhey cast away the beloved, as a dead man, who is
abominable. ,
And since he was crucified on the day of the Preparation, and
rose again at the break of day on the Lord’s day, the Scripture was
Felm) fulfilled which saith, Arise, O God, judge the earth; for
- thou shalt have an inheritance in all the nations. And again, L will
Fam? arise, saith the Lord; I will put him in safety; I will wax
40:10. bold through him. And, But thou, Lord, have mercy upon
me, and raise me up again, and I shall requite them. For this
reason do ye also, now the Lord is risen, offer your sacrifice, con-
puke? cerning which he made.a constitution by us, saying, This
do in remembrance of me ; and thenceforward leave off your fasting,
and rejoice, and keep a festival, because Jesus Christ, the pledge of
our resurrection, is risen from the dead. And let this be an ever-
lasting ordinance till the consummation of the world, until the Lord
1fst come. For to the Jews the Lord is still dead, but to
Christians he’is risen: to the former, by their unbelief; to the
latter, by their full assurance of faith. For the hope in him is
immortal and eternal life.
After eight days, let there be another feast observed with honor,
the eighth day itself, on which he gave me, Thomas, who was hard
ἀν of belief, full assurance, by showing me the print of the
nails, and the wound made in his side by the spear.
And again, from the first Lord’s day count forty days, from the
BOOK V. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 127
Lord’s day till the fifth day of the week; and celebrate the Feast
of the Ascension of the Lord, in which he finished all his dispensa-
tion and constitution, and returned to the God and Father who had
sent him ; sitting down at the right hand of power, and = {73 75: 3
remaining there until his enemies be put under hisfeet. He {13756
will also come at the end of the world, with power and {?,¢i™- og
great glory, to judge the living and the dead, and to recompense
every one according to his works. And then shall they see the
beloved Son of God, whom they pierced; and when they ἢ 4°37
know him, they shall mourn for themselves, tribe by tribe, {17°%-
and their wives apart.
XX.
A Prophetic Prediction concerning Christ Jesus.
For even now, on the tenth day of the month September, when
they assemble together, they read the Lamentations of Jeremiah, in
which it is said, Zhe spirit before our face, Christ the Lord {4°
was taken in their destructions ; and Baruch, in whom it is written,
This is our God ; no other shall be esteemed with him. He Ὁ,
Found out every way of knowledge, and showed it to Jacob his son,
and Israel his beloved. Afterwards he was seen upon earth, and
conversed with men. And when they read them, they lament and
bewail, as themselves suppose, that desolation which happened by
Nebuchadnezzar; but, as the truth showeth, they unwillingly make
a prelude to that lamentation which will overtake them.
But after ten days from the ascension, which, from the first Lord’s
day, is the fiftieth day, let there be to you a great festival. For on
that day, at the third hour, the Lord Jesus sent on us the gift of the
HolyeGhost, and we were filled with his energy, and we spake { Acts:
with new tongues, as that Spirit suggested to us; and we preached
both to Jews and Gentiles, that he is the Christ of God, who is
determined by him to be the Judge of the living and the §$,Acty
10: 42.
dead. ‘To him did Moses bear witness, saying, The Lord {,8°,
recewed fire from the Lord, and rained it down. Him Jacob saw
as a man, and said, 7 have seen God face to face, and my §58°,
soul is preserved. Him Abraham entertamed, andacknowl- {,/%,
128 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK v.
me t edged to be the Judge and his own Lord. Him Moses saw
isis. in the bush. Concerning him he said in Deuteronomy, A
Prophet will the Lord your God raise up unto you out of your breth-
ren, like unto me. Him shall ye hear in all things, whatsoever he
shall say unto you. And it shall be, that every soul that will not
hear that Prophet shall be destroyed from among his people. Him
δ} did Joshua, the son of Nun, see, as the captain of the Lord’s
host, in armor, for his assistance against Jericho; to whom he fell
down and worshipped, as a servant doth to his master. Him Sam-
7st uel knew, as the anointed of God, and thence named the
priests and the kings the anomted. Him David knew, and sung a
hymn concerning him, saying, A song concerning the Beloved ; and,
“y+ addressing it to his person, he said, Grd thy sword upon
thy thigh, O thou who art mighty, in thy beauty and renown. Go
on and prosper, and reign, for the sake of truth, and meekness, and
righteousness ; and thy right hand shall guide thee after a wonder-
ful manner. Thy darts are sharp,— O thou that art mighty,
the people shall fall under thee,—vn the heart of the king’s ene-
mies. Wherefore God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of
gladness above thy fellows. Concerning him spake Solomon, as im
his person: Zhe Lord created me the beginning of his ways, for
gy: his works. Before the world he founded me ; tn the begin-
ning, before he made the earth, before the fountains of waters came,
before the mountains were fastened, before all the hills, he begat me.
rev? And again, Wisdom built herself a house. Concerning
Isaiah, ? him also Isaiah said, A branch shall come out of the root of
u:10.t Jesse; and a flower shall spring out of his root. And there
shall be aroot of Jesse, and he that is to rise to reign over the Gentiles ;
Zech. in him shall the Gentiles trust. And Zechariah saith, Be-
hold thy king cometh unto thee, just, and having salvation, meek,
and riding upon an ass, even a colt, the foal of an ass. Him
Pan? Daniel describeth as the Son of Man coming to the Father,
2:34.¢ and receiving all judgment and honor from him; and as the
stone cut out of the mountain without hands, and becoming a great
mountain, and filling the whole earth, dashing to pieces the many
governments of the smaller countries, and the polytheism of the
gods; but preaching the one God, and ordaining the monarchy of
the Romans. Concerning him also prophesieth Jeremiah, saying,
fmt The Spirit before his face, Christ the Lord, was taken τη
BOOK V.]| THE HOLY APOSTLES. 129
their snares, of whom we said, Under his shadow we shall live among
the Gentiles. Ezekiel also, and the subsequent prophets, affirm
_ everywhere that he is the Christ, the Lord, the King, the Judge,
the Lawgiver, the Angel of the Father, the only-begotten God.
Him, therefore, do we also preach to you, and declare to be God
the Word, who ministered to his God and Father for the creation of
the universe. Believing in hin, ye shall live; but not believing,
ye shall be punished. For he that is disobedient to the Son ὑψοῖ,
shall not see life, but the wrath of God abideth on him.
Therefore, after ye have kept the festival of the Pentecost, keep
festival one week more; and after that, fast one; for it is reason-
able to rejoice for the gift of God, and to fast after that relaxation.
_ For both Moses and Elias fasted forty days; and Dan- {F394.34) 28.
iel for three weeks of days did not eat desirable bread, and § P=;
flesh and wine did not enter into his mouth ; and blessed Hannah,
when she asked for Samuel, said, £ have not drunk wine, {1 Kings
nor strong drink, and I pour out my soul before the Lord ; and the
Ninevites, when they fasted three days and three nights, § 7973".
escaped the execution of wrath. And Esther, and Mor- { ¥sther
decai, and Judith, by fasting escaped the insurrection of ᾧ Judith.
the ungodly Holofernes and Haman. And David saith, {js
My knees are weak through fasting, and my flesh fatleth for want
of oul.
Do ye, therefore, fast, and ask your petitions of God. ‘We enjoin
you to fast every fourth day of the week, and every day of the
Preparation ; and what is saved by your fasting bestow upon the
needy. Every Sabbath except one, and every Lord’s day, hold
your religious assemblies, and rejoice ; for he will be guilty of sin
who fasteth on the Lord’s day, it being the day of the resurrection,
or during the time of Pentecost, or, in general, who is sad on a fes-
tival day to the Lord; for then we ought to rejoice, and not to
mourn. 7
9
130 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VI.
BOOK VI.
CONCERNING SCtEHtS ae.
CHAPTER I.
Who they were that ventured to make Schisms, and did not escape
punishment.
Axove all things, O Bishops, avoid the sad, and dangerous, and
lawless heresies, eschewing them as fire that burneth those who
come near it. Avoid also schisms; for it is neither lawful to turn
one’s mind towards wicked heresies, nor, out of ambition, to separ-
ate from the men who agree with you in sentiment. For, in ancient
times, certain persons who ventured to do thus, did not escape pun-
Nom} ishment. Dathan and Abiram, who set up in opposition to
Moses, were swallowed down into the earth. And Corah, and those
two hundred and fifty who with him raised a sedition against Aaron,
were consumed by fire. Miriam also, who reproached Moses, was
Num? cast out of the camp for seven days; for she alleged that
nren; δ Moses had married an Ethiopian woman. Nay, there is
the case of Azariah and Uzziah; the latter of whom was king of
Judah, but, venturing to usurp the priesthood, and desiring to
offer incense, which it was not lawful for him to do, was forbidden
by Azariah, the high priest, and the fourscore priests; and when
he would not obey, he perceived the leprosy to rise in his forehead ;
and he hastened to go out, because the Lord had reproved him.
Il.
That it is not lawful to rise up against either the kingly or the
priestly office.
Let us, therefore, beloved, consider what sort of glory that of the
seditious is, and what their condemnation. For if he that riseth up
against kings is worthy of punishment, even though he be a son or
BOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 131
a friend; how much more he that riseth up against the priests !
For by how much the priesthood is more noble than the royal
power, as having its concern about the soul, so much hath he a
greater punishment who ventureth to oppose the priesthood, than
he who ventureth to oppose the royal power, although neither of
them goeth unpunished. For neither did Absalom and {|| 85
Abedadan* escape without punishment; nor Corah and Dathan.
The former two rose against David, and strove concerning { XY”
the kingdom; the latter, against Moses, concerning preéminence.
And they spake evil, Absalom of his father David, as of an unjust
judge, saying to every one, Thy words are good; but there {5 Kings
is no one that will hear thee, and do thee justice. Who will make
me a ruler? and Abedadan said, J have no part in David, {585
nor any inheritance in the son of Jesse. It is plain that he could
not endure to be under David’s government, of whom God spake :
1 have found David the son of Jesse, a man after my heart, {ον
who will do all my commands. But Dathan and Abiram, and the
followers of Corah, said to Moses, Js it a small thing that {3°%:
thou hast brought us out of the land of Egypt, out of a land flowing
with milk and honey? And why hast thou put out our eyes? And
wilt thou rule over us? And they gathered together against him a
great congregation; and the followers of Corah said, Hath {3}:
God spoken alone to Moses? Why is it that he hath given the
high priesthood to Aaron alone? Js not all the congrega- {fi
tion of the Lord holy? And why is Aaron alone possessed of the
priesthood? And, before this, one said, Who made theea ὑπο
ruler and a judge over us ?
* Sheba, in the original Hebrew, and in the English version of 2 Sam. 20: 1, ὥς.
But copies of the Greek version (which, it will be recollected, was used by the writer)
exhibit some variety in the expression of this name. Howit came to be as in the text,
we can only conjecture. — C.
182 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VI.
Tif.
Concerning the virtue of Moses, and the incredulity of the Jewish
nation, and what wonderful works God did among them.
And they raised a sedition against Moses, the servant of God,
Nyt the meekest of all men, and faithful, and affronted so great a
man with the highest ingratitude ; him who was their lawgiver, and
guardian, and high priest, and king, the administrator of divine
things; one that showed, as a creator, the mighty works of the
Creator; the meekest man, freest from arrogance, and full of forti-
tude, and most benign in his temper ; one who had delivered them
from many dangers, and freed them from several deaths by his
holiness ; who had done so many signs and wonders from God before
the people, and had performed glorious and wonderful works for
their benefit; who had brought the ten plagues upon the Egyp-
Exod} tians; who had divided the Red Sea, and had separated the
waters as a wall on this side and on that side, and had led the
people through them, as through a dry wilderness, and had drowned
ix} Pharaoh and the Egyptians, and all that were in company
with them, and had made the fountain sweet for them with wood,
vod and had brought water out of the abrupt rock for them
is. | when they were thirsty, and had given them manna out of
heaven, and had distributed flesh to them out of the air, and had
Exod? afforded them a pillar of fire in the night to enlighten and
conduct them, and a pillar of a cloud to shadow them in the day, on
Bxed.t account of the violent heat of the sun, and had exhibited
to them the Law of God, engraven from the mouth, and hand, and
writing of God, in tables of stone, the perfect number of ten com-
Exod? mandments; to whom God spake face to face, as if a man
Deut spake to his friend ; of whom he said, And there arose not
a Prophet like unto Moses. Against him arose the followers of
vm? Corah, and the Reubenites, and threw stones at Moses,
16: 15.8 who prayed and said, Accept not thow their offering. And
the glory of God appeared, and sent some down into the earth, and
burnt up others with fire; and so as to those ringleaders of this
Num. % gchismatical error, who said, Let us make ourselves a leader,
14: 4.
the earth opened its mouth, and swallowed them up, and their tents,
BOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 133
and what appertained to them; and they went down alive into hell.
Moreover, he destroyed the followers of Corah with fire.
IV.
That he maketh schism, not who separateth himself from the wicked,
but who departeth from the godly.
If, therefore, God inflicted punishment immediately on those that
made a schism on account of their ambition, how much rather will
he do it upon those who are the leaders of impious heresies! Will
he not inflict severer punishment on those that blaspheme his provi-
dence or his creation? But do ye, brethren, who are instructed
out of the Scripture, take care not to make divisions in opinion,
nor divisions in your unity. For those who set up unlawful opin-
ions are harbingers of perdition to the people. In like manner,
ye of the laity, come not near such as advance doctrines contrary
to the mind of God, nor be ye partakers of their impiety. For,
saith God, Separate yourselves from the midst of these men, 416:"9i.
lest ye perish together with them. And again, Depart from {6.9r
the midst of them, and separate yourselves, saith the Lord, and
touch not the unclean thing, and I will receive you.
γ.
On what account Israel, falsely so named, is rejected, —a demon-
stration from the prophetic predictions.
For those most certainly are to be avoided who blaspheme God.
The greatest part of the ungodly, indeed, are ignorant of God; but
these men, as fighters against God, are possessed with a wilful, evil
disposition, as with a disease. For from the wickedness of the her-
etics, Pollution is gone out upon all the land, as saith the §,3°%,
prophet Jeremiah. Accordingly, the wicked synagogue is now cast
off by the Lord God, and his house is rejected by him, as he some-
where saith, 7 have forsaken my house ; I have left mine § 3%.
inheritance. And again, saith Isaiah, I will neglect my {%tia
134 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Boox vr.
vineyard, and it shall not be pruned nor digged, and thorns shall
spring up upon it, as upon a desert ; and I will command the clouds
Taig) that they rain no rain upon it. He hath therefore left his
people, as a tent in a vineyard, and as a lodge in a garden of cu-
cumbers, and as a besieged city. He hath taken away from them
the Holy Spirit, and the prophetic rain, and hath replenished his
church with spiritual grace, as the river of Egypt in the time of
first-fruits ; and hath exceedingly exalted it, as ὦ house upon a hull,
diet orasa high mountain; as a mountain swelling into emi-
nences, and fertile; in which it hath pleased God to dwell ; yea,
the Lord will establish his habitation there for ever. And he saith in
ἐῶ} ~=Jeremiah, Owr sanctuary is an exalted throne of glory ;
tort and he saith in Isaiah, And ἐΐ shall come to pass in the last
days, that the mountain of the Lord shall be glorious; and the
house of the Lord shall be upon the top of the mountains, and shall
be exalted above the hills.
Since, therefore, he hath forsaken his people, he hath also left
his temple desolate, and rent the veil of the temple, and took from
Matt} them the Holy Spirit. For saith he, Behold, your house ts
left unto you desolate; and he hath bestowed upon you, the con-
36h + verted of the Gentiles, spiritual grace ; as he saith by Joel,
And it shall come to pass, after these things, saith God, that I will
pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh ; and your sons shall prophesy,
and your daughters shall see visions, and your old men shall dream
dreams. For God hath taken away all the power and efficacy of
his word, and such like visitations, from that people, and hath trans-
ferred them to you, the converted of the Gentiles. On this account,
the devil, being very angry at the holy church of God, hath betaken
himself to you, and hath raised against you afflictions, persecutions,
seditions, reproaches, schisms, heresies. For he had before subdued
that people to himself, by their slaying of Christ. But you, who
have left his vanities, he tempteth in different ways, as he did the
Zech blessed Job. And, indeed, he opposed that great high
ket priest, Joshua, the son of Josedek; and he sometimes
sought to sift us, that our faith might fail. But our Lord and
Zech + Master, having brought him to trial, said to him, Zhe Lord
rebuke thee, O Satan, even the Lord who hath chosen Jerusalem,
rebuke thee. Is not this plucked out of the fire, as a brand? And
he who then said to those that stood by the high priest, Take away
tay .Ὁ 5
BOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 135
his ragged garments from him, and added, Behold, I have taken
thine iniquities away from thee, —he will now say, as he formerly
said of us, when we were assembled together, I have prayed {98"55"
that your faith may not fail.
VI.
That even among the Jews there arose the doctrine of several here-
sies, hateful to God.
Verily, even the Jewish nation had wicked heresies ; for of them
were the Sadducees, who do not confess the resurrection of the
dead ; and the Pharisees, who ascribe the practice of sinners to for-
tune and fate; and the Basmotheans, who deny Providence, and
say, that the world is made by spontaneous motion, and take away
the immortality of the soul; and the Hemerobaptists, who, every
day, unless they bathe, do not eat; nay, unless they cleanse their
couches, and tables, or platters, and cups, and seats, do not make
use of any of them; and those who have recently appeared in our
time, the Ebionites, who will have the Son of God to be a mere
man, begotten by human pleasure and the conjunction of Joseph and
Mary. ‘There are also the Essenes, who separate themselves from
all these, and observe the laws of their fathers.
The sects, then, which have been mentioned, arose among the
former people. And now, the evil one, who is wise to do mischief,
and never knoweth to do any good whatever, hath overcome some
from among us, and by them hath wrought heresies and schisms.
VIL.
Whence the heresies sprang, and who was the ringleader of their
emprety.
Now, the origin of the new heresies was thus: The devil entered
into one Simon, of the village called Gitthze, a Samaritan, by pro-
fession a magician, and made him the minister of his wicked design.
For when Philip, our fellow-apostle, by the gift of the Lord, {#°f:
; 8: ὃ —
136 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VI.
and the energy of his Spirit, performed the miracles of healing in
Samaria, so that the Samaritans were astonished, and embraced the
faith of the God of the universe, and of the Lord Jesus, and were
baptized into his name ; and when already Simon, also himself, seeing
the signs and wonders which were done without any magic ceremo-
nies, fell into admiration, and beleved, and was baptized, and con-
tinued in fasting and prayer, we heard of the grace of God, which
was among the Samaritans, by Philip, and came down to them;
and, enlarging much upon the word of doctrine, we laid our hands
upon all that were baptized, and we conferred upon them the par-
ticipation of the Spirit.
But when Simon saw that the Spirit was given to believers by
the imposition of our hands, he took money, and offered it to us,
saying, Give me also the power, that on whomsoever I also shall lay
my hand, he may receive the Holy Ghost; being desirous that, as
the devil deprived Adam, by the tasting of the tree, of that immor-
tality which was promised, so also he might entice us by the re-
ceiving of money, and thereby cut us off from the gift of God, that
so by exchange we might give away to him, for money, the mesti-
mable gift of the Spirit. But, as we were all troubled at this offer,
I, Peter, with a fixed attention on that malicious serpent which was
m him, said to Simon, Let thy money go with thee to perdition,
because thou hast thought to purchase the gift of God with money.
Thou hast no part in this matter, nor lot in this faith ; for thy heart
is not right in the sight of God. Repent, therefore, of this thy
wrckedness, and pray to the Lord, if perhaps the thought of thy heart
may be forgiven thee. For I perceive that thou art im the gall of
bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity. But then Simon was terri-
fied, and said, 7 entreat you, pray ye to the Lord for me, that none
of those things which ye have spoken come upon me.
ΨΙΠ.
Who were the successors of Simon’s impiety, and what heresies they
set up.
But when we went forth among the Gentiles, to preach the word
of life, then the devil wrought in the people to send after us false
BOOK VI. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 137
apostles, to the corrupting of the word; and they sent forth one
Cleobius, and joined him with Simon; and these became disciples to
one Dositheus, whom they, having surpassed, thrust away from
being the leader. Afterwards, also, others were the authors of
absurd doctrines: Cerinthus, and Marcus, and Menander, and Ba-
silides, and Saturnilus.* Of these, some own the doctrine of many
gods ; some, only of three, but contrary to each other, without be-
ginning, and ever with one another; and some, of gods infinite in
number, and unknown. And some reject marriage, thinking that
it is not the appointment of God; others abhor some kinds of food ;
and some are impudent in uncleanness, such as those who are falsely
called Nicolaitans.
But Simon, indeed, meeting me, Peter, first at Caesarea of Strato
(where the faithful Cornelius, a Gentile, believed on the Lord Jesus
by me), endeavored to pervert the word of God; there being with
me the holy children, Zaccheus, who was once a publican ; and Bar-
nabas, and Nicetas, and Aquila, who were brethren, and Clement,
the Bishop and citizen of Rome, who was the disciple of Paul, our
fellow-apostle and fellow-helper in the Gospel. I thrice discoursed
before them, with him, concerning the true prophet, and concerning
the monarchy of God; and when I had overcome him by the power
of the Lord, and had put him to silence, I drove him away into
Italy.
EX.
How Simon, desiring to fly by some magical arts, fell down head-
long from on high, at the prayers of Peter, and broke his feet,
and hands, and ankle-bones.
Now, when he was in Rome, he mightily disturbed the church,
and subverted many, and brought them over to himself, and aston-
ished the Gentiles with his skill in magic ; insomuch that once, in
the middle of the day, he went into their theatre, and commanded
the people that I also be brought into the theatre, and promised
* It is probable that the person intended to be mentioned here was Saturninus, of
Antioch. He was contemporary with Basilides, of Alexandria. Both flourished
about the year of our Lord 125.— C.
138 CONSTITUTIONS OF ΒΟΟΚ VI.
that he would fly in the air. And when all the people were in sus-
pense at this, I prayed by myself. And indeed he was carried up
into the air by demons, and flew on high in the air, saying that he
was returning into heaven, and that he would supply them with good
things from thence. And the people making acclamations to him,
as to a god, I stretched out my hands to heaven, with my mind, and
besought God, through the Lord Jesus, to throw down this pestilent
fellow, and to destroy the power of those demons who made use of
it for the seduction and perdition of men; to dash him against the
ground, and bruise him, but not to kill him. And then, fixing my
eyes on Simon, I said to him, Jf [bea man of God, and a real
apostle of Jesus Christ, and a teacher of piety, and not of decett, as
thou art, O Stmon, I command those wicked powers of the apostate
From prety, by which Simon the magician ts carried, to let go their
hold, that he may fall down headlong from his height, and be ez-
posed to the laughter of those who have been seduced by him.
When I had said these words, Simon was deprived of his powers,
and fell down headlong with a great noise, and was violently dashed
against the ground, and had his hip and ankle-bones broken. And
the people cried out, saying, There is one God only, whom Peter
rightfully preacheth in truth. And many left him; but some, who
were worthy of perdition, continued in his wicked doctrine. And
thus this most atheistical heresy was fixed in Rome. The devil
wrought also by the rest of the false apostles.
x.
How the Heresies differ from each other, and from the truth.
But all these had one and the same design of atheism, to blas-
pheme Almighty God, to spread their doctrine, that he is an
unknown Being, and not the Father of Christ, nor the Creator of
the world ; but one who cannot be spoken of, ineffable, not to be
named, and begotten by himself; that we are not to make use of
the Law and the Prophets; that there is no Providence ; that we
are not to believe in a resurrection; that there is no judgment nor
retribution ; that the soul is not immortal; that we must indulge
only our pleasures, and turn to any sort of worship without dis-
BOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 139
tinction. Some of them say that there are many gods; some,
that there are three gods without beginning; some, that there are
two unbegotten gods; some, that there are innumerable eons.
And some of them teach that men are not to marry, and must
abstain from flesh and wine, affirming that marriage, and the beget-
ting of children, and the eating of certain foods, are abominable ;
that so, as sober persons, they may make their wicked opinions to
be received as worthy of belief. But some of them prohibit the
eating of flesh, as being the flesh, not of irrational animals, but of
creatures that have a rational soul, and as if those that ventured to
slay them would be charged with the crime of murder. Others of
them, however, affirm that we must abstain only from swine’s flesh,
but. may eat such kinds as are clean by the Law; and that we
ought to be circumcised, according to the Law, and to believe in
Jesus, as in a holy man and a prophet. But others teach men to
be impudent in uncleanness, and to abuse the flesh, and to go
through all unholy practices, as if this were the only way for the
soul to avoid the rulers of this world. Now all these are the imstru-
ments of the devil, and the children of wrath.
ΧΊ.
An exposition of Apostolic preaching.
But we, who are the children of God and the sons of peace,
preach the holy and right word of piety, and declare one God
only, the Lord of the Law and of the Prophets, the Maker of the
world, the Father of Christ; not a being that caused himself or
begat himself, as they suppose, but eternal, and without origin, and
dwelling in light imaccessible ; not second, or third, or one of many,
but the only one eternally ; not unknown, or that must not be
spoken of, but that was preached by the Law and the Prophets ; the
Almighty, the Supreme Governor of all things, having authority
over all; the God and Father of the Only-begotten, and of the
First-born of the whole creation ; one God, the Father of one Son,
not of many; the Source sending forth one Comforter by Christ ;
the Maker of the other orders, the one Creator of the several
creatures by Christ, the same their preserver and legislator by him ;
140 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book VI.
the author of the resurrection and of the judgment, and of the
retribution which shall be made by him; and that this Son himself
was pleased to become man, and lived among men without sin, and
suffered, and rose from the dead, and returned to Him that sent
him.
We also say that every creature of God is good, and nothing
abominable; that every thing for the support of life, when par-
taken of righteously, is excellent. For, according to the Serip-
cu} ture, all things were very good. We believe that lawful
marriage, and the begetting of children, is honorable and undefiled ;
for difference of sexes in Adam and Eve was formed for the in-
crease of mankind. We abhor all unlawful mixtures, and that
which is practised by some against nature, as wicked and im-
pious.
We acknowledge a soul within us, incorporeal and immortal; not
corruptible, as bodies are, but immortal, as being rational and
free. ,
We profess that there will be a resurrection, both of the just and
of the unjust, and a retribution.
We profess that Christ is not a mere man, but God the Word
and man, the Mediator between God and man, the High Priest of
the Father. Nor are we circumcised with the Jews; since we
τὸ} know that he is come to whom it was reserved, and on
whose account the families were kept distinct, — the expectation of
the Gentiles, Jesus Christ, who sprang out of Judah, the Son from
Tit the Branch, the Flower from Jesse, whose government is
9:6} upon his shoulder.
XII.
To those that confess Christ, but are desirous to Judaize.
But because this heresy seemed then to be the more powerful to
is? + seduce men, and the whole church was in danger, we, the
1.13-} ‘Twelve, being assembled at Jerusalem (for Matthias was
chosen to be an apostle, in the room of the betrayer, and took the
lot of Judas, as it is said, His bishopric let another take), deli-
berated, together with James the Lord’s brother, what was to be
done ; and it seemed good to him, and to the elders, to speak to
LOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 141
the people words of doctrine. For certain men went down from
Judea to Antioch, and taught the brethren who were there, saying,
Unless ye be circumeised after the manner of Moses, and ἃ i.
walk according to the other customs which he ordained, ye cannot
be saved.
There having been, therefore, no small dissension and disputation,
the brethren who were at Antioch, when they knew that we were
all met together about this question, sent forth unto us men who were
faithful and understanding in the Scriptures, to learn concerning
this question. And these, when they were come to Jerusalem,
declared to us what questions had arisen in the church of Antioch ;
namely, that some said, Men ought to be circumcised, and to observe
the other purifications.
And when some said one thing, and some another, I, Peter, stood
up, and said to them, Men and brethren, ye know how { 8
that from ancient days God made choice among you that the Gen-
tiles should hear the Word of the Gospel by my mouth, and be-
lieve; and God, who knoweth the hearts, bare them witness. For
an angel of the Lord appeared on a certain time to Cornelius, who
was a centurion of the Roman government, and spake to him con-
cerning me, that he should send for me, and hear the word of life
from my mouth. He therefore sent for me from Joppa to Cesarea
of Strato ; and when I was ready to go to him, I would have eaten;
and while they made ready, I was in the upper room praying, and I
saw heaven opened, and a vessel, knit at the four corners like a
splendid sheet, let down to the earth, wherein were all manner
of four-footed beasts, and creeping things of the earth, and fowls of
. the heaven. And there came a voice out of heaven to me, saying,
Arise, Peter, kill and eat. And I said, By no means, Δ.
Lord ; for I have never eaten any thing common or unclean. And
there came a voice a second time, saying, What God hath cleansed,
that call not thou common. And this was done thrice; and the
vessel was received up again into heaven. But as I doubted what
this vision should mean, the Spirit sad to me, Behold, men seek
thee. But rise up, and go with them, nothing doubting; for I
have sent them.
These men were those who came from the centurion, and so by
reasoning I understood the word of the Lord, which is written,
Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be § 3°S)
142 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VI.
set saved. And again, All the ends of the earth shall remem-
ber, and turn unto the Lord, and all the families of the Heathen
shall worship before him; for the kingdom is the Lord’s, and he is
the Governor of the nations. And observing that there were expres-
sions everywhere concerning the calling of the Gentiles, I rose up,
and went with them, and entered into the man’s house. And while
Act? I was preaching the word, the Holy Spirit fell on him, and
on those that were with lim, as it did on us at the beginning ;
Acts? and he put no difference between us and them, purifying
10: 84.8ὲ their hearts by faith. And I perceived that God is no re-
specter of persons, but that in every nation he that feareth him,
and worketh righteousness, will be accepted with him. But even
acts tthe believers, who were of the circumeision, were aston-
us: 10.t ished at this. Now, therefore, why tempt ye Giod to lay a
heavy yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither we nor our
fet fathers were able to bear? But we believe that, through the
grace of the Lord, we shall be saved even as they. Yor the Lord
hath loosed us from our bonds, and hath made our burden light, and
hath loosed the heavy yoke from us by his clemency.
' While I spake these things, the whole multitude kept silence.
,A°ts} But James, the Lord’s brother, answered and said, Men and
brethren, hearken unto me. Simeon hath declared how God at first
visited to take out a people from the Gentiles to his name. And
to this agree the words of the prophets, as tt is written, After-
iit wards [will return, and will rase again and rebuild the
tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; and I will rebuild tts
ruins, and will again set tt up, that the residue of men may seek
after the Lord, and all the nations upon whom my name is called,
saith the Lord, who doeth these things. Known unto God are all
his works from the beginning of the world. Wherefore my sentence
is, that we do not trouble those who from among the Gentiles turn
unto God; but that we write to them that they abstain from the
pollutions of the Gentiles, and from what ts sacrificed to idols, and
from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication.
Which laws were given to the ancients, who lived before the Law,
under the law of nature, Enos, Enoch, Noah, Melchisedek, Job, and
if there be any other of the same sort.
Then it seemed good to us, the apostles, and to James the
3°. bishop, and to the elders, with the whole church, to send men
BOOK VI.| | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 148
chosen from among our own selves, with Barnabas and Paul of Tar-
sus, the apostle of the Gentiles, and Judas, who was called Barsabbas,
and Silas, chief men among the brethren; and we wrote by their
hand as followeth: The Apostles and Elders to the brethren who are
of the Gentiles in Antioch, and Syria, and Cilicia, send greeting.
— Since we have heard that some from us have troubled you with words,
subverting your souls, to whom we gave no such commandment,
it hath seemed good to us, when we were met together with one
accord, to send chosen men to you, with our beloved Barnabas and
Paul, men who have hazarded their lives for our Lord Jesus Christ,
and by whom ye sent unto us. We have sent also with them Judas
and Silas, who shall themselves declare the same things by mouth.
For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us to lay no other
burden upon you than these necessary things: that ye abstain from
things offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled,
and from fornication. From which things, of ye keep yourselves, ye
shall do well. Fare ye well.
We accordingly sent this epistle ; but we ourselves remained in
Jerusalem many days, consulting together for the public benefit,
for the well ordering of all things.
XIII.
That we must separate from Heretics.
But after a long time we visited the brethren, and confirmed
them with the word of piety, and charged them to avoid those who,
under the name of Christ and Moses, war against Christ and Moses,
and in the clothing of sheep hide the wolf. For these are false
Christs, and false prophets, and false apostles; deceivers and cor-
rupters, portions of foxes, the destroyers of the herbs of the vine-
yards ; for whose sake the love of many will wax cold. {32%
But he that endureth steadfast to the end, the same shall be {24: 18.
saved. Concerning whom, that he might secure us, the Lord de-
clared, saying, There will come to you men in sheep’s {ἢ
clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know
them by their fruits. Beware of them. For false Christs ὑὸς
and false prophets shall arise, and shall deceive many. { 24: 5.
144 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book VI.
XIV.
Who were the preachers of the Catholic Doctrine, and which are
the commandments given by them.
On whose account, also, we who are now assembled in one place,
— Peter and Andrew, James and John, sons of Zebedee, Philip
and Bartholomew, Thomas and Matthew, James the son of Alpheus,
and Lebbeus who was surnamed Thaddeus, and Simon the Cana-
nite, and Matthias, who, instead of Judas, was numbered with us;
James the brother of the Lord, and Bishop of Jerusalem, and Paul
the teacher of the Gentiles, the chosen vessel, —all being present,
have written to you this Catholic Doctrine, for the confirmation of
you to whom the oversight of the church universal is committed ;
wherein we declare to you that there is only one God Almighty,
besides whom there is no other; and that ye must worship and
adore him only, through Jesus Christ our Lord, in the most Holy
Spirit; that ye are to make use of the Sacred Scriptures, the Law
and the Prophets; to honor your parents; to avoid all unlawful
actions; to believe in the resurrection and the judgment, and to
expect the retribution; and to use all his creatures with thankful-
ness, as the works of God, and having no evil in them; and to
marry after a lawful manner, for such marriage is unblamable.
bt For the woman is suited to the man by the Lord. And
Matt t the Lord saith, He that made them from the beginning
made them male and female, and said, For this cause shall a man
leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave to his wife, and
they two shall be one flesh. Nor let it be esteemed lawful after
marriage to put her away who is without blame. For, saith he,
Ma + = Thow shalt take heed to thy spirit, and shalt not forsake the
wife of thy youth; for she is the partner of thy life, and the
Malt remains of thy spirit. I, and no other, have made her. For
Matt. the Lord saith, What God hath joined together let not man
put asunder.
For the wife is the partner of life, united by God into one body
from two. But he that divideth that again into two, which is
become one, is the enemy of the creation of God, and the adversary
of his providence. In like manner, he that retaimeth her that is
BOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 145
corrupted, is a transgressor of the law of nature; since he {18735
that retaineth an adulieress is foolish and wicked. For the Scrip-
ture saith, Cut her off from thy flesh ; for she is notahelp, {55°95
but a snare, bending her mind from thee to another.
Nor be ye circumcised in your flesh; but let the circumcision
which is of the heart by the spirit suffice for the faithful. For the ~
Scripture saith, Be ye circumcised to your God; and cir- ὅτ
cumceise the foreskin of your hearts.
XV.
That we ought neither to rebaptize, nor to receive that baptism
which is given by the wicked ; which is not baptism, but pollution.
Be ye likewise contented with one baptism alone, that which is
into the death of the Lord; not that which is conferred by wicked
heretics, but that which is conferred by unblamable priests in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; {3?%.
and let not that which cometh from the ungodly be received by you,
nor let that which is done by the godly be annulled by a second.
For as there is one God, one Christ, and one Comforter, and one
death of the Lord in the body, so let the baptism which is given
into that death be one. But those that receive polluted baptism
from the ungodly, will become partners in their opinions. For they
are not priests; for God saith to them, Because thou hast { }°%
rejected knowledge, I will also reject thee from the office of a priest
to me. Nor indeed are those that are baptized by them initiated,
but polluted ; not receiving the remission of sins, but the bond of
impiety. And besides, they that attempt to rebaptize those who are
already initiated, crucify the Lord afresh; slay him a second time ;
laugh at divine and ridicule holy things; affront the Spirit; dis-
honor the sacred blood of Christ, as common blood ; are impious
against Him that sent, Him that suffered, and Him that witnessed.
But also he that, out of contempt, will not be baptized, shall be
condemned as an unbeliever, and shall be reproached as ungrateful
and foolish. For the Lord saith, Hxcept a man be bap- 3 30h
tized of water and of the Spirit, he shall by no means enter into the
kingdom of heaven. And again, He that believeth, and is {Mar
baptized, shall be saved ; but he that believeth not shall be damned.
10
146 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VI.
But he that saith, When I am dying, I will be baptized, lest I should
sin, and defile my baptism, is ignorant of God, and forgetful of his
prcclus. δ: Το δ own nature. For, Delay not to turn unto the Lord;
for thou knowest not what the next day will bring forth.
Moreover, baptize your children, and bring them up in the nur-
ture and admonition of God. For the Saviour saith, Suffer the
iw ii.t lattle children to come unto me, and forbid them not.
XVI.
Coneerning books with false inscriptions.
We have written all these things to you, that ye may know our
decree, what itis; and that ye may not receive those books which
have been fabricated in our name by the ungodly. For ye are not
to attend to the names of the apostles, but to the nature of the things,
and the correct decision. For we know that Simon and Cleobius, and
their followers, have compiled poisonous books under the name of
Christ and of his disciples, and carry them about in order to deceive
you who love Christ and us his servants. And among the ancients,
also, some have written apocryphal books of Moses, and Enoch, and -
Adam, and Isaiah, and David, and Ehas, and of the three patri-
archs ; pernicious, and repugnant to the truth. And such things
now have the wicked heretics done ; reproaching the creation, mar-
riage, providence, the begetting of children, the law, and the
prepkets ; inscribing certain barbarous names, and, as they think,
of angels, but, to speak the truth, of demons, who suggest things to
them : whose doctrine eschew, that ye may not be partakers of the
punishment due to those who write such things for the seduction and
perdition of the faithful and unblamable disciples of the Lord Jesus.
XVII.
Matrimonial precepts concerning Clergymen.
We have said that a Bishop, and a Presbyter, and a Deacon,
τὴν ὃς 15. ©» When they are constituted, must be but once married.
“uns aan a “τ ae Ae oo eee
BOOK VI. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 147
whether their wives be alive, or whether they be dead; and that it
is not lawful for them, if they be unmarried when they are ordained,
to be married afterwards ; or if they be then already married, to be
married a second time ; but that they should be content with the
wife whom they had when they came to ordination.
We also command that the Attendants, and the Singers, and the
Readers, and the Porters, be only once married. But if they
entered into the clergy before they were married, we permit them
to marry, if they have an inclination thereto, lest they sin, and incur
punishment.
But we do not permit any one of the clergy to marry a prostitute,
or a slave, or a widow, or one that is divorced ; as also saith {οἶον
the Law. 3
Let the Deaconess be a pure virgin, or, at the least, a widow who
hath been but once married, faithful, and well-esteemed.
XVIII.
An exhortation commanding to avoid the communion of the impious
Heretics.
Receive ye the penitent ; for this 15 the will of God in Christ.
Instruct the catechumens in the elements of religion, and then bap-
tize them. Eschew the atheistical Heretics, who are past repent-
ance, and separate them from the faithful, and excommunicate them
from the church of God; and charge the faithful to abstain entirely
from them, and not to partake with them either in sermons or in pray-
ers. For these men are enemies to the church, and lay snares for
it; men who corrupt the flock, and defile the heritage of Christ;
pretenders only to wisdom, and wholly depraved: concerning whom
Solomon the Wise said, U’he wicked doers pretend to act piously.
For, saith he, There is away which seemeth right to some, Ὁ τον;
but the ends thereof look to the bottom of hell. These are they con-
cerning whom the Lord declared his mind with bitterness and
severity, saying that they are false Christs and false {Matty
prophets, who have blasphemed the Spirit of grace, and done despite
to the gift from him, after the grace [of baptism]; to whom {tt
forgiveness shall not be granted, neither in this world, nor in that
148 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VI.
which is to come; who are both more wicked than the Jews, and
more atheistical than the Gentiles; who blaspheme the God over
all, and tread under foot his Son, and do despite to the doctrine of
the Spirit; who deny the words of God, or pretend hypocritically to
receive them, to the affronting of God, and the deceiving of those
that come among them; who abuse the Holy Scriptures, and, as for
righteousness, know not what it is; who spoil the church of God, as
ft the little foxes do the vineyards ; whom we exhort you to
avoid, lest ye lay traps for your own souls.
ἐπὴν} Indeed, He that walketh with wise men shall be wise ; but
he that walketh with the foolish shall be known. For we ought
neither to run along with a thief, nor put in our lot with an adul-
pen} terer; since holy David saith, O Lord, I have hated them
that hate thee ; and I am withered away on account of thine enemies.
ἐόν L hated them with a perfect hatred: they were to me as ene-
2g} = =omies. And God reproacheth Jehosaphat with his friend-
ship towards Ahab, and his league with him, and with Ahaziah, by
the prophet Jehu, the son of Hanani, saying, Art thou in friend-
ship with a sinner? or dost thou ad him that is hated by the Lord?
For this cause the wrath of the Lord would be upon thee suddenly, —
2 onto διέ that thy heart is found perfect with the Lord. For
this cause the Lord hath spared thee. Yet are thy works shattered,
and thy ships broken to pieces.
Eschew, therefore, their fellowship, and be estranged from peace
with them. For concerning them the prophet declared, saying,
fai t It ts not laeuful to rejoice with the ungodly, saith the Lord.
56: 10. For these are hidden wolves, dumb dogs that cannot bark ;
who at present are but few, but in process of time, when the end of
the world draweth nigh, they will be more in number and more
ike t troublesome ; concerning whom the Lord said, Will the
Son of man, when he cometh, find faith on the earth? And,
Hist Because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax
24:.34.} cold. And, There shall come false Christs and false
prophets, and shall show signs in heaven, so as, of tt were possible,
to deceive even the elect ;— but from their deceit God, through Jesus
Christ, who is our hope, will deliver us.
And indeed, as we passed through the nations and confirmed the
churches, curing some with much exhortation and with healing dis-
course, we brought them back when they were in the certain way to
BOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 149
death. But those that were incurable we cast out from the flock,
that they might not infect with their scabby disease the lambs which
were sound; but that these might continue before the Lord God
pure and undefiled, sound and unspotted. And this we did in every
city, everywhere through the whole world, and have left to you the
Bishops, and to the rest of the Priests, this catholic doctrine worthily
and righteously, as a memorial of confirmation to those who have
believed in Gods and we have sent it by our fellow-minister Clem-
ent, our most faithful and like-minded son in the Lord, together with
Barnabas, and Timothy our most dearly beloved son, and the gen-
uine Mark. Together with whom we recommend to you also Titus,
and Luke, and Jason, and Lucius, and Sosipater; by whom = $163.
also we exhort you in the Lord to abstain from your old manner of
life, vain bonds, separations, observances, distinction of meats, and
2 Cor.
daily washings. For old things are passed away; behold, {29%
all things are become new.
XIX.
To those who speak evil of the Law.
For since ye have known God, through Jesus Christ, and all his
dispensation, as it hath been from the beginning; that he gave a
Isaiah,
plain Law to assist the law of nature, sucha one as is pure, {*3"3H
salutary, and holy, in which he inscribed his own name; per- { 2s"
fect, unfailing, complete in ten commands, unspotted, converting
souls; which when the Hebrews forgot, he put them in {497
mind of it by the prophet Malachi, saying, Remember ye ὃ i
the Law of Moses, the man of God, who gave you in charge com-
mandments and ordinances. Which Law 15 so very holy and right-
eous, that even our Saviour, when on a certain time he healed one
leper, and afterwards nine, said to the first, Go, show {Matt διὰ
thyself to the high priest, and offer the gift which Moses com-
manded, for a testimony unto them; and afterwards to the nine,
Go, show yourselves to the priests. oe:
For nowhere hath he abrogated the Law, as Simon pretendeth,
but he hath fulfilled it; for he saith, One jot or one tittle Ὁ Matt.
shall not pass from the law, until all be fulfilled. For, saith he,
150 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK VI.
yitt I came not to destroy the law, but to fulfil it. And indeed
Moses himself, who was at once the lawgiver and the high priest,
and the prophet and the king, and Elias, the zealous follower of
the prophets, were present at our Lord’s transfiguration on the
mountain, and witnesses of his incarnation and of his sufferings, as
the friends and familiars of Christ, but not as enemies and strangers.
Whence it is manifest that the Law is good and holy, as also the
prophets.
XX.
Which ts the Law of Nature, and which is that afterwards intro-
duced ; and why tt was introduced.
Now the Law is the Decalogue, which the Lord promulgated to
ποδὶ them with an audible voice, before the people made that calf
which represented the Egyptian Apis. And the Law is righteous,
and therefore is called the Law because its judgments are rightly
made, according to nature; but the followers of Simon despise it,
supposing that they shall not be judged thereby, and so shall escape
punishment. This Law is good, holy, not forced; for it saith, If
χοῦ, thou wilt make me an altar, thou shalt make it of earth. It
doth not say, Make one; but, If thou wilt make. It doth not
impose a necessity, but gave leave to their power as being free.
For God needeth not sacrifices, since he 15 by nature above all want.
But knowing that, as of old, Abel, beloved of God, and Noah, and
Abraham, and those that succeeded, without being required, but
only moved of themselves by the law of nature, offered sacrifice to
God, out of a grateful mind; so he now permitted the Hebrews,
not commanding, but if they chose, permitting them; and, if they
offered from a right intention, showing himself pleased with their
4j'in¢ = Sacrifices. Therefore he saith, If thou desirest to offer, do
not offer to me as to one that needeth, for I stand in need of noth-
ing 5 for the world is mine, and the fulness thereof.
But when the people became forgetful of this, and called upon a
calf as God, instead of the true God, and to him ascribed the cause
to οἵ their coming out of Egypt, saying, Z'hese are thy gods,
O Israel, who have brought thee out of the land of Egypt ; and
when these men had committed wickedness with the similitude of a
BOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 151
calf that eateth hay, and denied God, who had visited them by
Moses, in their afflictions, and had done signs with his hand and rod,
and had smitten the Egyptians with ten plagues; who had divided
the waters of the Red Sea into two parts; who had led them in the
midst of the water, as a horse upon the plain; who had drowned
their enemies, and those that lay in wait for them; who, at Marah,
had made sweet the bitter fountain ; who had brought water out of
the abrupt rock, till they were satisfied; who had overshadowed
them with a pillar of a cloud, on account of the immoderate heat,
and with a pillar of fire, which enlightened and guided them, when
they knew not which way they were to go; who gave them manna
from heaven, and gave them quails for flesh, from the sea; {j{"3
who gave them the Law in the mountain ; whose voice they were
deemed worthy to hear; him they denied, saying to Aaron, Wake
us gods who shall go before us. And they made a molten calf, and
sacrificed to an idol. Then God was angry, as being ungratefully
treated by them; and he bound them with bonds which could not
be loosed, with a mortifying burden and a hard collar, and no longer
said, [f thou makest, but Make an altar, and sacrifice per- {§*9¢-
petually ; for thou art forgetful and ungrateful. Offer burnt-offer-
ings, therefore, continually, that thou mayest be mindful of me.
For since thou hast wickedly abused thy power, I lay a necessity
upon thee for the time to come; and I command thee to abstain
from certain meats; and I ordain thee the distinction of clean
and unclean creatures, although every creature is good, as being
made by me. And I appoint thee several separations, purgations,
frequent washings and sprinklings, and several times of rest; and if
thou neglect any of them, I determine that punishment which is
proper to the disobedient; that, being pressed and galled by thy
collar, thou mayest depart from the error of polytheism, and, laying
aside the declaration, Z’hese are thy gods, O Israel, mayest be
mindful of this, Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God ts one Lord ;
and mayest hasten back again to that law which is imparted by me
to all men naturally, That there is only one God in heaven and on
earth ; and that it is thy duty to love him with all thy heart, and all
thy might, and all thy mind; and to fear none but him, nor to
admit the names of other gods into thy mind, nor to let thy tongue
utter them out of thy mouth.
152 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VI.
On account of the hardness of their hearts, he bound them, that
by sacrificmg, and by resting, and by purifications, and the like,
they might come to the knowledge of God, who ordaimed these
things for them.
ΧΧΙ.
That we, who believe in Christ, are under grace, and not under the
servitude of that additional Law.
isk} But blessed are your eyes, for they see; and your ears,
For they hear ; ye who have believed in the one God, not by neces-
sity, but by a sound understanding, in obedience to Him that called
you. For ye are released from the bonds, and freed from the ser-
were vitude. For, saith he, J call you no longer servants, but
Friends ; for all things that I have heard of my Father, have I made
known unto you. For to them that would not see nor hear, not for
the want of those senses, but for the excess of their wickedness, J
gave statutes that were not good, and judgments whereby they should
not lve; ‘not good,” however, in their view: as instruments for
burning, and the knife, and medicines, are esteemed enemies by the
sick; and ‘impossible to be observed,” on account of their obsti-
nacy. Whence also those statutes brought death upon them, being
not obeyed.
XXII.
That the Law for sacrifices ts additional, which Christ, when he
came, took away.
Ye, therefore, are blessed, who are delivered from the curse ;
for Christ, the Son of God, by his coming, hath strengthened and
completed the Law. He hath taken away the additional precepts,
although not all of them, yet, at least, the more grievous ones;
having confirmed the Law, and having caused these to cease; and
he hath again set free the self-government of men, not subjecting it
to the punishment of a temporal death, but requiring an account m
Matt’ another state. Wherefore he saith, Jf any man will come
δον after me, let him come. And again, Will ye also go away ?
BOOK VI. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 153
And, besides, before his coming, he refused the sacrifices of the
people, while they frequently offered them, when they sinned against
him, and thought that he was to be appeased by sacrifices, {ᾧ 3%,
and not by repentance. For he saith thus, Why dost thow bring to
me frankincense from Saba, and cinnamon from a remote land ?
Your burnt-offerings are not acceptable, and your sacrifices are not
sweet tome. And afterwards, Gather your burnt-offerings $75.
together, with your sacrifices, and eat flesh ; because I did not com-
mand you, when I brought you out of the land of Egypt, concerning
burnt-offerings and sacrifices. And he saith by Isaiah, Zo what
purpose do ye bring me a multitude of sacrifices? LI am full of the
burnt-offerings of rams, and Iwill not accept the fat of lambs, and
the blood of bulls and of goats. Nor come ye to appear before me ;
for who hath required these things at your hands? Tread my courts
no more. If ye bring me fine flour, it is vain. Incense is an abom-
imation unto me. Your new moons, and your Sabbaths, and your
great day, I cannot endure. Your fasts, and your rests, and your
feasts, my soul hateth. I am overfull of them. And he {37%
saith by another, Depart from me. The sound of thy hymns, and
the psalms of thy musical instruments, I will not hear. And Sam-
uel said to Saul, when he thought to sacrifice, Obedience 1s {15S
better than sacrifice; and hearkening, than the fat of rams. For,
behold, the Lord doth not so much delight in sacrifice, as in obeying
him. And he saith by David, L will take no calves out of £49.53.
thy house, nor he-goats out of thy flock. If I should be hungry, I
would not tell thee; for the whole world is mine, and the fulness
thereof. Shall I eat the flesh of bulls, or drink the blood of goats?
Sacrifice to God the sacrifice of praise, and pay thy vows to the
Most High.
And in all the Scriptures, in like manner, he refuseth their sacri-
fices on account of their sinning against him. For the sac- §,P70v-
rifices of the wicked are an abomination with the Lord, since they
offer them in an unlawful manner. And again, Their sacri- {¥os¢2»
fices are to them as bread of lamentation. All that eat of them shall
be defiled. If, therefore, before his coming, he sought for a clean
heart and a contrite spirit, more than sacrifices, much rather did
he abrogate those sacrifices, we mean those by blood, when he came.
Yet he so abrogated them, as that he first fulfilled them. For he
was both circumcised and sprinkled ; and he offered sacrifices and
154 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ VI.
whole burnt-offerings, and made use of the rest of the customs.
And he that was the lawgiver became himself the fulfilling of the
Law, not taking away the natural law, but abrogating those addi-
tional precepts that were afterwards introduced, although not all of
them.
XXIII.
How Christ became a Fulfiller of the Law ; and what parts of it he
caused to cease, or changed, or transferred.
For hé did not take away the law of nature, but confirmed it. For
peut ~~ he that said in the Law, The Lord thy God is one Lord, the
ΤΡ. same saith in the Gospel, That they might know thee the only
τι 8.} true God. And he that said, [how shalt love thy neighbor
13:34. as thyself, saith in the Gospel, renewing the same precept,
A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another.
ya} = He who then forbade murder, now forbiddeth causeless
anger. He that forbade adultery, now forbiddeth all unlawful lust.
ἀν He that forbade stealing, now pronounceth him most
Matt. happy who, out of his own labors, supplieth the needy. He
48, 88.} that forbade hatred, now requireth love, even towards ene-
mies. He that limited retaliation, now requireth long-suffering, not
as if just retaliation were an unjust thing, but because long-
suffering is better. Nor did he make laws to destroy our natural
mrt passions, but only to forbid the excess of them. He who
had commanded to honor parents, was himself subject to them.
He who commanded to keep the Sabbath, by resting thereon, for
the sake of meditating on the laws, hath now commanded us to con-
sider the law of creation and of providence every day, and give
thanks to God. He abrogated circumcision, when he had himself
ac io.¢ fulfilled it. For he it was to whom the inheritance was
reserved, who was the expectation of the nations.
5:93 34.¢ He who made a law for swearing rightly, and forbade
perjury, hath now charged us not to swear at all. He hath im sev-
eral ways changed baptism, sacrifice, the priesthood, and the divine
service, which was confined to one place. For, instead of daily
baptisms, he hath given only one, which is that into his death.
Instead of one tribe, he hath appointed that, out of every nation,
BOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 155
the best be ordained for the priesthood; and that not their bodies
be examined for blemishes, but their religion and their lives.
Instead of a bloody sacrifice, he hath appointed that reasonable, and
unbloody, and mystical one of his body and blood, which is per-
formed to represent by symbols the death of the Lord. Instead of
the divine service confined to one place, he hath commanded and
deemed it fitting that he should be glorified from the rising {iis}
of the sun even unto the going down of the same,inevery {1 4.
place of his dominion.
He did not, therefore, take away the Law from us, but the bonds.
For concerning the Law, Moses saith, Thow shalt meditate {δὰ
on the word which I command thee, when thow sittest in thy house,
and when thou risest up, and when thou walkest in the way. And
David saith, His delight ἐδ in the law of the Lord, andin §433™
lis law will he meditate day and night. For everywhere would he
have us subject to his laws, but not transgressors of them. For
saith he, Blessed are the undefiled in the way, who walk in ΤΑΝ,
the law of the Lord. Blessed are they that search out hs testumo-
nies; with their whole heart shall they seek him. And again,
Blessed are we, O Israel, because those things that are rea
pleasing to God are known to us. And the Lord saith, [fF ΤΡῚΣ
ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them.
XXIV.
That it pleased the Lord that the law of righteousness should be
manifested also by Romans.
Nor doth he desire that the law of righteousness should be exhib-
ited through us only; but he is pleased that through Romans
also it should appear and shine. For these also, when they have
believed on the Lord, have withdrawn both from polytheism and
from injustice ; and they approve the good, and punish the bad.
But they hold the Jews under tribute, and do not suffer them to
make use of their own ordinances ; —
ee SED PE eee PRE ΡΟ ΡΥ ee eee er TE Pte Ae
156 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ VI.
ΧΧΥ.
How God, on account of their impiety towards Christ, made the Jews
captives, and placed them under tribute.
Because, indeed, they drew servitude upon themselves volunta-
is 13} ΤΥ, when they said, We have no king but Cesar. And,
11: 48.} If we do not slay Christ, all men will believe on him; and
the Romans will come, and will take away both our place and
nation. And so they prophesied unwittingly; for, indeed, the
Gentiles have believed on him; and they themselves have been
deprived by the Romans of their power and of their legal worship.
They are also forbidden to slay whom they please, and to sacrifice
when they will. Wherefore they are accursed, not bemg able to
ἀπὰς δ perform the things commanded. For saith the Scripture,
αἴθ Cursed is he that continueth not in all things which are
written in the book of the law to do them. Now, it is impossible for
them, in their dispersion, while they are among the heathen, to per-
form all things in their law. For the divine Moses forbiddeth both
to rear an altar out of Jerusalem, and to read the law out of the
bounds of Judea.
Let us therefore follow Christ, that we may inherit his blessings.
Let us walk after the Law and the Prophets, by the Gospel. Let us
eschew the worshippers of many gods, and the murderers of Christ,
and the murderers of the prophets, and the wicked and atheistical
heretics. Let us be obedient to Christ, as to our king, as having
authority to change various constitutions, and having, as a legisla-
tor, wisdom to make new constitutions in different circumstances ;
yet so that everywhere the laws of nature be immutably preserved.
XXVI.
That we ought to avoid the heretics, as the corrupters of souls.
Therefore, O Bishops, and ye of the laity, avoid all heretics, who
abuse the Law and the Prophets. For they are enemies to Almighty
God, and disobey him, and do not confess Christ to be the Son of
BOOK VI. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 157
God. For they also deny his generation according to the flesh ;
they are ashamed of his cross; they abuse his passion and death ;
they know not his resurrection; they take away his generation
before all ages. Besides, some of them are impious after another
manner, imagining the Lord to be a mere man; supposing him to
consist of a soul anda body. But others of them suppose that Jesus
himself is the God over all, and glorify him as being his own Father,
and suppose him to be both the Son and the Comforter; than which
doctrines what can be more impious? Others, again, of them refuse
certain meats, and say that marriage, with the procreation of chil-
dren, is evil, and the contrivance of the devil; and, being ungodly
themselves, they are not willing to rise again, on account of their
wickedness. Wherefore also they ridicule the resurrection, and
say, “ We are holy people,” unwilling to eat and to drink; and
they fancy that from the dead they shall arise, spirits without flesh,
who shall be condemned for ever in eternal fire. Fly, therefore,
from them, lest ye perish with them in their impieties.
XXVII.
Of some Jewish and Gentile observances.
Now if any persons keep to the Jewish observances con- { 4’
cerning gonorrhceas and nocturnal pollutions, and the lawful con-
Jugal acts; let them tell us whether, in those hours or days when
they undergo any such thing, they observe not to pray, or to touch
a sacred book, or to partake of the Eucharist? And if they own it
to be so, it is plain that they are void of the Holy Spirit, which
always continueth with the faithful. For concerning holy persons
Solomon saith, Z’hat every one may prepare himself, that so ${2%9x;
when he sleepeth, it may keep him; and when he ariseth, it may talk
with him.
For if thou thinkest, Ὁ woman, when thou art seven days in thy
separation, that thou art void of the Holy Spirit, then, if thou die
suddenly, thou wilt depart void of the Spirit, and without assured
hope in God. Or indeed thou hast the Spirit altogether insepara-
ble, as not being in a place. And it is suitable for thee to offer
prayer, and receive the Kucharist, and enjoy the coming of the
158 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VI.
Holy Spirit, as having been guilty of no fault in this matter. For
neither lawful mixture, nor child-bearing, nor the menstrual purga-
tion, nor nocturnal pollution, can defile the nature of a man, or
separate the Holy Spirit from him. Nothing but wickedness and
unlawful practice can do that. Tor the Holy Spirit always abideth
with those who are possessed of it, so long as they are worthy ;
and those from whom it is departed, it leaveth desolate, and exposed
to the wicked spirit.
Now every man is filled either with the Holy or with the Un-
clean Spirit ; and it is not possible to avoid both the one and the
other, unless they can receive opposite spirits. For the Comforter
hateth every lie, and the devil hateth all truth. But every one that
is baptized agreeably to the truth is separated from the Diabolical
Spirit, and is under the Holy Spirit; and the Holy Spirit remaineth
with him, so long as he is doing good, and filleth him with wisdom
and understanding, and suffereth not the wicked spirit to approach
him, but watcheth over his goings.
If, therefore, Ὁ woman, as thou sayest, thou art, in the days of
thy separation, void of the Holy Spirit, thou art filled with the
unclean one; for, by neglecting to pray and to read, thou wilt invite
him to thee, though he were unwilling. For this spirit, if any
other, loveth the ungrateful, the slothful, the careless, and the
drowsy, since he himself by ingratitude was distempered with an
evil mind, and was deprived by God of his dignity ; having chosen
to be a devil, instead of an archangel. Wherefore, O woman, eschew
such vain words, and be ever mindful of God that created thee, and
pray to him. For he is thy Lord, and the Lord of the universe ;
and meditate on his laws, observing nothing superstitiously, —
neither the natural purgation, nor lawful mixture, nor childbirth, nor
a miscarriage, nor a blemish of the body; since such observances
are the vain-and unreasonable inventions of foolish men.
Neither the burial of a man, nor a dead man’s bone, nor a sepul-
chre, nor any particular sort of food, nor nocturnal pollution, can
defile the soul of man; but only impiety towards God, and trans-
gression and injustice towards one’s neighbor; I mean rapine, vio-
lence, or if there be any thing eogeeery: to his righteousness, as
adultery or fornication. 7
Wherefore, beloved, avoid and eschew such observances; for
they are heathenish. For we do not abominate a dead man as the
BOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 159
heathen do, since we hope that he will live again. Nor do we hate
lawful mixture ; for it is their practice to be wicked in such things.
For the conjunction of man and wife, if it be with righteousness, is
agreeable to the mind of God. For he that made them αὐ { 45%}
the beginning made them male and female; and he blessed them,
and said, Increase and multiply, and fill the earth. Tf, {ον
therefore, the difference of sexes was made by the will of God for
the generation of multitudes, then must the conjunction of male and
female be also agreeable to his mind.
XXVIII.
Of the love of boys, adultery, and fornication.
But we do not say so of that mixture which is contrary to nature,
or of any unlawful practice ; for such are enmity to God. For
the sin of Sodom is contrary to nature, as is also that with irra-
tional animals; but adultery and fornication are against the Law.
Of which vices the first-mentioned are impieties ; one of the others
is an injustice, and the last isa sin. But none of them is without
its punishment according to its own nature. |
For the practisers of the first sort of lewdness attempt the disso-
lution of the world, and endeavor to make the natural course of
things change for one that is unnatural. But those of the second
sort, the adulterers, are unjust, by corrupting others’ marriages, and
dividing into two what God hath made one, rendering the children
suspected, and exposing the true husband to the snares of others.
And fornication is the destruction of one’s own flesh, as it is
done not for the procreation of children, but entirely for the sake of
pleasure ; which is a mark of incontinency, and not a sign of
virtue.
Moreover, all these things are forbidden by the Law; for thus
say the oracles: Thou shalt not lie with mankind as with {δον
womankind ; for such a one is accursed ; and ye shall stone 20: 13.
them with stones. They have wrought abomination. Everyone {EX°%;
that lieth with a beast, slay ye him. He hath wrought wickedness
in his people. And if any one defile a married woman, {5%°%p,
slay ye them both. They have wrought wickedness; they {ΡΝ
160 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book VI.
eit are guilty ; let them die. And afterwards, There shall not
be a fornicator among the sons of Israel, and there shall not be a
Fornicatress among the daughters of Israel. Thou shalt not offer
the hire of a harlot to the Lord thy God upon the altar, nor the
Isc 13.¢ price of a dog. For the vows arising from the hire of a
harlot are not clean. :
These things the laws have forbidden; but they have honored
marriage, and have called it blessed ; since God hath blessed it,
£%.} who jomed male and female together. And wise Solo-
isi ¢ mon somewhere saith, A wife is suited to her husband by
piss the Lord; and David saith, Thy wife is like a flourishing _
vine by the sides of thy house; thy children, like olive branches
round about thy table. Behold, thus shall the man be blessed that
Feareth the Lord.
inex | Wherefore marriage is honorable, and comely, and the
begetting of children pure; for there is no evil in that which is
good. Therefore neither is the natural purgation abominable before
God, who hath ordered it to happen to women within the space of
thirty days for their advantage and healthful state, who are more
confined than men, as keeping usually at home in the house. Nay
more, in the Gospel, where the woman with the perpetual purgation
of blood touched the saving border of the Lord’s garment, in hope
of being healed, he was not angry at her, nor did he complain of her
at all. But, on the contrary, he healed her, saying, Thy faith hath
saved thee. When the natural purgations appear in the wives, let
not their husbands approach them, out of regard to the children to
be begotten ; for the Law hath forbidden it. For it saith, Thou
ib%y} shalt not come near thy wife when she is in her separation.
Ezek. Nor indeed let them frequent their wives’ company when
they are with child. For they do this, not for the begetting of
children, but for the sake of pleasure. Nowa lover of God ought
not to be a lover of pleasure.
BOOK VI. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 161
XXIX.
How Wives ought to be subject to their own Husbands, and Hus-
bands to love their own Wives.
Ye wives, be subject to your own husbands, and have them in
esteem, and serve them with fear and love, as holy Sarah honored
Abraham. For she could not endure to call him by his name; but
called him Lord, when she said My Lord is old. In like {πὸ
manner, ye husbands, love your own wives, as your own members,
as partners in life, and fellow-helpers for the procreation of children.
For the Scripture saith, Rejoice with the wife of thy youth. { Fs
Let her conversation be to thee as a loving hind, and a pleasant foal ;
let her alone guide thee, and be with thee at all times. For if thou
be every way encompassed with her friendship, thou wilt be happy in
her society. Love them, therefore, as your own members, as your
very bodies ; for so it is written, Zhe Lord hath testified ΠΝ
between thee and between the wife of thy youth. And she is thy
partner ; and another hath not made.her ; and she is the remains
of thy spirit. And, Take ye heed to your spirit ; and forsake not
thou the wife of thy youth.
A husband, therefore, and a wife, when they company together
in lawful marriage, and rise from one another, may pray without
any observances; and, without washing, are clean. But whoever
corrupteth and defileth another man’s wife, or is defiled with a
harlot; when he ariseth up from her, though he wash himself in
the entire ocean and all the rivers, cannot be clean.
XXX.
That it is the custom of Jews and Gentiles to observe natural’
purgations, and to abominate the remains of the dead; but that
all this is contrary to Christianity.
Be not scrupulous, therefore, about things ceremonial and natu-
ral, as thinking that ye are defiled by them. Nor seek after
Jewish separations, nor perpetual washings, nor purifications upon
11
162 CONSTITUTIONS OF _ [BOOK VI.
the touch of a dead body. But, without such observances, assemble
in the cemeteries, reading the holy books, and singing for the martyrs
who are fallen asleep in the Lord, and for all the saints from the
beginning of the world, and for your brethren that are asleep in the
Lord; and offer the acceptable Eucharist, the representation of the
royal body of Christ, both in your churches and in the cemeteries ;
and, at the funerals of the departed, accompany them forth with
73. singing, if they were faithful in Christ. For, Precious in
the sight of the Lord 1s the death of is saints. And again, O my
fet soul, return unto thy rest; for the Lord hath done thee
ἔρον good. And elsewhere, The memory of the just is with
Wis} encomiums. And, The souls of the righteous are in the
hands of God. For those that have believed in God, although they
are asleep, are not dead. For our Saviour saith to the Sadducees,
wht But concerning the resurrection of the dead, have ye not
puke t read that which is written, I am the God of Abraham, and
Exot? =the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? (rod, therefore,
is not the God of the dead, but of the living ; for all live to him.
Wherefore of those that live with God, even the very relics are not
ΡΣ without honor. For even Hlisha the prophet, after he was
fallen asleep, raised up a dead man who had been slain by the pirates
of Syria. For his body touched the bones of Elisha, and he arose
and lived. Now this would not have happened, unless the body of
αι Hlisha were holy. And chaste Joseph embraced Jacob
is %3:¢ after he was deceased, upon his bed. And Moses and Jo-
jr35,¢ shua the son of Nun, carried away the relics of Joseph, and
did not esteem this a defilement. Whence ye also, O Bishops, and
the rest, who, without such observances, touch the departed, ought
not to think yourselves defiled. Nor abhor the relics of these per-
sons ; but avoid such observances, for they are foolish. And adorn
yourselves with holiness and chastity, that ye may become partakers
of immortality, and partners of the kingdom of God, and may
receive the promise of God, and’ may rest for ever, through Jesus
Christ our Saviour.
To him, therefore, who is able to open the ears of your hearts
to the receiving of the oracles of God administered to you, both
by the Gospel, and by the doctrine of Jesus Christ of Nazareth,
who was crucified under Pontius Pilate and Herod, and died, and
rose again from the dead; and will come again at the end of the
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 163
world with power and great glory, and will raise the dead, and
put an end to this world, and distribute to every one according to
his deserts ; to him who hath given us himself for an earnest of the
resurrection ; who was taken up into the heavens by the power of his
God and Father, in our sight, we having eaten and drunk with him
for forty days after he arose from the dead; who is sat down on the
right hand of the throne of the majesty of Almighty God upon the
cherubim ; to whom it was said, Sit thou on my right hand, {5a
until I make thine enemies thy footstool ; whom the most blessed
Stephen saw standing at the right hand of power, and cried out and
said, Behold I see the heavens opened, and the Son of Man { Acts
standing at the right hand of God, as the High Priest of all the
rational orders ; — through him, worship, and majesty, and glory, be
given to Almighty God, both now and for ever. Amen.
BOOK VII.
CONCERNING DEPORTMENT, AND THE EUCHARIST, AND INITIATION
INTO CHRIST.
CHAPTER I.
That there are two ways; the one natural, of life, and the other
introduced afterwards, of death; and that the former is from
God, and the latter of error, from the snares of the adversary.
THE lawgiver Moses said to the Israelites, Behold, I {Reut:
have set before your face the way of life and the way of death; and
added, Choose life, that thow mayest live. Elijah the §Dext.
prophet also said to the people, How long will ye halt with {° Kings.
both your legs? If the Lord be God, follow him. The Lord
Jesus also said justly, No one can serve two masters; for { Matt.
either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold
to the one, and despise the other. We also, following our Master
164 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ VII.
Christ, who is the Saviour of all men, especially of those that
believe, are obliged to say that there are two ways, the one of life,
the other of death; which have no comparison one with another ;
for they are very different, or rather entirely separate. And the
way of life is natural, but that of death was afterwards introduced ;
it not being according to the mind of God, but from the snares of
the adversary.
If.
Moral exhortations of the Lord’s constitutions agreeing with the
ancient prolibitions af the divine Laws. The prohibition of
anger, corruption, adultery, and every forbidden action.
The first way, therefore, is that of life, and is this, which the
Deut. Law also appointeth, Zo love the Lord God with all thy
Mark,? mind, and with all thy soul, who is the one and only God,
Ue%s.¢ besides whom there is no other ; and thy neighbor as thyself.
Tob. 1 And whatsoever thou art unwilling to have done to thee,
Matt? that do not thou to another. Bless them that curse you ;
tuket pray for them that despitefully use you. Love your ene-
Matt... mues ; for what thanks is it if ye love those that love you ?
For even the Gentiles do the same. But love ye those that hate you,
Deut. 2 and ye shall have no enemy. For it saith, Thou shalt not
hate any man, no, not an Egyptian, nor an Kdonute. For they are
all the workmanship of God. Avoid not the persons, but the senti-
iPet-2 ments, of the wicked. Abstain from fleshly and worldly
lusts.
Matt. ΤΡ any one smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the
other also. Not that retaliation is evil, but that patience is more
Psalm honorable. For David saith, If 1 have made returns to
Matt. them that repaid me evil. Jf any one compel thee to go a
5: 40.¢ mile, go with him twain. And he that will sue thee at the
law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also. And
Luke,t from him that taketh thy goods require them not again.
Matt Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would
borrow of thee turn not thow away and shut thy hand. For
Psalm the righteous man is compassionate, and lendeth. For
Fe: Pare ee δι
FEY ΟἿ (Sean ies
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 165
your Father would have you give to all, who himself {Malt
maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth his
ran on the just and on the unjust. It is therefore reasonable to
give to all out of thine own labors. For the Scripture saith, {δ
Honor the Lord out of thy righteous labors ; but so that the {62%
saints be preferred.
Thou shalt not kill; that is, thou shalt not destroy a man like
thyself; for thou dissolvest what was well made. Not asif all
killing were wicked, but only that of the innocent; but the killing
which is just, is reserved to the magistrates alone.
Thou shalt not commit adultery ; for thou dividest one flesh into
two. They two shall be one flesh. For the husband and ὁ 3%).
wife are one in nature, in consent, in union, in disposition, and the
conduct of life. But they are separated in sex and in number.
Thou shalt not corrupt boys; for this wickedness is con- γε,
trary to nature, and arose from Sodom, which was consumed ὁ “jj
with fire sent from God. Let such a one be accursed; and {τ
all the people shall say, So be it.
Thou shalt not commit fornication. For the Scripture {3°47
saith, There shall not be a fornicator among the sons of Israel.
Thou shalt not steal. For Achan, when he had stolen in Israel at
Jericho, was stoned to death; and Gehazi, who stole, and told a
lie, mbherited the leprosy of Naaman; and Judas, who stole the
money of the poor, betrayed the Lord of glory to the Jews, and
repented, and hanged himself, and burst asunder in the midst, and
all his bowels gushed out; and Ananias and Sapphira his wife, who
stole their own goods, and tempted the Spirit of the Lord, were
immediately, at the sentence of Peter our fellow-apostle, struck
dead.
III.
Prohabition of conjuring, murder of infants, perjury, and false
witness.
Thou shalt not use magic. Thou shalt not use witchcraft. For
the Scripture saith, Ye shall not suffer those to live who {$9
practise sorcery.
166 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
Thou shalt not slay thy child by causing abortion, nor kill that
diess.¢ which is begotten. For every thing that is shaped, and
hath received a soul from God, if it be slain, shall be avenged, as
being unjustly destroyed.
Thou shalt not covet the things that belong to thy neighbor, as
his wife, or his servant, or his ox, or his field.
rt Thou shalt not forswear thyself; for it is said, Swear not
at all. But if that cannot be, thou shalt swear piously and truly.
iis Lor every one that sweareth by him shall be commended.
iu 3i.¢ Thou shalt not bear false witness. For he that falsely
aceuseth the needy provoketh to anger him that made him.
IV.
Prolubition of evil speaking, and wrath, of deceitful conduct, idle
words, falsehood, covetousness, and hypocrisy.
Thou shalt not speak evil. For the Scripture saith, Love not to
speak evil, lest thou be taken away. Nor shalt thou be mindful of
ὑπο ἐς injuries ; for the ways of those that remember injuries are
unto death.
Thou shalt not be double-minded nor double-tongued. For
Fry t ἃ man’s own lips are a strong snare to him; and a talk-
ish. $ ative person shall not be prospered upon the earth.
vw: 36.¢ Lhy words shall not be vain. For ye shall give account
of every idle word.
¥salm? ‘Thou shalt not lie. For the Scripture saith, Thow wilt
destroy all those that speak les.
Thou shalt not be covetous nor rapacious. For it saith, Woe
Hart to him that is covetous towards his neighbor, with an evil
covetousness.
it Thou shalt not be a hypocrite, lest thy portion be with
them.
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 167
V.
Prohibition of malignity, acceptation of persons, prolonged anger,
and detraction.
Thou shalt not be illmatured nor proud. For God {Ὁ
resisteth the proud.
Thou shalt not accept persons in judgment; for the {Pir
judgment is the Lord’s.
Thou shalt not hate any man; thou shalt surely reprove 419°%;.
thy brother, and not become guilty on his account. And, Reprove
a wise man, and he will love thee. Eschew all evil, and all = {%'°5:
that is like it. For, saith the Scripture, Abstain from in- $ 545%.
justice, and trembling shall not come nigh thee.
Be not soon angry, nor spiteful, nor passionate, nor furious, nor
daring, lest thou undergo the fate of Cain, andof Saul, and $ 4°"
of Joab; for the first of these slew his brother Abel, because Abel
was found to be preferred before him with God, and because Abel’s
sacrifice was preferred; the second persecuted holy {7 50s,
David, who had slain Goliath the Philistine, being envious upon the
praises of the women who danced; the third slew two gen- {73
erals of armies, Abner of Israel, and Amasa of Judah.
VI.
Concerning augury and enchantments.
Be not a diviner; for that leadeth to idolatry. Besides, Divi-
nation, saith Samuel, is a sin. And, There shall be no {\Kmg>
divination in Jacob, nor soothsaying in Israel. Thou shalt ᾧ 93733:
not use enchantments or purifications for thy child. Thou shalt not
be a soothsayer, nor a diviner by great or little birds. Nor shalt
thou learn wicked arts. For all these things the law {Peut,38,20,.11-
hath forbidden.
Long not for what is evil; for thou wilt be led into much sin.
Speak not obscenely, nor use wanton glances, nor be a drunkard.
For from such causes arise whoredoms and adulteries.
168 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Boox vir.
Matt Be not a lover of money, lest thou serve mammon, instead
of God.
Be not vain-glorious, nor elated, nor haughty; for hence spring
manifestations of arrogance. Remember him who said, Lord, my
En = heart is not haughty, nor mine eyes lofty; I have not exer-
cised myself in great matters, nor in things too high for me. Surely
I was humble.
VIL.
Prohibition of murmuring, arrogance, pride, and audacity.
Be not a murmurer, remembering the punishment which they
“y+ = «underwent who murmured against Moses. Be not self
willed ; be not malicious; be not hard-hearted; be not passionate ;
be not pusillanimous. For all these things lead to blasphemy.
Matt. But be meek, as were Moses and David; since the meek
shall inherit the earth.
VIII.
Of long-suffering, simplicity, meekness, and patience.
Be slow to wrath; for such a one is very prudent; since he
14°39,¢ that rs hasty of spirit is a very fool.
Matt} Be merciful; for blessed are the merciful, for they shall
obtain mercy.
οὐ Σ Be sincere, quiet, good, trembling at the word of God.
Thou shalt not exalt thyself, as did the Pharisee; for every one
τὰκ Ὁ that exalteth himself shall be abased. And that which is
16:15. highly esteemed among men is abomination with God.
δ} Thou shalt not entertain temerity in thy soul; for a rash
man shall fall into mischief.
Thou shalt not go along with the foolish; but with the wise and
pr.¢ «righteous. For he that walketh with wise men shall be
wise ; but he that walketh with the foolish shall be known.
Receive the afflictions that befall thee, with an even mind; and
reverses, without overmuch sorrow; knowing that a reward shall
Jo? t 6 given to thee from God, as was given to Job and to
Takes} Lazarus.
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 169
IX.
That it is our duty to esteem our Christian teachers above our
parents; the former being the means of our well-being, the other
only of our being.
Thou shalt honor him that speaketh to thee the Word of God, and
be mindful of him, day and night; and thou shalt reverence him,
not as the cause of thy being, but as the cause of thy well-being.
For where the doctrine concerning God is, there God is present.
Thou shalt every day seek the face of the saints, that thou mayest
acquiesce in their words.
me:
That we ought not to separate ourselves from the saints, but to make
peace between those that quarrel, to gudge righteously, and not to
accept persons.
Thou shalt not make schisms among the saints, but be {τ
mindful of the followers of Corah.
Thou shalt make peace between those that are at variance, as
Moses did, when he persuaded them to be friends.
Thou shalt judge righteously; for the judgment is the
Lord’s. Thou shalt not accept persons when thou reprovest for
sins; but do as Elijah and Micaiah did to Ahab; and { 39i8§.
Ebedmelech the Ethiopian to Zedekiah, and Nathan to {295,28 τς
David, and John to Herod. { Matt. 14.
Deut.
ΐ ἘΠῚ:
ΧΙ.
Concerning him that is double-minded, or of little faith.
Be not of a doubtful mind in thy prayer, whether it shall be
granted or not. For the Lord said to me, Peter, upon the { ,Matt:
sea; O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt? Be {¥eelus.
not thou ready to stretch out thy hand to receive, and to shut it when
thou shouldst give.
170 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
XII.
Of doing good.
If thou hast by the work of thy hands, give, that thou mayest
ἘΣ Ὁ labor for the redemption of thy sins. For by alms and acts
16: 6.3 of faith, sins are purged away. ‘Thou shalt not grudge to
give to the poor; nor, when thou hast given, shalt thou murmur.
For thou shalt know who will repay thee thy reward; for the Scrip-
i i7.$ ture saith, He that hath pity on the poor, lendeth to the Lord ;
and according to his gift so it shall be repaid him again. ‘Thou
a 13.¢ Shalt not turn away from him that is needy. For it saith,
He that stoppeth his ears, that he may not hear the cry of the needy,
himself also shall call, and there shall be none to hear him. Thou
shalt communicate in all things to thy brother, and shalt not say
that they are thine own. For the common participation of the
necessaries of life is prepared by God for all men.
*'Thou® shalt not take off thy hand from thy son, or from thy
daughter, but shalt teach them the fear of God from their youth.
ἔρον ἐς . Hor it saith, Correct thy son; so shall he afford thee good
hope.
ΧΠ.
How masters ought to behave themselves to their servants ;. and how
servants ought to be subject.
Thy man-servant or thy maid-servant, who trust in the same God,
thou shalt not command with bitterness of spirit; lest they groan
ee against thee, and wrath be upon thee from God. And ye
servants, be subject to your masters, as to the representatives of
ar t God, with attention and fear, as to the Lord, and not to
men .
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 171
XIV.
Concerning hypocrisy, and obedience to the laws, and confession of
sins.
Thou shalt hate all hypocrisy; and thou shalt do whatsoever is
pleasing to the Lord. By no means forsake the commands of the
Lord; but observe the things which thou hast received from him,
neither adding to them, nor taking away from them. or δ): δ.
thou shalt not add unto his words, lest he convict thee, and thou
become a liar.
Thou shalt confess thy sins to the Lord thy God ; and thou shalt
not add to them any more, that it may be well with thee from the
Lord thy God, who willeth not the death of a sinner, but his {3,°5"
repentance.
XV.
Concerning the regard due to parents.
Thou shalt be observant to thy father and mother, as the causes
of thy being born; that thou mayest live long on the earth, which
the Lord thy God giveth thee. Overlook not thy brethren and thy
kindred. For thou shalt not overlook those who are nearly $7337)
related to thee.
XVI.
Concerning the subjection due to the king and to rulers.
Thou shalt fear the king, knowing that his appointment is of the
Lord. His rulers thou shalt honor, as the ministers of { Rom.
God; for they are the avengers of all unrighteousness; to whom
pay taxes, tribute, and every oblation, with a willing mind.
172 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
XVII.
Concerning the pure conscience of those that pray.
Thou shalt not proceed to thy prayer in the day of thy wicked-
ness, before thou hast laid aside thy bitterness. This is the way of
life ; in which may ye be found, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
XVIII.
That the way which was afterwards introduced by the snares of the
adversary, 1s full of impiety and wickedness.
But the way of death is known by its wicked practices ; for in it
are ignorance of God, and the introduction of many evils, and dis-
orders, and disturbances; through which come murders, adulteries,
fornications, perjuries, unlawful lusts, thefts, idolatries, magic arts,
witcherafts, rapines, false testimonies, hypocrisies, double-hearted-
ness, deceit, pride, malice, insolence, covetousness, obscene talk,
jealousy, rashness, haughtiness, arrogance, impudence, persecution
of the good, enmity to truth, love of lies, ignorance of righteousness.
For they who do such things adhere not to goodness, nor to right-
eous judgment. They watch not for good, but for evil; from whom
meekness and patience are far off; who love vain things, pursuing
after reward, having no pity on the poor, not laboring for him that
is in misery, nor knowing Him that made them ;— murderers of
infants, destroyers of the workmanship of God ; who turn away from
the needy, adding affliction to the afflicted; the flatterers of the
rich; the despisers of the poor ; full of sin.
May you, children, be delivered from all these.
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 118
XIX.
That we must not turn from the way of piety, either to the right
hand or to the left, is the exhortation of the Lawgwer.
See that no one seduce thee from piety. For, saith God, {ΡΣ
. Thou mayest not turn aside from it, to the right hand nor to the
left ; that thou mayest have understanding im all that thou doest.
For if thou turn not out of the right way, thou wilt not be wicked.
XX.
That we ought not to despise any of the sorts of food that are set
before us, but gratefully and orderly to partake of them.
Now, concerning the several sorts of food, the Lord saith {7}
to thee, Ye shall eat the good things of the earth. And { $%;
all sorts of flesh shall ye eat, as the green herb; but thou {732%
shalt pour out the blood. For not those things that go into $i%ih
the mouth, but those that come out of it, defile a man: I mean blas-
phemies, evil-speaking, and if there be any other thing of the like
nature. But do thou eat the fat of the land, with righteousness.
For if there be any thing pleasant, it is His; and if there {86}.
be any thing good, it is His: wheat for the young men, and wine
to cheer the maids. For who shall eat, or who shall drink, { Es:
without him? And wise Ezra admonisheth thee, saying, 2 Ἐπάν.
Go your way, and eat the fat, and drink the sweet, and sr 10.
( «
8: 10.
be not sorrowful.
XXI.
That we ought to avoid the eating of things offered to idols.
But abstain from things offered to idols, that ye may not {Tee
become partners with demons; for the Gentiles offer those things in
honor of demons, that is, to the dishonor of the one God.
174 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
XXII.
A constitution of our Lord, how we ought to baptize, and into whose
death.
Ncw, concerning baptism, O bishop or presbyter, we have al-
ready given direction ; and we now say that thou shalt so baptize as
3819.3 the Lord commanded us, saying, Go ye, and teach all na-
tions ; baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things whatso-
ever I have commanded you: —of the Father who sent; of Christ
who came; of the Comforter who testified.
But thou shalt first anoint the person with the holy oil, and after-
wards thou shalt baptize him with water, and in the conclusion thou
shalt seal him with omtment; that the anointing with oil may be the
participation of the Holy Spirit, and the water the symbol of the
death of Christ, and the omtment the seal of the covenants. But
if there be neither oil nor ointment, water is sufficient, both for the
anointing and for the seal, and for the confession of him that is
dying, namely, dying together with [Christ].
Moreover, before baptism, let him that is to be baptized, fast.
guait, } For even the Lord, when he was first baptized by John,
and abode in the wilderness, afterwards fasted forty days and forty
nights. But he was baptized, and then fasted, not having himself
any need of cleansing, or of fasting, or of purification, who was, by
nature, pure and holy ; but that he might both testify the truth to
John, and afford to us an example. Wherefore our Lord was not
baptized into his own passion, or death, or resurrection ; for none
of those things had then happened; but for another purpose. On
which account he, by his own authority, fasted after his baptism, as
being the Lord of John. But he who is to be initiated into his
death, ought first to fast, and then to be baptized. For it is not rea-
sonable that he who has been buried with Christ, and is risen again
with him, should appear dejected at his very resurrection. For
man is not Lord of our Saviour’s constitution, since one is the
Master, and the other the servant.
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 175
XXIII.
Which days of the week we ought to fast, and which not, and for
what reasons.
But let not your fasts be with the hypocrites; for they fast on
the second and fifth days of the week. But do ye fast either the
five days, or the fourth day and the day of the Preparation, be-
cause on the fourth day the condemnation went out against the
Lord, Judas then promising to betray him for money; and ye must
fast the day of the Preparation, because on that day the Lord suf-
fered the death of the cross, under Pontius Pilate. Yet the Sab-
bath and the Lord’s day keep as festivals, because the former is
the memorial of the creation, and the latter of the resurrection.
And in the whole year there is only one Sabbath to be otherwise
observed by you, that of our Lord’s burial, on which men ought to
keep a fast, but not a festival. or inasmuch as the Creator was
then under the earth, the sorrow for him is more forcible than the
joy for the creation; because the Creator is more honorable by
nature and dignity than his own creatures.
XXIV.
What sort of people they ought to be who offer the prayer that was
gwen by the Lord.
Now when ye pray, be not as the hypocrites; but as the {tt
Lord hath appointed us in the Gospel, so pray ye: Our Father
who art in heaven; hallowed be thy name; thy kingdom {Matt
come ; thy will be done on earth as itis in heaven. Give us this
day our daily bread. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our
debtors. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.
For thine is the kingdom for ever. Amen.
Pray thus thrice in a day, preparing yourselves beforehand, that
ye may be worthy of the adoption of the Father, lest, when ye call
him Father unworthily, ye be reproached by him, as Israel once his
first-born son was told, Lf [be a Father, whereis my glory? { Ma:
176 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK VII.
And if Ibe a Lord, where is my fear? For the glory of fathers is
the holiness of their children, and the honor of masters is the fear
of their servants ; as the contrary is dishonor and confusion. For
τς δ saith he, Through you my name is blasphemed among the
Gentiles.
ΝΣ
A Mystical Thanksgiving.
But be ye always thankful, as faithful and honest servants; and,
in respect to the Hucharist, say thus:
We thank thee, our Father, for that life which thou hast made
known to us by Jesus thy Son, by whom thou madest all things,
and takest care of the whole world ; whom thou hast sent to become
man for our salvation; whom thou hast permitted to suffer and to
die ; whom thou hast raised up, and been pleased to glorify, and
hast seated at thy right hand; by whom also thou hast promised us
the resurrection of the dead. Do thou, O Lord Almighty, ever-
lasting God, so gather together thy church from the ends of the
earth into thy kingdom, as THIS was once scattered, and is now
become one loaf. We also, our Father, thank thee for the precious
blood of Jesus Christ, which was shed for us, and for his precious
body, of which we celebrate these representations, as he himself
Loo. appointed us, to show forth his death. For through him
glory shall be given to thee for ever. Amen.
Let no one eat of them that is not initiated; but those only who
have been baptized into the death of the Lord.
But if any one that is not initiated conceal himself, and partake,
iC, t he eateth eternal condemnation; because, bemg not of the
faith of Christ, he hath partaken of such things as it is not lawful
for him to partake of, to his own punishment. But if any one be a
partaker through ignorance, instruct him quickly, and initiate him,
that he may not go out a despiser.
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 11τ|
XXVI.
A Thanksgiving at the divine participation.
After the participation, give thanks in this manner :
We thank thee, O God and Father of Jesus our Saviour, for thy
holy name which thou hast caused to dwell among us, and for the
knowledge, faith, love, and immortality, which thou hast given us”
through thy Son Jesus. Thou, O Almighty Lord, the God of the
universe, hast by him created the world, and the things that are
therein; and hast planted a law in our souls, and-beforehand hast
prepared things for the convenience of men. O God of our holy
and blameless fathers, Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, thy faithful
servants; thou, Ὁ God, who art powerful, faithful, and true, and
without deceit in thy promises; who didst send upon earth Jesus
thy Christ to converse with men, as a man, when he was God the
Word, and Man, to take away error by the roots; do thou thyself
even now through him be mindful of this thy holy church, which
thou hast purchased with the precious blood of thy Christ, and deliver
it from all evil, and perfect it in thy love and thy truth, and gather
us all together into thy kingdom which thou hast prepared. Maran-
atha: Our Lord is come. Hosanna to the Sonof David. {90}.
Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord. tM tae
— (God the Lord, who was manifested to us in the flesh.) If
any one be holy, let him draw near; but if any one be not such,
let him become such by repentance. Permit also your Presbyters
to give thanks.
XXVIT.
A Thanksgiving in respect to the mystical ointment..
Concerning the ointment, give thanks in this manner:
We give thee thanks, O God, the Creator of the whole world,
both for the fragrancy of the ointment, and for the immortality
which thou hast made known to us by thy Son Jesus; since thine
are the glory and the power, for ever. Amen.
Whosoever cometh to you, and giveth thanks in this manner,
12
178 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BooK VII.
receive him as a disciple of Christ. But if he preach another doc-
trine, different from that which Christ by us hath delivered to you,
ye must not permit him to give thanks; for such a one insulteth
God rather than glorifieth him.
XXVIII.
That we ought not to be indifferent about fellowship.
But whosoever cometh to you, let him be first examined, and
then received; for ye have understanding, and are able to know
the right hand from the left, and to distinguish false teachers from
the true. But when a teacher cometh to you, supply him cordially
with what he needeth. And even when a false teacher cometh, ye
shall give him for his necessity, but shall not receive his error.
Nor indeed may ye pray together with him, lest ye be polluted
with him.
Every true prophet or teacher that cometh to you is worthy of
his maintenance, as being a laborer in the word of righteousness.
XXIX.
A constitution concerning oblations.
Nu ¢ ΑἹ] the first-fruits of the wine-press, the threshing-floor,
the oxen, and the sheep, thou shalt give to the Priests, that thy store-
houses and garners, and the products of thy land, may be blessed ;
and that thou mayest be strengthened with corn, and wine, and oil;
and that the herds of thy cattle, and the flocks of thy sheep, may
be increased. Thou shalt give the tenth of thine increase to the
orphan, and to the widow, and to the poor, and to the stranger.
All the first-fruits of thy hot bread, of thy barrels of wine or oil,
or honey, or nuts, or grapes, or the first-fruits of other things, thou
shalt give to the Priests; but those of silver, and of garments, and
of every kind of possessions, to the orphan and to the widow.
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 179
XXX.
How we ought to assemble together, and celebrate the festival day of
our Saviour’s resurrection.
On the day of the resurrection of the Lord, that is, the Lord’s
day, assemble yourselves together, without fail; giving thanks to
God, and praising him for those mercies which God hath bestowed
upon you, through Christ, m delivering you from ignorance, error,
and bondage ; that your sacrifice may be unspotted, and acceptable
to God, who hath said concerning his church universal, Jn every
place shall incense and a pure sacrifice be offered unto me; {,M#l.
for Lam a great king, saith the Lord Almighty, and my { τ.
name is wonderful among the heathen.
XXXI.
What qualifications they ought to have, who are to be ordained.
Moreover, elect Bishops worthy of the Lord, and Presbyters, and
Deacons, pious men, righteous, meek, free from the love of money,
lovers of truth, approved, holy, impartial, able to teach the word of
piety, and rzghtly dividing the doctrines of the Lord. And honor
ye them as your fathers, as your lords, as your benefactors, as the
causes of your well-being.
Reprove ye one another, not in anger, but in mildness, with
kindness and peace.
Observe all things that are commanded you by the Lord. Be
watchful for your life. Let your loins be girded about, and {πιο
your lights burmng; and ye yourselves like unto men who § 36.
wait for their Lord, when he will come; at even, or in the 1 Mark
13: 35.
morning, or at cock-crowing, or at midnight. For at what {Matt
hour they think not the Lord will come. And if they open {{ 53
to him, blessed are those servants, because they were found { 31.
watching. or he will gird himself, and make them to sit down to
meat, and will come forth, and serve them.
180 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
Watch, therefore, and pray, that ye do not sleep unto death.
For your former good deeds will not profit you, if at the last part of
your life ye go astray from the true faith.
XXXII.
A Prediction concerning events which are to oceur.
For in the last days false prophets shall be multiplied, and such
Mait.% as corrupt the word; and the sheep shall be changed into
wolves, and love into hatred; for, through the abounding of iniquity,
the love of many shall wax cold. For men shall hate, and perse-
2Thess.t gute, and betray one another. And then shall appear the
deceiver of the world, the enemy of the truth, the prince of lies,
if } whom the Lord Jesus shall destroy with the Spirit of his
mouth; who taketh away the wicked with his lips. And many
Matt. shall be offended at him. But they that endure to the end,
La the same shall be saved. And then shall appear the sign of
the Son of man in heaven. Thereupon shall be the voice of a
trumpet by the archangel, and immediately the revival of those
that were asleep. And then shall the Lord come, and all his saints
Matt} with him, with a great concussion above the clouds, with the
angels of his power, on the throne of his kingdom, to condemn the
deceiver of the world, and to render to every one according to his
Matt? deeds. Then shall the wicked go away into everlasting
punishment, but the righteous shall go into life eternal, to inherit
cor those things which eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor
have entered into the heart of man such things as God hath prepared
for them that love lim; and they shall rejoice in the kingdom of
God, which is in Christ Jesus.
Since now we have been honored with so great blessings from
him, let us become his supplicants, and call upon him by continual
prayer, saying : —
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 181
XXXII.
A Prayer declarative of God’s various providence.
O eternal Saviour, the king of gods, who alone art almighty, and
the Lord, the God of all beings, and the God of our holy and blame-
less fathers, and of those before us; the God of Abraham, and of
Isaac, and of Jacob; who art merciful and compassionate, long-
suffering, and abundant in mercy; to whom every heart is naked,
and by whom every heart is seen, and to whom every secret thought
is revealed: to thee do the souls of the righteous cry aloud; upon
thee do the hopes of the godly trust, thou Father of the blameless,
thou hearer of the supplications of those that call upon thee with
uprightness, and who knowest the supplications that are not uttered.
For thy providence reacheth to the inmost parts of men, and by thy
knowledge thou searchest the thoughts of every one; and in every
region of the whole earth the mcense of prayer and supplication is
sent up to thee.
O thou who hast appointed this present world as a place of com-
bat to righteousness, and hast opened to all the gate of mercy, and
hast shown to every man, by implanted knowledge, and natural
judgment, and the admonitions of the Law, that the possession of
riches is not everlasting, the ornament of beauty is not perpetual,
our strength and force are easily dissolved ; all indeed is vapor and
vanity ; and nothing but consciousness of faith unfeigned passeth
through the midst of the heavens, and, returning with truth, taketh
hold of the right hand of the joy which is to come. And, withal,
before the promise of the restoration of all things is accomplished,
the soul itself exulteth in hope, and is joyful. For from the begin-
ning, when our forefather Abraham was laboring after the way of
truth, thou, by a vision, didst guide him, teaching him what kind of
a state this world is; and knowledge went before his faith, and
faith ensued upon his knowledge, and the covenant was a conse-
quence of his faith. For thou saidst, 7 will make thy seed {95
as the stars of heaven, and as the sand which is by the sea- {22: τ.
shore. Still further, when thou hadst given him Isaac, and knewest
him to be similar in his character, thou wast called also his God,
saying, 7 will be a God to thee, and to thy seed after thee. ὁ δι.
182 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
Gey. } And when our father Jacob was sent mto Mesopotamia,
7813-1 thou showedst him Christ, and by him spakest, saying,
as: 4.$ Behold, I am with thee, and I will inerease thee, and mut-
tiply thee exceedingly. And thus spakest thou to Moses, thy faith-
ful and holy servant, at the vision of the bush, J am he that is.
This is my name for ever, and this is my memorial unto all genera-
tions. O thou Protector of the posterity of Abraham, blessed art
thou for ever.
XXXIV.
A Prayer declarative of God’s various creation.
Blessed art thou, O Lord, the King of ages, who, through Christ,
hast made the whole world, and through him, in the beginning, didst
reduce into order the disordered parts; who didst divide the waters
from the waters by a firmament, and didst put into them a spirit of
life ; who didst fix the earth, and stretch out the heaven, and didst
dispose every creature by an accurate constitution. For by thy
power, O Lord, the world is beautified; the heaven is fixed as an
arch over us, and is rendered illustrious with stars, for our comfort
in the darkness. The light, also, and the sun, were produced for
days, and for the production of fruits ; and the moon for the change
of seasons, by its increase and diminutions; and night and day re-
ceived their respective names. ‘The firmament, moreover, was ex-
hibited in the midst of the abyss ; and thou didst command the waters
to be gathered together, and the dry land to appear. But, as for
the sea itself, who can possibly describe it ? which cometh with fury
from the ocean, yet runneth back again from the sand of the shore,
3a ἢ ὃς being stopped at thy command ; for thou hast said, Thereby
shall her waves be broken. Thou hast also made it capable of sup-
porting little and great creatures, and made it navigable for ships.
Then did the earth become green, and was planted with all sorts
of flowers, and the variety of different trees ; and the shining lumi-
naries, the nourishers of those plants, preserve their unchangeable
course, and in nothing depart from thy command. But where thou
biddest them, there they rise and set, for signs of the seasons, and
of the years, making a constant return of the work of men.
Afterwards the kinds of the several animals were created: those
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 183
belonging to the land, to the water, to the air, and both to air
and water; and the skilful wisdom of thy providence bestoweth
upon each a suitable provident care. For as it was not unable to
produce various kinds, so neither hath it disdained to provide vari-
ously for each.
And at the conclusion of the creation, thou gavest direction to
thy Wisdom, and formedst a rational living creature, as the citizen
of the world, saying, Let us make man after our image, and {295
after our likeness; and hast exhibited him as the ornament of the
world, and formed him a body out of the four elements, those primary
bodies, but hast prepared a soul out of nothing, and hast bestowed
upon him his five senses, and set over his sensations a mind, as the
conductor of the soul.
And besides all these things, O Lord God, who can worthily
declare the motion of the rainy clouds, the shining of the lightning,
the noise of the thunder, in order to the supply of proper food, and
the most agreeable temperature of the air?
But, when man was disobedient, thou didst deprive him of the life
proposed for his reward; yet thou didst not utterly destroy him, but
laidest him to sleep for a time ; and thou hast by oath called him to
a resurrection, and hast loosed the bond of death, O thou Reviver
of the dead, through Jesus Christ, who is our hope.
XXXYV.
A Prayer with thanksgiving, declarative of God’s care over the
beings he hath made.
Great art thou, O Lord Almighty, and great is thy power; and
to thine understanding there is no limit ;—-our Creator and Sa-
viour, rich in benefits, long-suffering, and the Bestower of mercy,
who dost not take away thy salvation from thy creatures ; for thou
art good by nature, and sparest sinners, and invitest them to repent-
ance ; for admonition is the effect of thy bowels of compassion. For
how should we abide if we were required to come to judgment imme-
diately, when, after so much long-suffermg, we hardly emerge from
our miserable condition !
The heavens declare thy dominion, and the earth shaketh with
184 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
earthquakes, and, hanging upon nothing, declareth thine unshaken
steadfastness. The sea, raging with waves, and feeding a flock of
ten thousand creatures, is bounded with sand, as standing in awe at
105.3. thy will; and it compelleth all men to cry out, How great
are thy works, O Lord! In wisdom hast thou made them all.
The earth is full of what thow hast created.
And the bright host of angels, and the intellectual spirits, say to
Palmoni, One is holy! And the holy seraphim, together with the
six-winged cherubim, who sing to thee their triumphal song, ery
tient οαὖ, with never-ceasing voices, Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord
of hosts. Heaven and earth are full of thy glory. And the other
multitudes of the orders, angels, archangels, thrones, dominions,
3 i9,¢ principalities, authorities, and powers, cry aloud, and say,
Blessed be the glory of the Lord out of his place. But Israel, thy
church on earth, taken out of the Gentiles, emulating the heavenly
Powers, night and day, with a full heart and a willing soul, smgeth,
gist Lhe chariot of God is ten thousand fold, thousands of
them that rejoice. The Lord 1s among them in Sinat, in the holy
place.
The heaven knoweth Him who fixed it as a cube of stone, in the
form of an arch, upon nothing ; who united the land and the water to
one another, and scattered the vital air all abroad, and conjoined fire
therewith for warmth, and for the mitigation of darkness. The choir
of stars striketh us with admiration, declaring Him that numbereth
them, and showing Him that nameth them; the animals declare Him
that putteth life into them; the trees, Him that maketh them grow ;
all which creatures, being made by thy word, show forth the great-
ness of thy power. Wherefore, every man, since by thine appoint-
ment he hath power over them all, ought, from his very soul, to send
up a hymn to thee, through Christ, in the name of them all.
For thou art kind in thy benefits, and beneficent in thy bowels of
compassion ; who alone art almighty ; for when thou willest, to be
able is present with thee. For thine eternal power quencheth
flame, and stoppeth the mouths of lions, and tameth whales, and
raiseth up the sick, and over-ruleth the power of all things, and
overturneth the host of enemies, and casteth down a people num-
bered in their arrogance. Thou art He who art in heaven, He who
art on earth, He who art in the sea, He who art in finite things, thy-
self unconfined by any thing. For of thy majesty there is no
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 185
boundary ; for it is not ours, O Lord, but the oracle of thy servant,
who said, And thow shalt know in thy heart that the Lord {2°35:
thy God is God in heaven above, and upon the earth beneath ; and
there is none other besides him. For there is no God besides thee
alone ; there is none holy besides thee, the Lord, the God of knowl-
edge, the God of the saints, holy above all holy beings; for they
are sanctified by thy hands.
Thou art glorious, and highly exalted, invisible by nature, and
unsearchable in thy judgments; whose life is without want; whose
duration can never fail; whose operation is without toil; whose
greatness is unlimited ; whose excellency is perpetual ; whose habi-
tation is inaccessible; whose dwelling is unchangeable; whose
knowledge is without beginning ; whose truth is immutable ; whose
work is without assistant ; whose dominion cannot be taken away ;
whose monarchy is without succession; whose kingdom is without
end ; whose strength is irresistible ; whose army is most numerous.
For thou art the Father of wisdom, the Creator, as the primary
Author, of the creation, by a Mediator; the Bestower of provi-
dence ; the Giver of laws; the Supplier of want; the Punisher of
the wicked, and the Rewarder of the righteous; the God and
Father of Christ, and the Lord of those that are pious towards him,
[thine anoited One ;] whose promise is infallible ; whose judgment
is without bribes ; whose sentiments are immutable; whose piety is
incessant; whose thanksgiving is perpetual; and through whom
worthy adoration is due to thee from every rational and holy nature.
XXXVI.
A Prayer commemorative of the Incarnation of Christ; and his
various providence to the saints.
O Lord Almighty, thou hast created the world by Christ, and
hast appointed the Sabbath in memory thereof; since thou hast
made us rest on that day from our works, for meditation upon thy
laws. Thou hast also appointed festivals for the rejoicing of our
souls, that we might come into the remembrance of the {279%-
Wisdom that was created by thee; how he, for our sake, sub-
mitted to be born of a woman. He appeared in life, manifesting
186 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
himself in his baptism, that he who thus came forth is God and
man. He suffered and died for us by thy permission, and rose
again by thy power; on which account, we, solemnly assembling to
celebrate the festival of the Resurrection on the Lord’s day, rejoice
concerning Him who hath conquered death, and hath brought life
and immortality to light. For by him thou hast brought home the
Gentiles to thyself, for a peculiar people, the true Israel, beloved of
God, and seeing God. For thou, Ὁ Lord, broughtest our fathers
out of the land of Egypt, and didst deliver them out of the iron
furnace, from clay and brick-making, and didst redeem them out of
the hands of Pharaoh, and of those under him; and didst lead them
through the sea, as through dry land; and didst bear their manners
in the wilderness, and bestow on them all sorts of good things.
Thou didst give them the Law, or Decalogue, which was pronounced
by thy voice, and written with thy hand. Thou didst enjoin the
observance of the Sabbath, not affording them an occasion of idle-
ness, but an opportunity of piety, for their knowledge of thy power,
and the restraint of evils; having enclosed the people, as within a
%3°+ holy circuit, for the sake of instruction, so that they might
25. rejoice on the seventh day. On this account were appointed
one week, and seven weeks, and the seventh month, and the seventh
year; and the sevenfold revolution of this, the jubilee, which is the
fiftieth year, for remission; that men might have no occasion to
pretend ignorance.
— (For this purpose he permitted men, every Sabbath, to rest,
that no one might be disposed to utter a word out of his mouth in
anger on the day of the Sabbath. For the Sabbath is the ceasing
of the creation, the completion of the world, the inquiry after laws,
and the parti praise to God for the blessings he at bestowed
upon men.) —
All which appointed times the Lord’s day excelleth, and showeth
the Mediator himself, the Provider, the Lawgiver, the Author of
the Resurrection, the First-born of the whole creation, God the
Word, and Man; who was born of Mary alone, without a man;
who lived a holy life; who was crucified under Pontius Pilate, and
died, and rose again from the dead; so that the Lord’s day com-
mandeth us to offer unto thee, O Lord, thanksgiving for all. For
thus is the grace afforded by thee, et on account of its great-
ness, hath obscured all other bshage
ΕΣ
or
5 δε
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 187
XXXVII.
A Prayer containing a memorial of providence, and an enumera-
tion of the various benefits afforded to the saints by the providence
of God through Christ.
Thou who hast fulfilled thy promises made by the prophets, and
hast had mercy on Zion, and compassion on Jerusalem, by {{"3$:
exalting the throne of David, thy servant, in the midst of {39>
her, by the birth of Christ, who was born of his seed, according to
the flesh, of a virgin alone; do thou now, O Lord God, accept the
prayers which proceed from the lips of thy people, who are of the
Gentiles, who call upon thee in truth, as thou didst accept of the
gifts of the righteous in their generations. In the first place, thou
didst respect the sacrifice of Abel, and accept it, as thou { °%
didst accept the sacrifice of Noah, when he went out of the { ».
ark; of Abraham, when he went out of the land of the 3 12
Chaldeans; of Isaac, at the well of the oath; of Jacob,in { 3
Bethel; of Moses, in the desert; of Aaron, between the § £x0t 2
dead and the living; of Joshua, the son of Nun in Gilgal; { 7%
of Gideon, at the rock, and the fleeces, before his sm; {5 4865,
of Manoah and his wife, in the field; of Samson, inhis ὁ ,§
thirst, before his transgression; of Jephthah, in the war, { 1%j,/¢
before his rash vow; of Barak and Deborah, in the days { +
of Sisera; of Samuel, in Mizpeh; of David, in the {}%i9,f-
threshing-floor of Ornan the Jebusite ; of Solomon, in Gib- {5 Hi
eon, and in Jerusalem; of Elijah, in Mount Carmel; { 18.
of Elisha, at the barren fountain; of Jehosaphat, in {2 Gi 45
war; of Hezekiah, in his sickness, and concerning Senna- ὅθ 8"
cherib; of Manasseh, in the land of the Chaldeans, after { * 3?"
his transgression; of Josiah, in his Passover; of Ezra, at {1 μᾶς, 5.
the return; of Daniel, in the den of lions; of Jonah, in {πὴ δ ὩΣ
the whale’s belly ; of the three children in the fiery fur- { 3"
nace; of Hannah, in the tabernacle before the ark; of $1 ines.
Nehemiah, at the rebuilding of the walls; of Zerubbabel; {1
of Mattathias and his sons, in their zeal; of Jael,in {sho 25,
blessings. And now, therefore, accept the prayers of thy people,
which are offered to thee with knowledge, through Christ, in the
Spirit.
188 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BooK VII.
XXXVIII.
A Prayer for the assistance of the righteous.
We give thee thanks for all things, O Lord Almighty, that thou
hast not taken away from us thy mercies and thy compassions ; but
in every succeeding generation thou dost save, and deliver, and
assist, and protect. For thou didst assist in the days of Enos and
Enoch; in the days of Moses and Joshua; in the days of the
judges ; in the days of Samuel, and of Elijah, and of the prophets ;
in the days of David, and of the kings; in the days of Esther and
Mordecai; in the days of Judith ; in the days of Judas Maccabeus
and his brethren. And in our days thou hast assisted us by thy
great High Priest, Jesus Christ, thy Son. Jor he hath delivered
us from the sword, and hath freed us from famine, and sustained
us ; hath delivered us from sickness, and hath preserved us from an
evil tongue. For all which things we give thee thanks, through
Christ, who hath given us an articulate voice for confession, and
added to it a suitable tongue, as an instrument to modulate withal,
and a proper taste, and a well-adapted feeling, and sight for seeing,
and the hearing of sounds, and@the smelling of exhalations, and
hands for work, and feet for walking. And all these members
thou formest from a little drop in the womb ; and, after the formation,
thou bestowest on it an immortal soul, and bringest it forth into the
light. The rational creature, man, thou hast mstructed by thy
laws, thou hast purified by thy statutes; and though thou bringest
on a dissolution for a little while, thou hast promised a resurrection.
Wherefore, what life is sufficient, what length of ages will be long
enough, for men to render thanks? ΤῸ do itworthily is impossible ;
but to do it according to our ability, is just and right. For thou
hast delivered us from the impiety of polytheism, and from the
heresy of the murderers of Christ. Thou hast delivered us from
error and ignorance. Thou hast sent Christ among men, as a man,
being the only-begotten God. Thou hast sent the Comforter to
dwell in us. Thou hast set angels over us. ‘Thou hast put the
deyil to shame. Thou hast brought us into being when we were
not; thou takest care of us when made ; thou measurest out life to
us; thou suppliest us with food; thou hast promised repentance.
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 189
Glory and worship be to thee, for all these things, through Jesus
Christ, now and ever, and throughout all ages. Amen.
Meditate on these things, brethren; and the Lord be with you
upon earth, and in the kingdom of his Father, who both sent him, and
hath delivered us, by him, from the bondage of corruption ον:
mto his glorious liberty; and hath promised life to those who,
through him, have believed in the God of the universe.
Now, after what manner those ought to live that are initiated into
Christ, and what thanksgivings they ought to send up to God
through Christ, have been mentioned in the foregoing directions.
But it is reasonable not to leave, without assistance, even those who
are not yet initiated.
XCD.
How the Catechumens are to be instructed in the elements.
He, therefore, who is to be catechized in the word of piety,
let him be instructed before his baptism in the knowledge of the
unbegotten God, in the understanding of his only-begotten Son,
in the assured acknowledgment of the Holy Spirit. Let him
learn the order of the several parts of the creation, the series
of providence, the different dispensations of the laws. Let him
be instructed why the world was made, and why man was ap-
pointed to be a citizen therem. Let him also know his own
nature ; of what sort itis. Let him be taught how God punished
the wicked with water; and how he glorified the saints in each
generation; I mean Seth, and Enos, and Enoch, and Noah, and
Abraham and his posterity, and Melchisedek, and Job, and Moses,
and Joshua, and Caleb, and Phineas the priest, and those that were
holy in each generation; and how God still took care of and did
not reject mankind, but, at various times, called them from their
error and vanity to the acknowledgment of the truth; bringing
them back from bondage and impiety to liberty and piety, from
injustice to righteousness, from death eternal to everlasting life.
Let him who is coming to baptism learn these and the like things,
in his catechetical instruction; and let him who layeth his hands
upon him, adore God, the Lord of the universe, and thank him in
behalf of his creature, for sending Christ, his only-begotten Son,
ὦ» "ΓΟ ΡΥ ΤΟ.
4 ") sf
190 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
that he might save man, blotting out his transgressions; and that
“7% ~he might remit ungodliness and sins, and might purify him
from all filthiness of flesh and spirit, and sanctify man according to
the good pleasure of his kindness, that he might inspire him with
the knowledge of his will, and enlighten the eyes of his heart to
consider of his wonderful works, and make known to him the judg-
ments of righteousness ; that so he might hate every way of iniquity,
and walk in the way of truth; that he might be thought worthy of
the laver of regeneration, to the adoption of sons, which is in Christ ;
yout «that, being planted together in the likeness of the death of
Christ, in hope of a glorious participation, he may be dead to
sin, and may live to God, as to his mind, and word, and deed, and
may be numbered together in the book of the living.
And, after this thanksgiving, let him instruct him in the doctrines
concerning our Lord’s incarnation, and in those concerning his
passion, and his resurrection from the dead, and his assumption.
XL.
A constitution how the Catechumens are to be blessed by the Priests,
in their initiation ; and what things are to be taught them.
And when the catechumen is just at the point of being baptized,
let him learn what concerneth the renunciation of the devil, and the
joing himself with Christ. For it is fit that he should first abstain
from things contrary, and then be admitted to the mysteries. He
must, beforehand, purify his heart from all wickedness of disposition,
from all spot and wrinkle, and then partake of the holy things. For
as the most skilful husbandman first cleareth his ground of the
thorns which are grown up therein, and then soweth his wheat, so
ought ye also to take away all impiety from them [the catechu-
mens]; and then to sow the seeds of piety in them, and bestow
baptism. For thus our Lord exhorted us, saying, first, Make disei-
Matt} ples of all nations; and then he added this, and baptize
them into the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost.
" ti ME
Let, therefore, the candidate for baptism declare, in his renuncia- |
of te SN adh) NN i tits tm aia tal ae
ane Sey
et
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 191
ΧΙ].
The renunciation of the adversary, and the dedication to the Christ
of God.
TI renounce Satan, and his works, and his pomps, and his worship,
and his angels, and his inventions, and all things that are under
him.
And, after this renunciation, let him, in his dedication, say, And
I associate myself with Christ, and believe in and am baptized into
one unbegotten Being, the only true God Almighty, the Father of
Christ, the Creator and Maker of all things, from whom are all
things ;——and into the Lord Jesus Christ, his only-begotten Son,
the First-born of the whole creation, who, before the ages, was,
by the good pleasure of the Father, begotten, not created ; through
whom all things were made, both those in heaven and those on
earth, visible and invisible; who, in the last days, descended from
heaven, and took flesh, and was born of the holy virgin Mary, and
lived a holy life, according to the laws of his God and Father, and
was crucified under Pontius Pilate, and died for us; and rose again
from the dead, after his Passion, the third day, and ascended into
the heavens, and sitteth at the right hand of the Father ; and again
is to come at the end of the world, with glory, to judge the living
and the dead; of whose kingdom there shall be no end. I am
baptized also into the Holy Ghost, that is, the Comforter, who
wrought in all the saints from the beginning of the world, but
was afterwards sent to the apostles by the Father, according to
the promise of our Saviour and Lord Jesus Christ, and, after the
apostles, to all who believe, in the holy Catholic church ; — into the
resurrection of the flesh, and into the remission of sins, and into
the kingdom of heaven, and into the life of the world to come.
And, after this declaration, he cometh im order to the anointing
with oil.
192 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
XLII.
A Thanksgiving in respect to the anointing with the mystical oil.
Now this is blessed by the high priest for the remission of sins
and the preparative for baptism. Tor he invoketh the unbegotten
God, the Father of Christ, the King of all sensible and intelligent
natures, that he would sanctify the oil in the name of the Lord
Jesus, and bestow spiritual grace, and efficacious strength, the
remission of sins, and the preparation for the confession of baptism;
that so the candidate for baptism, when he is anomted, may be freed
from all ungodliness, and may become worthy of initiation, accord-
ing to the command of the Only-begotten.
XLII.
A Thanksgwing concerning the mystical water.
After this, he cometh to the water. The priest blesseth and glo-
rifieth the Lord God Almighty, the Father of the only-begotten God ;
returning thanks, that he sent his Son to become man on our
account, that he might save us; that he permitted him to become
obedient, in all things, to the laws of that incarnation, to preach the
kingdom of heaven, the remission of sins, and the resurrection of
the dead.
Moreover, he adoreth the only-begotten God himself (after the
Father, and for him), giving him thanks that he undertook to suffer
death by the cross for all men; an emblem of which death he hath
appointed to be the baptism of regeneration.
He giveth glory also, that, in the name of Christ, God, the Lord
of the universe, in the Holy Spirit, hath not cast off mankind, but
hath suited his providence to the difference of times ; first giving to
Adam himself, with a regard to his enjoyment, Paradise, as a habi-
tation ; then, with a regard to provident care, delivering to him a
command, but justly expelling him when he had transgressed ; yet
not utterly casting him off, but instructing his posterity, in sueceed-
ing ages, In various ways; and, on his account, towards the conclu-
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 193
sion of the world, he hath sent his Son to become man for man’s
sake, and to be subject to all human affections without sm. Him,
therefore, let the priest even now implore at the baptism, and let him
say, Look down from heaven, and sanctify this water; and bestow
grace and power, so that he who is to be baptized, according to the
command of thy Christ, may be crucified with him, and may die
with him, and may be buried with him, and may rise with him to
the adoption which is in him, by being made dead indeed unto sin,
but alive unto righteousness.
And after this, when he hath baptized him in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, he shall anoint him
with ointment, and shall add as followeth : —
XLV.
A Thanksgiving concerning the mystical ointment.
O Lord God, who art without generation, and without a superior,
the Lord of the universe, who hast scattered the fragrance of the
knowledge of the Gospel among all nations, do thou grant, at this
time, that this omtment may be efficacious upon him that is baptized,
so that the sweet odor of thy Christ may continue upon him firm
and fixed, and that, having died with him, he may rise with him, and
live with hear,
Let him say these and the like things; for this is the eae of
the laying of hands oneach. For, unless there be such an invocation
made by a pious priest over every one of these, the candidate for
baptism only descendeth into the water, as do the Jews; and he
putteth off only the filth of the body, not the filth of the soul.
After this, let him stand up, and pray that prayer which {Matt
the Lord taught us; for, of necessity, he who is risen again ought
to stand up and pray ; because he that is raised up standeth upright.
Let him, therefore, who hath been dead with Christ, and is raised
up with him, stand up. But let him pray towards the east. For
this also is written in the second book of the Chronicles, that, after
the temple of the Lord was finished by king Solomon, in the very
Feast of Dedication, the priests, and the Levites, and the singers,
stood up towards the east, praising and thanking God, with cymbals
13
194 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
*3:} and psalteries, and saymg, Praise the Lord, for he is good ;
for his mercy endureth for ever.
XLV.
A Prayer of the newly initiated.
Moreover, let him pray thus after the foregoing prayer, and say,
O God Almighty, the Father of thy Christ, thine only-begotten Son,
give me a body undefiled, a heart pure, a mind watchful, an unerr-
ing knowledge, the influence of the Holy Spirit for the obtaiming
and the full assurance of the truth, through thy Christ; by whom
glory be to thee, in the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
These constitutions we have thought it right to make concerning
the catechumens.
XLVI.
Who they were whom the holy apostles sent and ordained.
Now concerning those Bishops who have been ordained in our
lifetime, we make known to you that they are these: Of Jerusa-
lem, James, the brother of our Lord; upon whose death the second
was Symeon, the son of Cleopas; after whom, Judas, the son of
James. Of Czsarea in Palestine, the first was Zaccheus, who was
once a publican; after whom was Cornelius; and the third, The-
ophilus. Of Antioch, Euodius, by me, Peter; and Ignatius, by
Paul. Of Alexandria, Annianus was the first, by Mark the Evan-
_gelist; the second, Avilius, by Luke, who also was an evangelist.
2Tim-? Of the church of Rome, Linus, the son of Claudia, was the
first, by Paul; and Clement, after Linus’s death, the second, by
me, Peter. Of Ephesus, Timothy, by Paul; and John, by me,
John. Of Smyrna, Aristo was the first; after whom, Stratzeas, the
2 Tim. son of Lois; and the third, Aristo. Of Pergamos, Gaius.
Of Philadelphia, Demetrius, by me [John]. Of Cenchrea, Lucius,
by Paul. Of Crete, Titus. Of Athens, Dionysius. Of Tripoli in
Pheenicia, Marathones. Of Laodicea in Phrygia, Archippus. Of
Pniiem-} Colosse, Philemon. Of Bercea in Macedonia, Onesimus,
BOOK VII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 195
once the servant of Philemon. Of the churches of Galatia, Cre-
scens. Of the parishes of Asia, Aquila and Nicetas. Of the
church of Aigina, Crispus.
These are the Bishops who have been intrusted by us with the
parishes in the Lord; whose doctrine keep ye always in mind, and
observe our words. And may the Lord be with you now, and to
endless ages; as he himself said to us, when he was about to be
taken up to his own God and Father. For, Lo (he saith), {δι
1 am with you all the days, until the end of the world. Amen.
XLVII.
A Morning Prayer.
Glory be to God in the highest ; and upon earth, peace, good
will among men. We praise thee, we sing hymns to thee, we bless
thee, we glorify thee, we worship thee, by thy great High Priest ;
thee, who art the true God, who art the One unbegotten, the only
inaccessible Being. For thy great glory, O Lord and heavenly
King, O God, the Father Almighty, O Lord God, the Father of
Christ, the immaculate Lamb, who taketh away the sin of the world,
receive our prayer, thou that sittest upon the cherubim; since thou
only art holy. Thou only, O Jesus, art our Lord, the Christ of the
God of all that hath been brought forth, of the God our King.
Through this our Lord, glory be to thee, and honor, and worship.
XLVIII.
= An Evening Prayer.
Ye children, praise the Lord ; praise the name of the Lord. We
praise thee, we sing hymns to thee, we bless thee for thy great glory,
O Lord, our King, the Father of Christ, the immaculate Lamb, that
taketh away the sin of the world. Praise becometh thee, hymns be-
come thee, glory becometh thee, the God and Father, through the
Son, in the most Holy Spirit, for ever and ever. Amen. Now, O
Lord, lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, according to {ππιο,
196 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BooK VIII.
thy word ; for mine eyes have seen thy salvation, which thou hast
prepared before the face of all people; a light to enlighten the Gen-
tiles, and the glory of thy people Israel.
XLIX.
A Prayer at Dinner.
Blessed art thou, O Lord, who dost nourish me from my youth;
who givest food to all flesh. Fill our hearts with joy and gladness,
that, having always what is sufficient for us, we may abound to
every good work, in Christ Jesus, our Lord; through whom glory,
honor, and power, be to thee for ever. Amen.
BOOK VIII.
CONCERNING GIFTS, AND ORDINATIONS, AND ECCLESIASTICAL
CANONS.
CHAPTER I.
On whose account the miraculous powers are put forth.
JESUS CHRIST, our God and Saviour, having delivered to us the
great mystery of godliness, and called both Jews and Gentiles to
the acknowledgment of the one and only true God his Father, as
he himself somewhere saith, when he was giving thanks for the
τὸ. ὁ Salvation of those that had believed, L have manifested thy
4. ὃ mnametomen; I have finished the work which thou gavest me;
u. } and having said concerning us to his Father, Holy Father,
25. + although the world hath not known thee, yet I have known
thee ; and these have known thee; he with good reason said to all
of us together, when we were perfected, concerning those gifts
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 197
which were given from him by the Spirit, Mow these {soe
signs shall follow them that have believed in my name: They shall
cast out demons; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall
take wp serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, tt shall not
hurt them. They shall lay their hands on the sick, and they shall
recover.
These gifts were first bestowed on us the apostles, when we were
about to preach the Gospel to every creature; but afterwards they
were of necessity afforded to those who through us had believed, —
not for the advantage of those who perform them, but for the con-
viction of the unbelievers; that those whom the word did not per-
suade, the power of signs might put to shame. For signs are not
for us who believe, but for the unbelievers, both of the Jews and of
the Gentiles. For neither is it any profit to us to cast out demons,
but to those who are so cleansed by the power of the Lord; as the
Lord himself somewhere instructeth us, and showeth, saying,
Rejoice not that the spirits are subject unto you; but rejoice ας.
that your names are written in heaven: since the former is done
by his power, but this by our good will and diligence; we, it is
evident, being assisted by him.
It is not therefore necessary, that every one of the faithful should
cast out demons, or raise the dead, or speak with tongues; but that.
he should, on whom this gift has been bestowed for some useful
object, in respect to the salvation of the unbelievers, who are often
put to shame, not by the convincing proof of words, but by the
power of signs; that is, such as are worthy of salvation. For all
the ungodly are not converted by miracles; and this God himself
testifieth, as when he saith in the Law, With other tongues {}s!ab
will I speak to this people, and with other lips, and yet they {|| ἢ,
will not believe. For neither did the Egyptians believe in God,
when Moses had done so many signs and wonders; nor did the mul-
titude of the Jews believe in Christ (who was like Moses), when
he healed every sickness and every disease among them; nor were
the former shamed by the rod which was turned into a living ser-
pent, nor by the hand which was made white with leprosy, nor by
the river Nile turned into blood; nor the latter by the blind who
recovered their sight, nor by the lame who walked, nor by the
dead who were raised. Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses; An-
nas and Caiaphas, Christ. Thus signs do not shame all into belief,
198 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
but only those of a good disposition ; for whose sake also it is that
God is pleased, as a wise superintendent, to appoint miracles to be
wrought, not by the power of men, but by his own will.
Now we say these things, that those who have received such gifts
may not exalt themselves against those who have not received
them; such gifts, we mean, as are for the working of miracles ;
since there is no man who hath believed in God, through Christ,
that hath not received some spiritual gift. For this very thing,
to have been delivered from the impiety of Polytheism, and to have
believed in God the Father, through Christ, is a gift of God; as
also it is to have cast off the veil of Judaism, and to have believed
that, by the good pleasure of God, his only-begotten Son, who was
before all ages, was in the later time born of a virgin, without the
company of a man; and that he lived as a man, yet without sin,
and fulfilled all that righteousness which is of the law; and that, by
the permission of God, he who was God the Word endured the -
cross, and despised the shame; and that he died, and was buried,
and rose within three days; and that, after his resurrection, having
continued forty days with his apostles, and completed his whole
constitutions, he was taken up in their sight to his God and Father
who had sent him. He who hath believed these things, not at ran-
dom, nor irrationally, but with judgment and full assurance, hath
received a gift from God. So also hath he who is delivered from
every heresy.
Let not, therefore, any one that worketh signs and wonders judge
any one of the faithful who is not honored with the gift of working
them. For the gifts of God which are bestowed by him through
Christ, are various. And thou, indeed, hast received this gift, but
iS} that man, some other: for perhaps one hath the word of
wisdom ; another, the word of knowledge; another, discerning of
spirits ; another, foreknowledge of things to come; another, the
word of teaching; another, patience; another, continence accord-
ing to the law. For even Moses, the man of God, when he wrought
Fxod. 2 sions in Egypt, did not exalt himself against the men of his
nation; and when he was called a god, he did not arrogantly
to” + despise his own prophet Aaron. Nor did Joshua, the son of
Nun, who was the leader of the people after him, though, in the
war with the Jebusites, he had made the sun stand still over against
Gibeon, and the moon over against the valley of Ajalon, because
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 199
the day was not long enough for the victory, insult over Phineas
or Caleb. Nor did Samuel, who had done so many surprising ©
things, disregard David, the beloved of God; yet they were both
prophets, and the one was high priest, and the other was king.
And when there were only seven thousand holy men in {ἢ 8. 19.
Israel who had not bowed the knee to Baal, Elijah alone 359%
among them, and his disciple Elisha, were workers of miracles; yet
neither did Elijah despise Abdiah the steward, who {** pe
feared God, but wrought no signs; nor did Elisha despise his own
disciple, when he trembled at the enemies. Moreover, {Pa}
neither did the wise Daniel, who was twice delivered from the
mouths of the lions, nor the three children who were delivered from
the furnace of fire, despise the rest of their nation. For they knew
that they had not escaped these terrible miseries by their own
might, but that they both performed miracles, and were delivered
from miseries, by the power of God. |
Therefore let none of you exalt himself against his brethren,
though he be a prophet, or though he be a worker of miracles.
For if it happen that there be no longer an unbeliever, all the power
of signs will thenceforward be superfluous ; and to be pious is from
one’s good will, but to work wonders is from the power of Him that
worketh them by us; the first of which respecteth ourselves, but
the second respecteth God that worketh them, for the reasons which
we have already mentioned.
Therefore, neither let a king despise the officers that are under
him; nor rulers, their subjects. For where there are none to be
ruled over, rulers are superfluous; and where there are no officers,
the kingdom will not stand. :
Moreover, let not a Bishop be exalted against the Deacons and
the Presbyters; nor the Presbyters against the people; for from
each and all of these is the composition of the congregation; for the
Bishops and the Presbyters are Priests of certain persons, and the
Laity are laymen of certain persons. And, indeed, to be a Chris-
tian is in our own power; but to be an Apostle, or a Bishop, or in
any other such office, is not in our own power, but at the disposal of
God who bestoweth the gifts.
Thus much on account of those who have been deemed worthy of
gifts and dignities. 3
200 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
If.
Concerning unworthy Bishops and Presbyters.
But to our discourse we add, that neither is every one that
prophesieth holy, nor every one that casteth out demons, religious; —
ας δ for even Balaam the son of Beor, the prophet, prophe-
ie’? sied, though he was himself wicked; as also did Caiaphas,
the falsely named high priest. Indeed, even the devil foretelleth ᾿
many things, and the demons about him; and yet, for all that, there
is not a spark of piety in them; for they are oppressed with igno-
rance, by reason of their voluntary wickedness. Jt is manifest,
therefore, that the ungodly, although they prophesy, do not, by their
prophesying, cover their own impiety; nor will they who cast out
demons be sanctified by the demons’ being made subject to them ;
for they only mock one another, as they do who play childish tricks
for mirth; and they destroy those who give heed to them. ΝΟΥ is
a wicked king any longer a king, but a tyrant; nor is a Bishop
oppressed with ignorance or an evil disposition, a Bishop, but falsely
so called, being not one sent out by God, but by men, as Hananiah
28 dei'oo.¢ and Shemaiah in Jerusalem, and Zedekiah and Achiah
δαπάνῃ. ;Σ the false prophets in Babylon. And, indeed, Balaam,
when he had corrupted Israel by Baal-Peor, suffered punishment ;
i; a} and Caiaphas at last was his own murderer; and the sons
of Sceva, endeavoring to cast out demons, were wounded by them,
and fled away in an unseemly manner; and the kings of Israel and
Judah, when they became wicked, suffered many kinds of punish-
ment.
It is therefore evident that Bishops and Presbyters, also, falsely
so called, will not escape the judgment of God. For it will be said
ie ¢ tothemeven now, O ye Priests that despise my name, L
23°59.¢ will deliver you up to the slaughter, as I did Zedekiah and
Achiah, whom the king of Babylon fried in a frying-pan, as saith
Jeremiah the prophet.
We say these things, not in contempt of true prophecies, for we
know that they are wrought in holy men by the inspiration of God;
but to repress the audacity of vain-glorious men. And we add this
ree,’ Re ne
Pr eee δ δ :
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 201
withal, that from such as these God taketh away his graceg For
God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble. {5°
Indeed, Silas and Agabus have prophesied in our times ; yet they
have not claimed to be equal to the apostles, nor have they
exceeded their own measures, though they are beloved of God.
Besides, women also have prophesied: of old, Miriam, the sister of
Moses and Aaron; and, after her, Deborah; and, after these, Hul-
dah and Judith; the former under Josiah, the latter under Darius.
The mother of our Lord, likewise, prophesied, and her kinswoman
Elizabeth, and Anna; and, in our times, the daughters of Philip.
Yet these were not elated against their husbands, but preserved
their own measures. Therefore, if among you also there be a man
or a woman, and such a one obtain any gift, let him be humble, that
God may be pleased with him. For, saith he, Upon whom {8%
will I look, but upon him that is humble and quiet, and trembleth
at my words ?
Til.
That to make constitutions concerning those things which are to be
performed in the churches, is of great consequence.
We have indeed set forth the first part of this discourse concern-
ing gifts, whatever they may be, which God hath bestowed upon
men, according to his own will; and how he rebuked the ways of
those who either attempted to speak lies, or were moved by the
spirit of the adversary ; and that, from the wicked, God often taketh
away his grace, both as to prophecy and as to the performance of
miracles.
But now our discourse hasteneth us to the principal part of the
portraiture of ecclesiastical affairs, that so, when ye have learned
this constitution from us, ye who have been ordained Bishops by us,
conformably to the will of Christ, may perform all things according
to the commands delivered to us; knowing that he who heareth us
heareth Christ, and he who heareth Christ heareth his God and
Father; to whom be glory for ever. Amen.
202 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
LV.
Concerning Ordinations.
Wherefore, we the Twelve Apostles of the Lord, who are now
together, give you in charge these our Divine Constitutions con-
cerning every ecclesiastical form; there being present with us
Paul the chosen vessel, our fellow-apostle, and James the Bishop,
and the rest of the Presbyters, and the seven Deacons.
In the first place, therefore, I Peter say, that a Bishop to be®
ordained is to be, as we have already all of us appointed, unbla-
mable in all things, a select person, chosen by the whole people.
And when he is named and approved, let the people assemble, with
the Presbytery and Bishops that are present, on the Lord’s day ;
and let them give their consent. And let him who is preferred
among the rest ask the Presbytery and the people, whether this is
the person whom they desire for their ruler. And if they give
their consent, let him ask further, whether he hath a good testimony
from all men, as to his worthiness for so great and glorious an
authority ; whether all things relating to his piety towards God
are right ;— whether justice towards men hath been observed’ by
him ; — whether the affairs of his family have been well ordered by
him ; — whether he hath been unblamable in the course of his life.
And if all the assembly together do, according to truth and not
according to prejudice, testify that he is such a one, let them, the
third time, as before God the Judge, and Christ, the Holy Ghost
also assuredly being present, and all the holy ministering spirits,
ask again, whether he is truly worthy of this ministry ;— that so,
ΡΣ nthe mouth of two or three witnesses, every word may be
established. And if they agree, the third time, that he is worthy,
let them all be demanded their vote ; and when they all give it will-
ingly, let them be heard. And, silence being made, let one of the _
principal Bishops, together with two others, stand near the altar ;
the rest of the Bishops and Presbyters praying silently, and the
Deacons holding the holy Gospels open upon the head of him that
is to be ordained; and say to God, —
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 203
Vi,
Form of Prayer for the ordination of a Bishop.
Ὁ thou the Great Being, thou Supreme Ruler, Lord, God Al-
mighty, who alone art unbegotten and independent; who always
art, and wast before the worlds ; who needest nothing, and art above
all cause and beginning; who only art true, who only art wise ; who
only art Most High; who art by nature invisible ; whose knowledge
is without beginning; who only art good and incomparable; who
knowest all things before they are; who art acquainted with the
most secret things; who art inaccessible, and without a superior ;
the God and Father of thine only-begotten Son, of our God and
Saviour ; the Creator of the universe by him; the Provider, the
Guardian ; the Father of mercies, and God of all consola- 753"
tion ; who dwellest in the highest heavens, and yet lookest down on
things below; thou who didst appoint the rules of the church by
the coming of thy Christ in the flesh,— under the Comforter as
witness, by thine apostles, and by us the Bishops, who by thy grace
are here present ; who hast foreordained priests from the beginning,
for the government of thy people; Abel in the first place, Seth and
Enos, and Enoch and Noah, and Melchisedek and Job; who didst
appomt Abraham, and the rest of the patriarchs, with thy faithful
servants Moses and Aaron, and Eleazar and Phineas; who didst
choose from among them rulers and priests in the tabernacle of thy
testimony ; who didst choose Samuel for a priest and a prophet ;
who didst not leave thy sanctuary without ministers; who didst
delight in those whom thou chosest to be glorified in; do thou thy-
self, by the mediation of thy Christ, through us, pour down at
this time the influence of thy free Spirit, which is administered by
thy beloved Son, Jesus Christ ; which he bestowed, according to thy
will, on the holy apostles of thee, the eternal God. Grant by thy
name, O God, who searchest the hearts, that this thy servant, whom
thou hast chosen to be a Bishop, may feed ‘thy holy flock, and dis-
charge the office of a high priest to thee, and minister to thee un-
blamably, night and day; that he may appease thee, and gather
together the number of those that shall be saved, and may offer to
thee the gifts of thy holy church. Grant to him, O Lord Almighty,
204 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
through thy Christ, the communion of the Holy Spirit, that so he
may have power to remit sins according to thy command ; to dis-
tribute clerical offices according to thine ordinance ; to loose every
bond, according to the power which thou gavest to the apostles ;
that he may please thee, in meekness and a pure heart, steadfastly,
unblamably, irreproachably, while he offereth to thee a pure and
unbloody sacrifice, which, by thy Christ, thou hast appointed as the
mystery of the new covenant, for a sweet savor, through thy holy
child Jesus Christ, our God and Saviour; through whom glory,
honor, and worship, be to thee, in the Holy Spirit, now and always,
and for all ages.
And when he hath prayed for these things, let the rest of the
priests add, Amen; and, together with them, all the people.
And, after the prayer, let one of the Bishops elevate the sacrifice
upon the hands of him that is ordained; and early in the morning
let him be enthroned, in a place set apart for him, among the rest of
the Bishops, they all giving him the kiss in the Lord. And after
the reading of the Law and the Prophets, and our Epistles, and
Acts, and the Gospels, let him that is ordained salute the church,
saying, The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, the love of our God and
Father, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with you all ; and
let them all answer, And with thy spirit. And, after the saluta-
tion, let him speak to the people the words of exhortation ; and when
he hath ended his instructive discourse, I Andrew, the brother of
Peter, say, that, while all, having risen, are standing up, let the
Deacon ascend to some high place and proclaim, Let none of the
hearers, let none of the unbelievers stay. And silence being made,
let him say, —
VL
The Divine Liturgy, in which is the bidding Prayer for the Cate-
chumens.
Ye catechumens, pray; and let all the faithful pray for them in
their mind, saying, Lord, have mercy on them. And let the
Deacon bid prayers for them, saying, Let us all implore God for
the catechumens, that He that is good, He that is the lover of man-
kind, may mercifully hear their prayers and supplications, and so
BOOK VIII. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 205
accept their petitions as to assist them, and give them those desires
of their hearts which are for their advantage ; and reveal to them
the gospel of his Christ, give them illumination and understanding,
instruct them in the knowledge of God, teach them his commands
and his ordinances, implant in them his saving and holy fear, open
the ears of their hearts, that they may exercise themselves in his’
law day and night; strengthen them in piety, unite them to and
number them with his flock, deeming them worthy of the laver of
regeneration, and the garment of incorruption, which is the true
life ; and deliver them from all ungodliness, and give no place to the
adversary against them, but cleanse them from all filthiness $?°%:
of flesh and spirit, and dwell in them, and walk in them by { 6: 16.
his Christ; bless their coming in and their going out, and {fsa
order their affairs for their good. Let us still earnestly suppli-
eate for them, that they, obtaining by their initiation the forgiveness
of their transgressions, may be esteemed worthy of the holy myste-
ries, and of continuance with the saints.
Rise up, ye catechumens. Pray ye that ye may have the peace
of God through Christ ; a peaceful day, and without sin; and that
such may be the whole time of your life. Pray that yours may be
a Christian death. Seek a compassionate and merciful God, and the
forgiveness of your transgressions. Dedicate yourselves to the only
unbegotten God, through his Christ. Bow down your heads, and
receive the blessing.
But upon the mention of each of these particulars which the Dea-
con uttereth in bidding to pray, as we said before, let the people
say, Lord, have mercy ; and let the children say it first.
And as the catechumens have bowed down their heads, let the
Bishop who is newly ordained bless them with this blessing :
O God Almighty, unbegotten and inaccessible, who only art the
true God, the God and Father of thy Christ, thine only-begotten
Son ; the God of the Comforter, and Lord of the universe ; who by
Christ didst appoint the disciples to be teachers, that men might
learn piety ; do thou thyself even now look down upon thy servants
who are catechized in the gospel of thy Christ, and give them {75am
a new heart, and renew a right spirit in their mward parts, that
they may both know and do thy will with full purpose of heart, and
with a willing soul. Account them worthy of the holy initiation,
and unite them to thy holy church, and make them partakers of the
206 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
holy mysteries, through Christ, our hope, who for them suffered
death ; through whom glory and worship be given to thee in the
Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
And, after this, let the Deacon say, Go out, ye catechumens, in
peace. ‘
And after they are gone out, let him say, Ye energumens afflicted
with unclean spirits, pray; and let us all earnestly pray for them,
that God, the lover of mankind, may by Christ rebuke the unclean
and wicked spirits, and deliver his supplicants from the dominion of
yam 3 ot the adversary. He that rebuked the legion of demons,
and the prince of wickedness, the devil, may he himself even now
rebuke these apostates from piety, and deliver his own workmanship
from their power, and cleanse those whom he hath made with much
wisdom. Let us still pray earnestly for them. Save them, O God,
and raise them up by thy power. )
Bow down your heads, ye energumens, and receive the blessing.
And let the Bishop add a prayer, saying, —
VII.
Prayer for the Energumens.
Thou who hast bound the strong man, and spoiled all that was in
his house ; who hast given us power over serpents and scorpions to
tread upon them, and upon all the power of the enemy ; who hast
delivered the serpent, the murderer of men, bound, to us, as a spar-
o°da.¢ row to children; thou whom all things dread, trembling be-
juke, fore the face of thy power; who hast cast him down as
lightning from heaven to earth; not with a fall from a place,
but from honor to dishonor, on account of his voluntary evil dispo-
jong} Sition ; thou whose look drieth the abysses, and whose threat.
96:5. ening melteth the mountains, and whose truth remaineth
ué:2.} for ever; whom the infants praise, and sucking babes
ον 7. bless; whom angels sing hymns to and adore ; who lookest
103: 32.3 wpon the earth, and makest it tremble ; who touchest the
xan} «mountains, and they smoke; who threatenest the sea, and
1:3. } driest it up, and makestcall its rivers as a desert, and whose
gop} clouds are the dust of thy feet; who walkest upon the sea
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 207
as upon firm ground; thou only-begotten God, the Son of the
great Father, rebuke these wicked spirits, and deliver the works of
thy hands from the power of the adverse spirit. For to thee be-
long glory, honor, and worship, and through thee to thy Father, in
tle Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
And let the Deacon say, Go out, ye energumens ; and, after
they have gone out, let him cry aloud, Ye that are about to be illu-
minated, pray. Let all of us the faithful earnestly pray for them,
that the Lord may deem them worthy, after being initiated into the
death of Christ, to rise with him, and become partakers of his king-
dom, and communicants of his mysteries ;— may unite them to
and number them among those that are saved in his holy church.
Save them, and raise them up in thy grace.
Having sealed themselves to God through his Christ, and having
bowed down their heads, let them receive this blessing from the
Bishop : —
ὙΠ].
Prayer for the persons about to be baptized.
Thou who hast formerly said by thy prophets to those that were
to be initiated, Wash ye, become clean; and hast through Christ
appointed the spiritual regeneration; do thou thyself even now look
upon these that are about to be baptized, and bless them, and sanc-
tify them, and prepare them, that they may become worthy of thy
spiritual gift, and of the true adoption ; of thy spiritual mysteries ;
of being gathered together with those that are saved through Christ
our Saviour ; through whom glory, honor, and worship, be to thee, in
the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
And let the Deacon say, Go out, ye that are about to be illu-
minated.
And, after this, let him proclaim, Ye penitents, pray; and let us
all earnestly pray for our brethren in the state of penance; that
God, the lover of compassion, may show to them the way of repent-
ance, and accept their return and their confession, and bruise Satan
under their feet shortly ; and redeem them from the snare {ον
of the devil, and the ill-usage of the demons; and free them from
every unlawful word, and every absurd practice and wicked thought ;
208 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
forgive them all their offences, both voluntary and involuntary, and
iyi} blot out the handwriting which is against them, and write
Ful} them in the Book of Life; cleanse them from all filthi-
2 £12 ness of flesh and spirit, and restore and unite them to his
Hem, t holy flock. For he knoweth our frame; for who can
gxoyt glory that he hath a clean heart? And who can boldly say,
that he is pure from sin? For we are all under penalties. Let us
fake} still pray for them more earnestly (for there is joy in
heaven over one sinner that repenteth) ; that, bemg converted from
every evil work, they may be joined to all good practice; that God,
the lover of mankind, may soon accept their supplications propi-
rom} tiously ; restore to them the joy of ius salvation, and
strengthen them with his free spirit ; that they may not be any
more shaken, but be admitted to the communion of his most holy
things, and become partakers of the divine mysteries; that, ap-
pearing worthy of his adoption, they may obtain eternal life. Let
us all still earnestly say on their account, Lord, have mercy. Save
them, O God, and raise them up by thy mercy.
When ye have risen up, bow your heads to God, through his
Christ, and receive the blessing.
Let the Bishop then add this prayer: —
TH.
The imposition of hands, and Prayer for the Penitent.
Almighty, eternal God, Lord of the universe, the Creator and
Governor of all things; who hast exhibited man as the ornament
of the world through Christ, and didst give him a law both natu-
rally implanted and written, that he might live according to law,
as a rational creature; and, when he had sinned, thou gavest him
thy goodness as a pledge, in order to his repentance. Look upon
these persons, who have bowed the neck of their soul and body to
Eek. thee ; for thou desirest not the death of a sinner, but his
88. ὃ repentance, that he turn from his wicked way and live.
Thou who didst accept the repentance of the Ninevites; who
ζοῦν}. qwillest that all men be saved, and come to the acknowledg-
1tim-t ment of the truth; who didst accept of that son who had
BOOK VIII. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 209
consumed his substance in riotous living, with the bowels of {ΠΧ
a father, on account of his repentance ; do thou thyself also now
accept of the repentance of thy supplicants ; because there is no
man that sinneth not; for if thou, O Lord, markest iniqui- ὁ μῦν
ties, O Lord, who shall stand? because with thee there is § j5y"'3
propitiation. And do thou restore them to thy holy church, into
their former dignity and honor, through Christ, our God and
Saviour, through whom glory and adoration be to thee, in the Holy
Spirit, for ever. Amen.
Then let the Deacon say, Depart, ye Penitents. And let him
add, Let no one of those who have not a right, draw near. All we
of the faithful, let us bow the knee. Let us entreat God, through
his Christ ; let us all earnestly beseech God, through his Christ.
Xe
The tidding Prayer for the Faithful.
- Let us pray for the peace and welfare of the world, and of the
holy churches; that the God of the universe may afford us his
everlasting peace, and such as may not be taken away from us;
that he may preserve us in a full prosecution of such virtue as is
according to godliness. Let us pray for the holy Catholic and
Apostolic church, which is spread from one end of the earth to the
other; that the Lord may preserve and keep it unshaken, and free
from the waves of this life until the end of the world, as founded
upon a rock; and let us pray for this holy parish, that the Lord of
the universe may deem us worthy, without failure, to follow after
the heavenly hope, and, without ceasing, to pay him the debt of our
prayer. Let us pray for every Hpiscopate which is under the
whole heaven, of those that rightly divide the word of thy truth.
And let us pray for our bishop James, and his parishes. Let us
pray for our bishop Clement, and his parishes. Let us pray for
our bishop Euodius, and his parishes. Let us pray for our bishop
Annianus, and his parishes ; that the compassionate God may grant
them to continue in his holy churches in health, honor, and long
life, and afford them an honorable old age, in godliness and right-
eousness. And let us pray for our Presbyters, that the Lord may
14
210 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIL.
deliver them from every unreasonable and wicked action, and afford
them a Presbyterate in health and honor. Let us pray for all the
Deacons and subordinate servants of the church, that the Lord may
grant them an unblamable reputation. Let us pray for the Read-
ers, Singers, Virgins, Widows, and Orphans.
Let us pray for those that are in marriage and child-bearing ;
that the Lord may have mercy upon them all. Let us pray for the
eunuchs, leading a life of sanctity. Let us pray for those persons —
that are in a state of continency and religious abstinence. Let us
pray for those that bear fruit in the holy church, and give alms to
the needy. And let us pray for those who offer sacrifices and obla-
tions to the Lord our God; that God, the fountain of all goodness,
may recompense them with his heavenly gifts, and give them in this
world a hundred fold, and in the world to come life everlasting ;
and bestow upon them, for their temporal things, those that are eter-
nal; for earthly things, those that are heavenly.
Let us pray for our brethren newly enlightened, that the Lord may
strengthen and confirm them. Let us pray for our brethren afflicted
with sickness, that the Lord may deliver them from every disease
and every malady, and restore them sound to his holy church.
Let us pray for those that travel by water or by land. Let us
pray for those that are jn the mines, in banishment, in prisons, and
in bonds, for the name of the Lord. Let us pray for those that are
worn down with toil in bitter servitude. Let us pray for our ene-
mies, and those that hate us. Let us pray for those that persecute
us for the name of the Lord, that the Lord may pacify their anger,
and cause their wrath against us to pass away. Let us pray for
those that are without, and have wandered out of the way, that the
Lord may convert them. Let us be mindful of the infants of the
church ; that the Lord may perfect them im his fear, and bring them —
to a complete age. Let us pray one for another; that the Lord
may keep us by his grace to the end, and deliver us from the evil
one, and from all the scandals of those that work iniquity, and
preserve us unto his heavenly kingdom. Let us pray for every
Christian soul.
Save us, and raise us up, O God, by thy mercy.
Let us rise up, and let us pray earnestly, and dedicate ourselves
and one another to the living God, through his Christ.
Moreover, let the High Priest offer a prayer, and say, —
oy, Syeaibhig i355 5 haat aa aa
ἊΨ ΣᾺΝ ee Ἐφ. ᾿ ‘
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 211
XI.
Form of Prayer for the Faithful.
O Lord Almighty, the Most High, who dwellest on high, the
Holy One, that restest among the saints, without beginning, the
Only Potentate ; who hast given to us, through Christ, the preach-
ing of knowledge, to the acknowledgment of thy glory, and of thy
name, which he hath made known to us for our comprehension.
Do thou thyself even now look down, through him, upon this thy
flock; and deliver it from all ignorance and wicked practices ; and
grant that we may fear thee in earnest, and love thee with affection,
and have a due reverence of thy glory. Be gracious and merciful
to them, and hearken to them when they pray unto thee, and keep
them, that they may be immovable, blameless, and irreproachable ;
that they may be holy in body and soul, not having spot or wrinkle,
or any such thing; but that they may be complete, and no one
among them may be defective or imperfect. O thou powerful
Defender, who dost not accept persons, be thou the assister of
this thy people, which thou hast redeemed with the precious blood
of thy Christ ; be thou their protector, helper, provider, and guard-
ian, their strong wall of defence, their bulwark and security ;
because none can snatch out of thy hand ; for there isno ἐν
other God like thee ;— because on thee is our reliance. Sanctify
them through thy truth ; for thy word is truth. Thou who {jehm
doest nothing for favor, thou whom none can deceive, deliver them
from every disease and every malady, and every offence, every
injury and deceit, from fear of the enemy, from the dart {sem
that flieth in the day, from the mischief that walketh about ὖ90: 6.
in darkness ; and account them worthy of that everlasting life
which is in Christ, thine only-begotten Son, our God and Saviour ;
through whom glory and worship be to thee, in the Holy Spirit, now
and always, and for ever. Amen.
After this, let the Deacon say, Let us attend. And let the
Bishop salute the church and say, The peace of God be with you all.
And let the people answer, And with thy spirit. And let the Dea-
con say to all, Salute ye one another with a holy kiss. And let the
212 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
clergy salute the Bishop; the men of the laity, the men; the wo-
men, the women.
Moreover, let the children stand at the reading-desk ; and let
another Deacon stand by them, that they may not be disorderly.
And let other Deacons walk about, and watch the men and women,
that no tumult be made, and that no one nod, or whisper, or slum-
ber; and let the Deacons stand at the doors of the men, and the
Subdeacons at those of the women; that no one go out, nor a door
be opened, although it be for one of the faithful, at the time of the
oblation. And let one of the Subdeacons bring water to wash the
hands of the Priests; which is a symbol of the purity of those
souls that are devoted to God.
XII.
A constitution of James, the brother of John, the son of Zebedee.
Now I also, James, the brother of John, the son of Zebedee, say
that the Deacon shall immediately proclaim, Let none of the Cate-
chumens stay here ; let none of the Hearers; let none of the Unbe-
lievers; let none of the Heterodox. Ye who have prayed the first
prayer, draw near. Let the mothers receive their children. Let
no one have any thing against any one; let no one come in hypo-
crisy ; let us stand upright before the Lord with fear and trembling,
to offer.
When this is done, let the Deacons bring the gifts to the Bishop
at the altar; and let the Presbyters stand on his right hand and on
his left, as disciples stand before their master. But let two of the
Deacons, on each side of the altar, hold a fan, made of thin mem-
branes, or of the feathers of a peacock, or of fine cloth, and let them
silently drive away the small animals that fly about, that so they
may not come near to the cups.
Let now the High Priest, simultaneously with the Priests, pray by
himself. And let him put on his shining garments, and stand at the
altar, and make the sign of the cross upon his forehead, with his
hand, before all the people, and say, Zhe grace of Almighty Gfod,
and the love of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the fellowship of the Holy
Ghost, be with you all. And let all with one voice say, And with
ΡΝ et eR OS dey, Ὁ 1}
i PM Pay is Age
4
BOOK VIII. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 213
thy spirit. The high priest, Zift wp your mind. All the people,
We lift it up unto the Lord. The high priest, Let us give thanks
to the Lord. All the people, Jt is meet and right so to do.
Then let the High Priest say, It is very meet and right before all
things to sing a hymn to thee, who art the true God, who art before
all beings ; from whom the whole family in heaven and earth ΤΡ
7g named ; who only art unbegotten, and withont beginning, inde-
pendent, and without a master; who needest nothing; who art the
bestower of every thing that is good; who art above all cause and
generation ; who art always and immutably the same; from whom,
as from a grand starting place, all things came into being. For
thou art eternal knowledge, everlasting sight, unbegotten hearing,
untaught wisdom, the first by nature, and the law to being, and su-
perior to all number; who didst bring all things out of nothing into
being, through thine only-begotten Son, but didst — before all ages,
by thy will, thy power, and thy goodness, without any intermediate
agent — beget him, the only-begotten Son, God the Word, the liv-
ing Wisdom, the First-born of every creature, the Angel ὑῶν 576.
of thy great Council ; and thy high priest, but the king and Lord of
every intellectual and sensible nature ; who was before all things,
and through whom were all things. For thou, O eternal God, didst
through him make all things, and through him thou dost account
the universe worthy of thy suitable providence; for by the very
same by whom thou didst bestow being, thou didst also bestow well-
being ;— thou, the God and Father of thine only-begotten Son ;
who by him didst make, before all things, the cherubim and the ser-
aphim, the zons and hosts, the powers and authorities, the prin-
cipalities and thrones, the archangels and angels; and, after all
these, didst by him make this visible world, and all things that are
therein. For thou art He who didst frame the heaven as an arch,
and stretch it out like the covering of a tent, and didst found the
earth upon nothing, by thy mere will; who didst fix the firmament,
and prepare the night and the day ; who didst bring the light out of
thy treasures, and on its departure didst bring on darkness, for the
rest of the living creatures that move up and down in the world ;
who didst appoimt the sun in heaven to rule over the day, and the
moon to rule over the night ; and didst inscribe in heaven the choir
of stars to praise thy glorious majesty ; who didst make the water
for drink, and for cleansing; the air in which we live, for respira-
214 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
tion, and for the emission of voice, by means of the tongue, which
striketh the air, and for hearing, which codperateth under the im-
pulse of the air, so that, receiving, it perceiveth the speech that
falleth upon it; who madest fire for our consolation in darkness, for
the supply of our want, and that by it we might be warmed and
enlightened ; who didst separate the great sea from the land, and
didst render the former navigable, and the latter fit for walking ;
and didst replenish the former with living creatures, small and great,
and fill the latter with tame ones and with wild,—didst adorn
it with various plants, and crown it with herbs, and beautify it with
flowers, and enrich it with seeds ; who didst ordain the great deep,
Jone St δηα bestow upon it a mighty amplitude; seas of salt
water heaped together, yet didst bound it with barriers of the small-
est sand ; who sometimes dost raise it to the height of mountains by
the winds, and sometimes dost smoothe it into a plain; sometimes
dost enrage it into a tempest, and sometimes dost still it with a calm,
that 1t may be easy to seafaring men in their voyages; who didst
encompass this world, which was made by thee through Christ, with
rivers, and water it with currents, and moisten it with springs that
never fail, and didst bind it round with mountains, for the immova-
ble and secure consistence of the earth. For thou hast replenished
thy world, and adorned it with sweet-smelling and with healing herbs,
with many and various living creatures, strong and weak, for food
and for labor, tame and wild, with the noises of creeping things, the
sounds of various sorts of flying creatures, with the circuits of the
years, the numbers of months and days, the order of the seasons, the
courses of the rainy clouds, for the production of the fruits, and the
support of living creatures. Thou hast also appointed the station of
the winds, which blow when commanded by thee, and the multitude.
of the plants and herbs.
And thou hast not only created the world, but hast also made
man for a citizen of the world, exhibiting him as its ornament. For
τι} thou didst say to thy Wisdom, Let us make man according
to our image, and according to our likeness; and let them have
dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowls of the heaven.
Wherefore, also, thou hast made him of an immortal soul, and of a
body liable to dissolution; the former out of nothing, the latter out
of the four elements ; and hast given him, as to his soul, rational
discernment, the distinction of piety and impiety, the observing of
‘BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 915
right and wrong; and, as to his body, thou hast granted him five
senses, and progressive motion. For thou, Ὁ God Almighty, didst,
by thy Christ, plant a paradise in Eden, in the Hast,adorned {%$"
with various plants, suitable for food, and didst introduce man into
it, as into a rich banquet; and, when thou madest him, thou gavest
him a law, implanted within him, that so he might have at home,
and within himself, the seeds of the knowledge of God. Moreover,
when thou hadst brought him into the delightful paradise, thou
allowedst him the privilege of enjoying all things, only forbiddmg
the tasting of one tree, in hope of greater blessings; that, in
ease he would keep that command, he might receive the reward of
it, which was immortality: but when he neglected that command,
and tasted of the forbidden fruit, by the seduction of the serpent,
and the counsel of his wife, thou didst justly cast him out of para-
dise ; yet, of thy goodness, thou didst not overlook him, nor suffer
him to perish utterly ; for he was thy creature. But thou didst
subject to him the whole creation, and didst grant him liberty to pro-
eure himself food by his own sweat and labors; while thou didst
cause all the fruits of the earth to spring up, to grow, and to ripen.
And when thou hadst laid him asleep for a little while, thou didst
with an oath call him to a restoration, didst loose the bond of death,
and promise him life after the resurrection. And not this only, but
when thou hadst increased his posterity to an innumerable multi-
tude, those that continued with thee thou didst glorify, and those
that apostatized from thee thou didst punish; and while thou didst
accept the sacrifice of Abel, as of a holy person, thou didst reject
the gift of Cain, the murderer of his brother, as of one that was
‘abhorred. And, besides these, thou didst accept of Seth {?gus
and Enos, and didst translate Enoch. Yor thou art the Creator of
men, and the giver of life, and the supplier of want, and the giver
of laws, and the rewarder of those that observe them, and the aven
ger of those that transgress them; who didst bring the great flood
upon the world, by reason of the multitude of the ungodly, and didst
deliver righteous Noah from that flood by an ark, with eight souls,
the end of the foregoing generations, and the beginning of those that
were to come ; who didst kindle a fearful fire against the {9%
five cities of Sodom, and didst turn a fruitful land §Wis0-00: &
into a salt lake, for the wickedness of them that dwelt therein, but
didst snatch holy Lot out of the conflagration. Thou art He who
216 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VII.
£2} didst deliver Abraham from the impiety of his forefathers,
and didst appoint him to be the heir of the world, and didst cause
thy Christ to appear to him ; who didst ordain Melchisedek a high
priest for thy worship ; who didst render thy patient servant Job
the conqueror of that serpent who is the patron of wickedness ; who
madest Isaac the son of promise, and Jacob the father of twelve
46°57. sons, and didst increase his posterity to a multitude, and
bring him into Egypt with seventy-five souls.
Thou, O Lord, didst not overlook Joseph, but didst grant him, as a
reward of his chastity for thy sake, the government over the Egyp-
Exod} tians. Thou, O Lord, didst not overlook the Hebrews when
they were afflicted by the Egyptians, but didst deliver them, on ac-
count of the promises made to their fathers, and didst punish the
Egyptians. And when men had corrupted the law of nature, and had
sometimes esteemed the creation the effect of chance, and sometimes
honored it more than they ought, and equalled it to the God of the
universe, — thou didst not suffer them to go astray, but didst raise
tsaiah,} up thy holy servant Moses, and by him didst give the writ-
ten law, for the assistance of the law of nature, and didst show that
the creation was thy work, and didst banish away the error of poly-
theism. Thou didst adorn Aaron and his posterity with the priest-
hood, and didst punish the Hebrews when they sinned, and receive
them again when. they returned to thee. Thou didst punish the
Egyptians with a judgment of ten plagues, and didst divide the sea,
and bring the Israelites through it, and drown and destroy the Egyp-
tians, who pursued them. ‘Thou didst sweeten the bitter water with
wood. ‘Thou didst bring water out of the hard rock. Thou didst
rain manna from heaven, and quails, for food, out of the air. Thou
didst afford them a pillar of fire by night to give them light, and a
pillar of a cloud by day, to overshadow them from the heat. Thou
didst declare Joshua to be the general of the army, and by him
didst overthrow the seven nations of Canaan. Thou didst divide
1st ~=©Jordan, and dry up the rivers of Etham. Thou didst over-
throw walls without instruments, or the hand of man.
For all these things, glory be to thee, O Lord Almighty. Thee
do the innumerable hosts of angels, archangels, thrones, dominions,
principalities, authorities, and powers, thine everlasting armies,
eaight adore. The cherubim, and the six-winged seraphim, with
twain covering their feet, with twain their heads, and with twain
ΡΝ ΡΥ a WI NOT 5 ,Ὁ
Ne ia oa Tae A , Ἂν
ee Υ ᾿ ς
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 217
flying, say, together with thousand thousands of archangels, { 7!%5.
and ten thousand times ten thousand of angels, incessantly, and with
constant and loud voices, and let all the people say it with them,
Holy, holy, holy, Lord of hosts ; heaven and earth are full — 4%423™
of lis glory. Be thou blessed for ever. Amen. ΤΣ
And afterwards let the High Priest say, For thou art truly holy,
and most holy, the highest and most highly exalted for ever. Holy
also is thine only-begotten Son, our Lord and God, Jesus Christ,
who in all things ministered to his God and Father, both in thy vari-
ous creation and in thy suitable providence, and hath not overlooked
lost mankind. But after the law of nature, after the admonitions in
the positive law, after the prophetical reproofs, and the attentions of
the angels, when men had perverted both the positive law and that
of nature, and had cast out of their mind the memory of the flood,
the burning of Sodom, the plagues of the Egyptians, and the slaugh-
ters of the inhabitants of Palestine, and were just ready to perish
universally, after an unparalleled manner, he himself was pleased
by thy good will to become man, who was man’s Creator; to be
under the laws, who was the legislator ; to be a sacrifice, who was a
High Priest; to be a sheep, who was the shepherd: and he ap-
peased thee, his God and Father, and reconciled thee to the world,
and freed all men from the impending wrath, being born of a
virgin, and made in flesh,— God the Word, the beloved Son, the
First-born of the whole creation,— according to the prophecies
which were foretold concerning him by himself, of the seed of David
and Abraham, of the tribe of Judah. And in the womb of a virgin
He was made, who formed all mankind that are born into the world.
He took flesh, who was without flesh. He who was begotten before
time, was born in time. He lived holily, and taught according to
the law. He drove away every sickness and every disease from
men, and wrought signs and wonders among the people; and He
was partaker of meat, and drink, and sleep, who nourisheth all that
are in need of food, and filleth every living creature with his {#37
goodness. He manifested his name to those that knew him { {7
not. He banished ignorance; he revived piety; he fulfilled thy
will. He finished the work which thou gavest him to do. And
when he had set all these things right, he was seized by the hands of
the ungodly, of the high priests and priests, falsely so called, and
of the disobedient people, through the treachery of him who was
218 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book Vit. —
possessed with wickedness as with a confirmed disease. He suffered
many things from them, and endured every ignominy, by thy per-
mission. He was delivered to Pilate, the governor; and He who
was the Judge, was judged; and He who was the Saviour, was con-
demned. He who was impassible, was nailed to the cross; and He
who was by nature immortal, died; and He who was the Giver of
life, was buried; that he might deliver from suffering and death
those for whose sake he came, and might break the bonds of the
devil, and deliver mankind from his deceit. He rose from the
‘dead, the third day; and when he had continued with his disciples
forty days, he was taken up into the heavens, and is seated at the
right hand of thee, who art his God and Father.
Being mindful, therefore, of those things which he endured for
our sake, we give thee thanks, Ὁ Almighty God, not in such a
manner as we ought, but as we are able, and fulfil his constitution.
i,t For in the same night in which he was betrayed, he took
“Mn ¢ bread im his holy and undefiled hands; and, looking up to
Mist thee, his God and Father, he brake it, and gave tt to his
THs’? disciples, saying, This ts the mystery of the new covenant.
Take of it, and eat. This is my body, which is broken for many
for the remission of sins. In like manner also he took the cup, and
mixed it of wine and water, and sanctified it, and delivered it to
them, saying, Drink ye all of it; for this is my blood which is shed
for many, for the remission of sins. Do this in remembrance of
me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do
show forth my death till I come.
Being mindful, therefore, of his Passion, and death, and resurrec-
tion from the dead, and return into the heavens, and his future
second advent, in which he is to come with glory and power to judge
the living and the dead, and to recompense to every one accord-
ing to his works, we offer to thee, our King and our God, according
to his constitution, this bread and this cup; giving thee thanks,
through him, that thou hast thought us worthy to stand before
thee, and to sacrifice; and we beseech thee to look propitiously
upon these gifts, which are here set before thee, O thou God, who
needest none of our offerings, and to accept them to the honor of
thy Christ, and send down thy Holy Spirit, the Witness of the
sufferings of the Lord Jesus, that he may show this bread to be the
body of thy Christ, and the cup to be the blood of thy Christ, in
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 219
order that those who are partakers thereof may be strengthened for
piety, may obtain the remission of their sins, may be delivered from
the devil and his deceit, may be filled with the Holy Ghost, may be
made worthy of thy Christ, and may obtain eternal life upon thy
reconciliation to them, O Lord Almighty.
We further pray unto thee, O Lord, for thy holy church, spread
from one end of the world to another, which thou hast purchased
with the precious blood of thy Christ; that thou wilt preserve it
unshaken, and free from disturbance, until the end of the world;
and for every episcopate that rightly divideth the word of truth.
We further implore thee, for me, who am nothing, who offer to
thee ; for the whole presbytery, for the deacons, and all the clergy,
that thou wilt make them wise, and replenish them with the Holy
Spirit.
We further implore thee, Ὁ Lord, for the king, and all {it
m authority, and for the whole army; that they may be peaceable
towards us, that so, leading the whole time of our life in quietness
and unanimity, we may glorify thee, through Jesus Christ, {47°
who is our hope.
We further offer to thee, also, for all those holy persons who
have pleased thee from the beginning of the world, patriarchs,
prophets, righteous men, apostles, martyrs, confessors, bishops,
presbyters, deacons, subdeacons, readers, singers, virgins, widows,
- lay persons, and all whose names thou thyself knowest.
We further offer to thee, for this people, that thou wilt render
them to the praise of thy Christ, a royal priesthood, a holy {δα
nation ; for those that are in virginity and purity ; for the widows
of the church ; for those persons who are in honorable marriage and
child-bearing ; and for the infants of thy people ; that thou wilt cast
none of us away.
We further beseech thee, also, for this city and its inhabitants ;
for those that are sick; for those that are in bitter servitude ; for
those that are in banishment; for those that are in prison; for
those that travel by water or by land; that thou, the Helper and
Assister of all men, wilt be their Supporter.
We further implore thee, also, for those that hate us and perse-
cute us for thy name’s sake ; for those that are without, and wander
out of the way ; that thou wilt convert them to goodness, and pacify
their anger.
220 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
We further implore thee, also, for the catechumens of the church ;
and for those that are vexed by the adversary ; and for our breth-
ren, the penitents: that thou wilt perfect the first in the faith ;
that thou wilt deliver the second from the energy of the evil one ;
and that thou wilt accept the repentance of the last, and forgive
both them and us our offences.
We further offer to thee, also, for the good temperature of the
air, and the fertility of the fruits; that so, partaking perpetually of
the good things derived from thee, we may praise thee without
is s.¢ ceasing, who givest food to all flesh.
We further implore thee, also, for those who are absent on a just
cause; that thou wilt keep us all in piety, and gather us together
in the kingdom of the Anointed of thee, the God of all nature,
perceptible and conceivable, our King ;— that thou wilt keep us
immovable, blameless, irreproachable. For to thee belong all glory,
worship, and thanksgiving, honor and adoration, to the Father, and
to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit, both now and always, and for
everlasting and endless ages.
And let all the people say, Amen. And let the Bishop say, The
peace of God be with you all. And let all the people say, And
with thy spirit.
And let the Deacon proclaim again, —
XI.
The bidding Prayer for the Faithful, after the divine Oblation.
Let us still further beseech God, through his Christ, for the gift
which is offered to the Lord God, that the good God may accept it,
through the mediation of his Christ, upon his heavenly altar, for a
sweet-smelling savor.
Let us pray for this church and people. Let us pray for every
Episcopate, for every Presbytery, for all the Deacons and Ministers
in Christ, for the whole body of the church, that the Lord may keep
and preserve them all.
ot Τοῦ us pray for kings, and those who are in authority,
that they may be peaceable towards us, that so we may have and
lead a quet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty.
“BOOK VIII.] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 221
Let us be mindful of the holy martyrs, that we may be thought
worthy to be partakers of their trial.
Let us pray for those that are departed in the faith.
Let us pray for the good temperature of the air, and the perfect
maturity of the fruits.
Let us pray for those that are newly enlightened, that they may
all be strengthened in the faith.
Let us pray for one another. Raise us up, O God, in thy grace.
Let us stand up, and dedicate ourselves to God, through his
Christ.
And let the Bishop say, O God, who art great, and whose name
is great, who art great in counsel, and mighty in works, the God
and Father of thy holy child Jesus, our Saviour ; look upon us, and
upon this thy flock, which thou hast chosen through him, to the
glory of thy name; and sanctify our body and our soul, and grant
us the power to be made pure from all filthiness of flesh ὑπο
and spirit, and to obtain the good things laid up for us, and account
no one of us unworthy; but be thou our Comforter, Helper, and
Protector, through thy Christ, with whom glory, honor, praise, dox-
ology, and thanksgiving be to thee, and to the Holy Spirit, for ever.
Amen.
And after all have said Amen, let the Deacon say, Let us attend.
And let the Bishop speak thus to the people, Holy things for holy
persons. And let the people answer, There is One that is holy ;
there is one Lord, Jesus Christ, blessed for ever, to the glory of
God the Father. Amen. (flory to God in the highest, {3%
and on earth, peace; good will among men. Hosanna to the Son of
David. Blessed be he—God the Lord — that cometh in the name
of the Lord, and hath appeared to us. Hosanna in the highest.
And after that, let the Bishop partake ; then the Presbyters, and
the Deacons and Subdeacons, and the Readers, and the Singers,
and the Ascetics; and, of the women, the Deaconesses, and the
Virgins, and the Widows; afterwards the children, and then all
the people in order, with reverence and godly fear, without tumult.
And let the Bishop give the oblation, saying, The body of
Christ; and let him that receiveth it say, Amen. And let the
Deacon take the cup, and when he giveth it, let him say, The blood
of Christ, the cup of life; and let him that drinketh say, Amen.
And let the thirty-third Psalm be said, while all the rest are par-
taking.
222 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
And when all, both men and women, have partaken, let the
Deacons carry what remaineth into the private apartments of the
church.
And when the Singer hath done, let the Deacon say, —
XIV.
The bidding Prayer after the Participation.
Having partaken of the precious body and of the precious blood
of Christ, let us give thanks to Him who hath thought us worthy to
partake of these his holy mysteries; and let us implore him that it
may not be to us for condemnation, but for salvation, to the advan-
tage of soul and body, to the preservation of piety, to the remission
of sins, and to the life of the world to come. Let usarise. In the
grace of Christ let us dedicate ourselves to God, to the only unbe-
gotten God, and to his Christ.
And let the Bishop give thanks : —
XV.
Form of Prayer after the Participation.
O Lord. God Almighty, the Father of.thy Christ, thy blessed
Son, who hearest those that call upon thee with uprightness, who
also knowest the supplications of those that are silent; we thank
thee that thou hast accounted us worthy to partake of thy holy mys-
teries, which thou hast bestowed upon us, for the entire confirma-
tion of those things which we have rightly known, for the preserva-
tion of piety, for the remission of our offences; because the name
of thy Christ is called upon us, and we are joined to thee.
O thou that hast separated us from the communion of the ungodly,
unite us with those that are consecrated to thee in holiness; con-
firm us in the truth by the assistance of thy Holy Spirit. Reveal
to us the things of which we are ignorant; supply to us the things
in which we are defective; confirm us in the things which we
already know. Preserve the priests blameless in thy worship ;
BOOK VIII. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 223
keep the kings in peace, and the rulers in righteousness; the air,
in a good temperature ; the fruits, in fertility ; the world, in an all-
powerful Providence. Pacify the warring nations. Convert those
that are gone astray. Sanctify thy people. Keep those that are
in virginity. Preserve those in fidelity that are in marriage.
Strengthen those that are in purity. Bring to maturity the little
ones; confirm the newly perfected; instruct the catechumens, and
render them worthy of admission; and gather us all together into
thy kingdom of heaven, through Jesus Christ our Lord; with whom
glory, honor, and worship, be to thee, and to the Holy Spirit, for
ever. Amen.
And let the Deacon say, Bow down to God, through his Christ,
and receive the blessing.
And let the Bishop add this prayer, and say, O God Almighty,
the true God, to whom nothing can be compared; who art every-
where, and present in all things, and art in nothing as one of the
things themselves ; who art not bounded by place, nor grown old
by time; who art not terminated by ages, nor deceived by words ;
who art not subject to generation, and needest no guard; who art
above all corruption, free from all change, and invariable by nature ;
who dwellest in light inaccessible ; who by nature art invis- {17}.
ible, and yet art known to all reasonable natures who seek thee
with a good mind; who art discovered by those that seek after thee
with a good mind; the God of Israel, thy people which truly see,
and which have believed in Christ. Be gracious to me, and hear
me, for thy name’s sake ; and bless those that bow down their necks
to thee, and grant them the petitions of their hearts, which are for
their good, and reject no one of them from thy kingdom. But
sanctify, watch over, protect, and assist them; deliver them from
the adversary, and every enemy; keep their houses, and guard
their coming in and their going out. For to thee belongeth [$f
the glory, praise, majesty, worship, and adoration, and to thy Son
Jesus, thy Christ, our Lord and God and King, and to the Holy
Spirit, now, and always, and for ever. Amen.
And the Deacon shall say, Depart in peace.
These constitutions concerning this mystical worship, we the
Apostles ordain for you the Bishops, Priests, and Deacons.
224 CONSTITUTIONS OF [Book VII.
XVI.
Concerning the ordination of Presbyters, a constitution of John
who was beloved by the Lord.
_ Concerning the ordination of Presbyters, I, who was beloyed by
the Lord, make this constitution for you the Bishops : —
When thou ordainest a Presbyter, O Bishop, lay thy hand upon
his head, in the presence of the Presbyters and Deacons, and pray,
saying, —
O Lord Almighty, our God, who hast created all things by
Christ, and dost in like manner take care of the universe by him;
for he who had power to make different creatures, hath also power
to take care of them, according to their different natures. On
which account, Ὁ God, thou takest care of immortal beimgs by
preservation alone, but of those that are mortal, by succession; of
the soul, by the provision of laws; of the body, by the supply of its
wants. Do thou thyself, therefore, even now look upon thy holy
church, and increase it, and multiply those that preside in it, and
grant them power, that they may labor in word and deed for the
edification of thy people.‘ Do thou thyself also now look upon this
thy servant, who is put into the Presbytery by the vote and deter-
mination of the whole clergy. And do thou replenish him with the
spirit of grace and counsel, to assist and govern thy people with a
pure heart, in the same manner in which thou didst look upon thy
ας chosen people, and didst command Moses to choose
elders, whom thou didst fill with thy Spirit. And now, O Lord,
bestow and preserve in us the spirit of thy grace, that this person,
being filled with the gifts of healing and the word of teaching, may
in meekness instruct thy people, and sincerely serve thee with a
pure mind and a willing soul; and may fully discharge the holy
ministrations for thy people, through thy Christ, with whom glory,
honor, and worship, be to thee and to the Holy Spirit for ever.
Amen.
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 225
XVII.
Concerning the ordination of Deacons, a constitution of Philip.
Concerning the ordination of Deacons, I Philip make this consti-
tution: —Thou shalt ordain a Deacon, O Bishop, by laying thy
hands upon him in the presence of the whole Presbytery and of the
Deacons, and shalt pray, saying, —
XVIII.
Form of Prayer for the ordination of a Deacon.
O God, the Almighty, the true and faithful, who art rich unto all
that call upon thee in truth; who art fearful in counsels, and wise
in understanding ; who art powerful and great; hear our prayer, O
Lord, and let thine ears receive our supplication, and cause the
light of thy countenance to shine upon this thy servant, who is
appointed for thee to the office of a Deacon; and replenish him
with thy Holy Spirit and with power, as thou didst replenish
Stephen, who was thy martyr, and follower of the sufferings of thy
Christ. And grant that he may discharge acceptably the ministra-
tion of a Deacon, steadily, unblamably, and without reproof, and be
accounted worthy of a higher degree; through the mediation of
thine only-begotten Son, with whom glory, honor, and worship, be to
thee, and to the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
XIX.
Concerning a Deaconess, a constitution of Bartholomew.
Concerning a Deaconess, 1 Bartholomew make this constitution :
O Bishop, thou shalt lay thy hands upon her in the presence of the
Presbytery, and of the Deacons and Deaconesses ; and shalt say, —
15
.
ν *
226 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
XX.
Form of Prayer for the ordination of a Deaconess.
O eternal God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Creator
uae Tee τὴν of man and of woman; who didst with the Spirit re-
pee. oo ya. plenish Miriam, and Deborah, and Anna, and Huldah ;
who didst not disdain that thme only-begotten Son should be born
of a woman; who also, in the tabernacle of the testimony and in the
temple, didst ordain women to be keepers of thy holy gates; do
thou thyself also now look upon this thy handmaid, appointed to the
office of a Deaconess; and grant her the Holy Spirit, and cleanse
ace her from all filthiness of flesh and spirit; that she may
worthily discharge the work which is committed to her, unto thy
vlory, and the praise of thy Christ ; with whom glory and adoration
be to thee, and to the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen. ἢ
AX
Concerning Subdeacons, a constitution of Thomas.
Concerning Subdeacons, I Thomas make this constitution for you
the Bishops: — When thou dost ordam a Subdeacon, Ὁ Bishop,
thou shalt lay thy hands upon him, and say, —
O Lord God, the Creator of heaven and earth, and of all things
Vato. 9. that are therein; who also, im the tabernacle of the testi-
mony, didst appoint overseers and keepers of thy holy vessels; do
thou thyself also now look upon this thy servant, appointed a Sub-
deacon; and grant him the Holy Spirit, that he may worthily han-
dle the vessels consecrated to thy service, and do thy will always,
through thy Christ, with whom glory, honor, and worship, be to
thee, and to the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 227
XXII.
Concerning Readers, a constitution of Matthew.
Concerning Readers, I Matthew, who am also Levi, formerly a
publican, make this constitution: — Ordain a Reader by laying thy
hands upon him, and pray to God, saying, —
O eternal God, who art plenteous in mercy and compassions ;
who hast made manifest the constitution of the world by the things
that are effectuated, and keepest the number of thine elect; do
thou thyself also now look upon thy servant, intrusted to read thy
Holy Scriptures to thy people; and grant to him that Holy Spirit
which was in the prophets. Thou who didst instruct Ezra thy ser-
vant to read thy laws to thy people, now also instruct thy {Ne
servant, in answer to our prayers; and grant that he may without
blame perform the work committed to him, and be proved worthy
of a higher degree, through Christ; with whom glory and worship
be to thee, and to the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
XXII.
Concerning Confessors, a constitution of James the son of Alpheus.
And I James, the son of Alpheus, make this constitution concern-
ing Confessors: — A Confessor is not appointed. For this is a mat-
ter of voluntariness and of patience; and he is worthy of great
honor, as having confessed the name of God and of his Christ
before nations and kings. If, however, there be occasion, he is to
be ordained either a Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon. But if any
one of the Confessors, who is not ordained, snatch to himself any
such dignity, on account of his contaaeatil let this person be
deposed and rejected ; for he is not what he pretendeth to be, since
he hath denied the constitution of Christ, and is worse than {},i.
an infidel.
228 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ VIII.
XXIV.
The same apostle’s constitution concerning Virgins.
Concerning Virgins, I, the same apostle, make this constitution :
79+ A Virgin is not appointed; for we have no such command
from the Lord. The prize pertaineth to a voluntary trial, not for
the reproach of marriage, but on account of leisure and piety.
ΧΧΥ.
The constitution of Lebbeus, who was surnamed Thaddeus, concern-
ing Widows.
And I Lebbeus, surnamed Thaddeus, make this constitution
concerning Widows:—-A Widow is not appointed; yet if she
hath lost her husband a long time, and hath lived soberly and
jugthst ~unblamably, and hath taken extraordinary care of her fam-
ime} ily, as Judith and Anna, those women of great reputation,
let her be enrolled in the order of Widows. But if she hath lately
lost her companion, let her not be confided in, but let her youth be
judged of by time; for the passions sometimes grow aged with per-
sons, if they be not restrained by a better bridle.
XXVI.
The same apostle concerning an Exorcist.
Concerning an Exorcist, 1, the same apostle, make this constitu-
tion: —An Exorcist is not appointed; for the prize pertaineth to
voluntary goodness and the grace of God, through Christ, by the
influence of the Holy Spirit. For he who hath received the gift of
healing is declared by revelation from God, the grace that is in him
being manifest to all. But if there be need of him for a Bishop, or
Presbyter, or Deacon, he is appointed accordingly.
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 229
XXVII.
Simon the Cananite, concerning the number necessary for the ordi-
nation of a Bishop.
And 1, Simon the Cananite, make this constitution determining
by how many a Bishop ought to be ordained :— Let a Bishop be
ordained by three Bishops, or by two. But if any one be ordained
by one Bishop, let him be deposed, both himself and the Bishop that
ordained him. If, however, there be a necessity that he have only
one to ordain him, because more Bishops cannot come together, as
im time of persecution, or for other similar cause, let him bring the
suffrage of permission from more Bishops.
XXVIII.
The same apostle’s canons concerning Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons,
and the rest of the clergy.
In respect to canons, I, the same apostle, make this constitution :
A Bishop blesseth, but doth not receive the blessing. He layeth on
hands, ordaineth, offereth, receiveth the blessing from Bishops, but
by no means from Presbyters. A Bishop deposeth any clerical
person deserving to be deposed, except a Bishop ; for of himself he
hath not power to do that.
A Presbyter blesseth, but doth not receive the blessing; yet he
receiveth the blessing from the Bishop, or from a fellow-Presbyter.
In like manner he giveth it to a fellow-Presbyter. He layeth on
hands, but doth not ordain. He doth not depose ; yet he suspend-
eth from communion those that are under hin, if they be hable to
such a punishment.
A Deacon doth not bless, doth is give the blessing, but receiveth
it from the Bishop and the Presbyter. He doth not baptize; he
doth not offer: but, when a Bishop or a Presbyter hath offered,
he distributeth to the people, not as a Priest, but as one that minis-
tereth to the Priests. But it is not lawful for any one of the other
clergy to do the work of a Deacon.
230 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
A Deaconess doth not bless, nor perform any thing belonging to
the office of Presbyters or Deacons ; but is only to keep the doors,
and to minister to the Presbyters in the baptizing of women, on
account of decency. .
A Deacon suspendeth a Subdeacon, a Reader, a Singer, or a
Deaconess, if there be any occasion, in the absence of a Presbyter.
It is not lawful for a Subdeacon to suspend any one, whether a
clerical or a lay person; nor for a Reader, nor for a Singer, nor for
a Deaconess; for they are only attendants, ministering to the
Deacons.
XXIX.
Concerning the blessing of water and of oil, a constitution of Mat-
thas.
Concerning the water and the oil, I, Matthias, make this consti-
tution ---- Let the Bishop bless the water or the oil. If, however, he
be not present, let the Presbyter bless it; the Deacon standing by.
But when the Bishop is present, let the Presbyter and the Deacon
stand by, and let him say thus : —
O Lord of hosts, the God of powers, the Creator of the shes:
and the Supplier of oil; who art compassionate, and a Lover of
is is.¢ mankind; who hast given water for drmk and for cleans-
ing, and oil to give man a cheerful and joyous countenance ; do thou
thyself also now sanctify this water and this oil, through thy Christ,
in the name of him or her that hath offered them; and grant them
a power to restore health, to drive away diseases, to banish demons, —
and to disperse all snares, through Christ, our hope; with whom
glory, honor, and worship, be to thee, and to the τον Spirit, for
ever. Amen.
XXX.
The sume apostle’s constitution concerning first-fruits and tithes.
Concerning first-fruits and tithes, I, the same apostle, further
enjoin, that all first-fruits be brought to the Bishop, and to the Pres-
byters, and to the Deacons, for their maintenance ; but let all the
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 231
tithe be for the maintenance of the rest of the clergy, and of the
virgins and widows, and of those under the trial of poverty. For
the first-fruits belong to the Priests, and to the Deacons that minis-
ter to them.
XXXII.
The same apostle’s constitution concerning the remaining oblations.
Concerning the residue, I, the same apostle, make this constitu-
tion: — Those blessed oblations which remain at the Mysteries, let the
Deacons distribute among the clergy, according to the mind of the
Bishop, or of the Presbyters: to a Bishop, four parts ; to a Presby-
ter, three parts; to a Deacon, two parts ; and to the rest, the Sub-
deacons, or Readers, or Singers, or Deaconesses, one part. For
this is good and acceptable in the sight of God, that every one be
honored according to his dignity ; for the church is the school, not
of confusion, but of good order.
XXXII.
Various canons of Paul the Apostle, concerning those that present
themselves to be baptized; whom we are to receive, and whom to
reject.
And I, Paul, the least of the Apostles, make the following consti-
tutions for you, the Bishops, and Presbyters, and Deacons, in
respect to canons : —
Let those that are beginning to come to the mystery of godli-
ness be brought by the Deacons to the Bishop, or to the Presby-
ters; and let them be examined as to the causes of their coming to
the word of the Lord. And let those that bring them inquire care-
fully about their character, and give them their testimony. Let
their habits and their life be inquired into; and whether they are
servants or free persons. And if any one be a servant, let him be
asked who is his master. If he be servant to one of the faithful,
let his master be asked if he can give him a good character. If
he cannot, let him be rejected, until he show himself to his master
232 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
to be worthy. But if he give him a good character, let him be
admitted. If he be a servant to a heathen, let him be taught to
τς 5-5,10.¢ please his master, that the Word be not blasphemed. Τῇ,
then, he have a wife, or a woman have a husband, let them be
taught to be content with each other. But if they be unmarried,
let them learn not to commit fornication, but to enter into lawful —
marriage. Butif his master be one of the faithful, and know that
he is guilty of fornication, and yet do not give to him a wife, or to
the woman a husband, let him be suspended.
Moreover, if any one have a demon, let him indeed be taught
piety, but not received into communion before he be cleansed; yet
if death be near, let him be received.
If any one be a maintainer of harlots, let him either leave off to
prostitute women, or let him be rejected. If a prostitute come, let
her cease from her lewdness, or let her be rejected. Ifa maker of
idols come, let him either desist from his employment, or let him be
rejected. If one belonging to the theatre come, whether it be man
or woman; or acharioteer, or a dueller, or a racer, or a superin-
tendent of sports, or an Olympic gamester; or one that playeth on
the pipe, or on the lute, or on the harp, at those games; or a panto-
mimic dancing-master ; or a keeper of a grog-shop; let them desist,
Luke,’ or Jet them be rejected. If a soldier come, let him be taught
to do no injustice, to accuse no man falsely, and to be content with
his allotted stipend. If he comply, let him be received ; but if he
refuse, let him be rejected. He that is guilty of sins not to be
named, a sodomite, an effeminate person, a magician, an enchanter,
an astrologer, a diviner, a user of magic verses, a Juggler, a moun-
tebank, one that maketh amulets, one that goeth round with heath-
enish ceremonies for purification, a soothsayer, a fortune-teller, an
observer of palmistry ; he that, when he meeteth another, observeth
defects of the eyes or of the feet, an observer of birds, or of cats,
or of noises, or of symbolical sounds; let these be proved by time,
for the wickedness is hard to be washed away. And if they leave
off those practices, let them be received; but, if they do not agree
to that, let them be rejected.
Let a concubine, who is servant to an unbeliever, and confineth
herself to her master alone, be received; but,if she be incontinent
with others, let her be rejected. If one of the faithful have a con-
cubine, if she be a bond-servant, let him leave off that way, and
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 233
marry lawfully. If she be a free woman, let him marry her law-
fully. If he do not, let him be rejected.
He that followeth the Gentile customs, or the Jewish fables, either
let him reform, or let him be rejected. If any one follow the sports
of the theatre, or hunting with dogs, or horse-races, or combats,
either let him desist, or let him be rejected.
Let him who is to be catechized, be catechized three years. But
if any one be diligent, and have a good will in respect to the busi-
ness, let him be admitted; for it is not the length of time, but the
course of life, that is judged.
He that teacheth, although he be one of the laity, yet, if he be
skilful in the Word, and grave in his manners, let him teach. For
they shall be all taught of God. {pone
Every one of the faithful, whether male or female, when they
rise from sleep, before they go to work, when they have washed
themselves, let them pray. If, moreover, any catechetical instruc-
tion be held, let the faithful person prefer to his work the word of
piety.
Let the believer, whether man or woman, treat servants { BP): $:
kindly, as we have ordained in the foregoing books, and { Phitem.
have taught in our Epistles.
XXXII.
On what days servants are not to work.
I Paul, and I Peter, make this constitution: —Let the servants
work five days ; but on the Sabbath, and on the Lord’s day, let them
have leisure to go to church, for the doctrine of piety. We have said
that the Sabbath is on account of the creation, but the Lord’s day
on account of the resurrection. Let servants rest from their work
all the Great Week, and that which followeth it; for the one is in
memory of the Passion, and the other of the Resurrection. And
there is need of their being instructed who it is that suffered, and
rose again ; and who it is that permitted him to suffer, and raised
him again. Let them have rest from their work on the Ascension,
because it was the conclusion of the dispensation by Christ. Let
them rest at Pentecost, on account of the coming of the Holy Spirit,
234 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ BOOK VIII.
which was given to those that believed in Christ. Let them rest on
the festival of his Birth ; for then the unexpected favor was bestowed
on men, that the Word of God, Jesus Christ, was born of the virgin
Mary, for the salvation of the world. Let them rest on the festival
of the Epiphany; for then there was made a manifestation of the
divinity of Christ, the Father bearing him testimony at his baptism ;
and the Comforter, in the form of a dove, indicating to those who
were present, the individual respecting whom the testimony was
borne. Let them rest on the days of the Apostles ; for they were
constituted your teachers in respect to Christ, and have deemed you
‘worthy of the Spirit. Let them rest on the day of Stephen, the
first martyr; and on the days of the other holy martyrs, who have
esteemed Christ more precious than their own life.
XXXIV.
At what hours, and why, we are to pray.
Offer up your prayers at the dawn of day, and at the third hour,
and the sixth, and the ninth, and at evening, and at cock-crowing : —
at the dawn, returning thanks, because the Lord hath sent you
light, hath led away the night, and brought on the day; at the
third hour, because at that hour the Lord received the sentence of
condemnation from Pilate; at the sixth, because at that hour he was
crucified ; at the ninth, because all things were in commotion at the
crucifixion of the Lord, as trembling at the bold attempt of the
wicked Jews, and not bearing the injury offered to the Lord; at
evening, giving thanks, because he hath given you the night, a
season of repose from the daily labors ; and at cock-crowing, because
that hour bringeth the good news of the coming of the day, for the
performance of works requiring the light.
But if it be not possible to go to the church, on account of the
unbelievers, thou, 0 Bishop, shalt assemble the faithful in some
house, that a godly man may not enter into an assembly of the
ungodly. For itis not the place that sanctifieth the man, but the
man the place. And if the ungodly possess the place, avoid thou
it, because it is profaned by them; for as holy priests sanctify a
place, so the profane defile it. If it be not possible to assemble
BOOK VIII. } THE HOLY APOSTLES. 239
either in the church or in a house, let every one by himself sing,
and read, and pray, or two or three together. For where 418756.
two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the
midst of them.
Let not one of the faithful pray with a catechumen; no, not even
privately. For it is not reasonable that he who is initiated should
be polluted with one not initiated.
Let not one of the godly pray with a heretic; no, not even pri-
vately. For what fellowship hath light with darkness ? a
Let believers, man or woman, connected with servants, withdraw
themselves from the illicit intercourse, or be rejected from the
church.
AXXYV.
A constitution of James, the brother of Christ, concerning Evening
Prayer.
I James, the brother of Christ according to the flesh, but his
servant as the only-begotten God, and one appointed Bishop of
Jerusalem by the Lord himself and the apostles, ordain thus : —
When it is evening, thou, O Bishop, shalt assemble the church ;
and, after the repetition of the Psalm at the lighting-up of the lights,
the Deacon shall bid prayers for the catechumens, the energumens,
the persons about to be baptized, and the penitents, as we have
before said. But after the dismission of these, the Deacon shall
say, So many as are of the faithful, let us pray to the Lord. And
after he hath bidden the supplications contained in the first prayer
for the faithful, he shall say, — ,
XXXVI.
A bidding Prayer for the Hvening.
Save us, O God, and raise us up by thy Christ.
Let us stand up, and ask for the mercies of the Lord and his
compassions ; for the angel of peace; for what things are good and
profitable; for a Christian departure out of this life; an evening
Bis Si
236 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
and a night of peace, and free from sin. And let us entreat that
the whole course of our life may be unblamable. Let us dedicate
ourselves and one another to the living God, through his Christ.
And let the Bishop add this prayer, and say, —
XXXVIUI.
A Thanksgiving for the Evening.
O God, who art without beginning and without end, the Maker of
the universe through Christ, and the Provider for it; but, before all,
his God and Father; the Lord of the Spirit, and the King of exist-
ences conceivable and perceptible ; who hast made the day for the
works of light, and the night for the refreshment of our infirmity.
Bie Lor the day is thine; the night also ts thine. Thou hast
prepared the light and the sun. Do thou thyself now, O Lord,
thou lover of mankind, and fountain of all good, mercifully accept
this our evening thanksgiving. Thou who hast brought us through
the length of the day, and hast brought us to the beginning of the
night, preserve us by thy Christ; afford us a peaceful evening, and
a night free from sin; and account us worthy of everlasting life, by
thy Christ; through whom glory, honor, and worship, be to thee in
the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
And let the Deacon say, Bow down for the laying-on of hands.
And let the Bishop say, —
O God of our fathers, and Lord of mercy, who by thy Wisdom
didst form man a rational creature, and beloved of God more than the
other beings on earth; and ἀἰάϑε give him authority to rule over
the earth, and didst ordain, by thy will, rulers and priests; the
former for the security of life, the latter for a regular worship ; —
do thou thyself now also look down, O Lord Almighty, and cause
thy face to shine upon thy people, who bow down the neck of their
heart; and bless them by thy Christ; through whom thou hast
enlightened us with the light of knowledge, and hast revealed thy-
self to us; and with whom worthy adoration is due from every
rational and holy nature to thee in the Holy Spirit the Comforter,
for ever. Amen.
And let the Deacon say, Depart in peace.
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 251
In like manner in the morning, after the repetition of the morn-
ing Psalm, and his dismission of the catechumens, the energumens,
the candidates for baptism, and the penitents, and after the usual
bidding of prayers (that we may not repeat the same things), let
the Deacon add, after the words, Save us, O God, and raise us up
im thy grace, the following : ----
Let us beg of the Lord his mercies and his compassions ; that
this morning, and this day, and all the time of our sojourning, may
be peaceful, and without sin; that he will grant us his angel of
peace; that our departure out of this life may be a Christian
departure ; and that God will be merciful and gracious. Let us
dedicate ourselves, and one another, to the living God, through his
only-begotten.
And let the Bishop offer this prayer, and say, —
XXXVITI.
A Thanksgiuning for the Morning.
O God, the God of spirits and of all flesh, who art beyond com-
parison, and needest nothing; who hast given the sun to rule over
the day, and the moon and the stars to rule over the night; do
thou thyself also now look upon us with gracious eyes, and receive
our morning thanksgivings; and have mercy upon us. For we
have not spread out our hands to a strange God; for there {{3@un
is not among us any new God, but thou the eternal God, who art
without end; who hast given us our being through Christ, and
given us our well-being through him. Do thou thyself also bestow
upon us, through him, eternal life; with whom glory, and honor,
and worship, be to thee, and to the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
And let the Deacon say, Bow down for the laying-on of hands.
And let the Bishop add this prayer, saying, —
238 CONSTITUTIONS OF [800K vim.
XXXIX.
A Prayer, with imposition of hands for the Morning.
O God, who art faithful and true; who hast mercy on thousands
jpxodus,? and ten thousands of them that love thee; who art the
lover of the humble, and the protector of the needy; of whom all
things stand in need, for all things are subject to thee ; look upon this
thy people, who bow down their heads to thee; and bless them with
iwalmt spiritual blessings. Aeep them as the apple of an eye. Pre-
serve them in piety and righteousness, and account them worthy of
eternal life,in Christ Jesus, thy beloved Son; with whom glory,
honor, and worship, be to thee, and to the Holy Spirit, now, and
always, and for ever. Amen.
And let the Deacon say, Depart in peace.
And when the first-fruits are offered, the Bishop giveth thanks in
this manner : —
XL.
Form of Prayer for the First-fruits.
We give thanks to thee, Ὁ Lord Almighty, the Creator of the
universe, and its Preserver, through thine only-begotten Son, Jesus
Christ our Lord, for the first-fruits; which are offered to thee, not
in such a manner as we ought, but as we are able. For who among
men can worthily give thee thanks for those things which thou hast
given them to participate? Thou the God of Abraham, and of
Isaac, and of Jacob, and of all the saints; who madest all things
fruitful by thy Word, and didst command the earth to bring forth
various fruits for our rejoicmg and our food ; who hast given juices
to the more dull and sluggish sort of creatures; herbs to them that
feed on herbs; and to some, flesh; to others, seeds; but to us,
grain, as advantageous and proper food; and many other things ;
some for our necessities, some for our health, and some for our
pleasure. On all these accounts, therefore, thou art worthy of
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 239
exalted hymns of praise for thy beneficence by Christ; through
whom glory, honor, and worship, be to thee, in the Holy Spirit, for
ever. Amen.
Moreover, concerning those who are at rest in Christ, the Dea-
con, after he hath bidden the supplications contained in the first
prayer for the faithful (that we may not repeat it), shall add as
followeth : —
ΧΙ].
A bidding Prayer for those who have fallen asleep.
Let us pray for our brethren that are at rest in Christ, that God,
the lover of mankind, who hath received the soul of the person
departed, may forgive him every sin, voluntary and involuntary ;
and may be merciful and gracious to him; and give him his lot in
the land of the pious, that are sent into the bosom of Abraham,
and Isaac, and Jacob, with all those that have pleased him, and
done his will, from the beginning of the world; whence all sorrow,
srief, and lamentation, are banished.
Let us arise; and let us dedicate ourselves, and one another, to
the eternal God, through that Word which was in the beginning.
And let the Bishop say, —
O thou who art by nature immortal, and hast no end of thy
being; from whom every creature, whether immortal or mortal, is
derived; who didst make man a rational, livmg creature, the citi-
zen of this world, in his constitution mortal, and didst add the
promise of a resurrection; who didst not suffer Enoch and Elias to
taste of death ; — thou, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and
the God of Jacob; who art the God of them, not as of {293%
dead, but as of living persons. Yor the souls of all men live with
thee ; and the spirits of the righteous are in thy hand, and {¥§"
no torment can touch them; for they are all sanctified under thy
hand. Do thou thyself also now look upon this thy servant, whom
thou hast selected and received into another state ; and forgive him,
if voluntarily or involuntarily he hath sinned; and afford him mer-
ciful angels, and place him in the bosom of the patriarchs, and
prophets, and apostles, and of all those that have pleased thee from
the beginning of the world, where there is no grief, nor sorrow, nor
240 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
lamentation ; but the peaceful region of the godly, the undisturbed
land of the upright, and of those that therein see the glory of thy
Christ ; through whom glory, honor, and worship, thanksgiving and
adoration, be to thee in the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
And let the Deacon say, Bow down, and receive the blessing.
And let the Bishop give thanks for them, saying as followeth: —
Fsalmt © Lord, save thy people, and bless thine inheritance, which
thou hast purchased with the precious blood of thy Christ. Feed
them under thy right hand, and cover them under thy wings; and
2 Timi grant that they may fight the good fight, and finish their
course, and keep the faith, firmly, unblamably, and irreproachably,
through our Lord Jesus Christ, thy beloved Son; with whom glory,
honor, and worship be to thee, in the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen.
XLII.
How and when we ought to celebrate the memory of the faithful
departed ; and that we ought then to give somewhat out of their
goods to the poor.
Let the third day of the departed be celebrated with psalms, and
lessons, and prayers, on account of him who arose within the space
of three days. And let the ninth day be celebrated in remembrance
of the living, and of the departed; and the fortieth day, according
to the ancient pattern; for so did the people lament Moses, and
Deut.t observe the anniversary in memory of him.
And let alms be given to the poor out of the goods of the person
departed, for a memorial of him. |
XLII.
That memorials or mandates do not at all profit those who die
wicked.
These things we say concerning the pious; for as to the ungodly,
thou wilt not benefit such a person at all, if thou give all the world
to the poor. For to whom the Deity was an enemy while he was
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 241
alive, it is certain he will be also when he is departed; for τῆν
there is no unrighteousness with him. For the Lord is {3692
righteous, and hath loved righteousness. And, Behold the {fish
man and his work.
%
XLIV.
Concerning Drunkards.
Now when ye are invited to the celebration of the memory of
the departed, feast ye with good order and in the fear of God, as
disposed to intercede for those that are departed. For since ye are
the Presbyters and Deacons of Christ, ye ought always to be sober,
both among yourselves and among others ; that so ye may be able
to warn the unruly. Now the Scripture saith, The men in { Frey.
power are passionate. But let them not drink wine, lest, by drink-
ing, they forget wisdom, and be not able to judge aright. And
certainly the Presbyters and the Deacons, after God Almighty and
his beloved Son, are rulers of the church. We say this, not that
they are not to drink at all; for otherwise it would be to the
reproach of what God hath made for cheerfulness ; but that they
be not disordered with wine. For the Scripture doth not say,
Drink not wme. But what saith it? Drink not wine to { P9¥.
drunkenness. And again, Thorns spring up in the hand { Ph;
of the drunkard. {Beolus,
Nor do we say this to those only who are of the clergy, but also
to every Christian of the laity, upon whom the name of our Lord
Jesus Christ is called. For to them also it is said, Who hath woe 2
Who hath tumult 2 Who hath contentions and babbling? Ὁ Στὸν.
Who hath livid eyes? Who hath wounds without cause? Do not
these things belong to those that tarry long at the wine, and that
go to seek where there ts drinking ?
16
242 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
XLV.
Of receiving those that are persecuted for Christ’s sake.
Receive ye those that are persecuted on account of the faith,
Matte and who flee from city to city, as mindful of the words of
26: 41. the Lord. For knowing that though the spirit be willing,
the flesh is weak, they flee away, and prefer the spoiling of their
goods, that they may preserve the name of Christ in themselves
without denying it. Supply them, therefore, with what they
need, and fulfil the Lord’s command.
XLVI.
That every one ought to remain in that rank in which he is placed,
and not seize for himself those offices which are not intrusted to
him.
Now this we all in common proclaim, that every one remain in
that rank which is appointed him, and transgress not the limits;
for they are not ours, but God’s. For saith the Lord, He that
ket heareth you, heareth me; and he that heareth me, heareth
wait? Him that sent me. And, He that despiseth you, despiseth
ἦν me; and he that despiseth me, despiseth Him that sent me.
For if those things that are without life observe good order, as
the night, the day, the sun, the moon, the stars, the elements, the
seasons, the months, the weeks, the days, the hours; and are
subservient to the uses appointed them, according to that which is
Psalm? said, Dhow hast set them a bound which they shall not pass ;
soo 49,.¢ and again, concerning the sea, L have set bounds to it, and
have encompassed it with bars and gates ; and I said to it, Hitherto
shalt thou come, but no further ;— how much more ought ye not
to dare to remove those things which we, according to the will of
God, have determined for you? But because many think this a
small matter, and venture to confound the orders, and to remove
the ordination which belongeth to them severally, snatching to
themselves in a stealthy manner dignities which were never given
BOOK VIII.| _ THE HOLY APOSTLES. 243
them, and allowing themselves to bestow arbitrarily that authority
which they have not themselves, and thereby provoke God to
anger (as did the followers of Corah and King Uzziah, { αν
who, having no authority, usurped the High Priesthood, {? ἴδοι,
without commission from God ; and the former were burnt with fire,
and the latter was struck with leprosy in his forehead) ; and exas-
perate Christ Jesus, who hath made the constitution; and also
grieve the Holy Spirit, and make void his testimony ; therefore —
foreknowing the danger that hangeth over those who do such things,
and the neglect about the sacrifices and eucharistical offices which
will arise from their being impiously offered by those who ought not
to offer them; who think the honor of the High Priesthood, which
is an imitation of the great High Priest Jesus Christ our king, to
be a matter of sport—we have found it necessary to give you
warning in this matter also; for some are already turned aside after
their own vanity.
We say that Moses, the servant of God (to whom God {,Xum,
spake face to face, as if a man spake to lis friend; to { Bx9o
whom he said, 7 know thee above all men ; to whom he spake ἴ 33: 17.
directly, and not by obscure methods, or dreams, or angels, or enig-
mas )—this person, when he made constitutions and divine laws, dis-
tinguished what things were to be performed by the High Priests,
what by the Priests, and what by the Levites ; distributing to every
one his proper and suitable office in the divine service. And those
things which were allotted for the High Priests to do, might not be
meddled with by the Priests; and those things which were allotted
to the Priests might not be meddled with by the Levites; {Xp
but the persons of each order observed those ministrations which
were written down and appointed for them. And if any one would
meddle beyond the tradition, death was his punishment.
Moreover, the experience of Saul showeth this most. plainly, who,
thinking that he might offer sacrifice without the Prophet and High.
Priest Samuel, drew upon himself a sin and a curse with- {1 ines.
out remedy. Nor did even his having anointed him king discourage
the Prophet. Besides, God showed the same by ἃ more visible
effect in the case of Uzziah, when, without delay, he ex- {3 Chron.
acted the punishment due to his transgression ; and he that madly
coveted after the High Priesthood was rejected even from his
kingdom.
244 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
As to those things which have happened among us, ye yourselves
are not ignorant. or ye know perfectly that those who are by us
named Bishops, and Presbyters, and Deacons, were made by prayer
and by the laying-on of hands; and that by the difference of the
names, is indicated the difference of their employments. For not
every one that will is ordained, as the case was in that spurious
8Kines,t and counterfeit Priesthood of the calves under Jeroboam.
For if there were no rule, or distinction of orders, it would suffice
to perform all the offices under one name. But being taught by
the Lord the series of things, we distributed the functions of the
High Priesthood to the Bishops, those of the Priesthood to the
Presbyters, and the ministration under them both to the Deacons ;
that the divine worship might be performed in purity.
For it is not lawful for a Deacon to offer the sacrifice, or to
baptize, or to give the blessing, either small or great. Nor may a
Presbyter perform ordination ; for it is not agreeable to holiness to
io3¢ have order overturned. For God 1s not the author of con-
Fusion, that the subordinate persons should arbitrarily assume to
themselves the functions belonging to their superiors, forming a new
scheme of laws to their own hurt, not knowing that ἐΐ is hard
Aets,t for them to kick against the pricks. For such as these do
not fight agamst us, nor against the Bishops, but against the
universal Bishop, even the High Priest of the Father, Jesus Christ
our Lord.
High Priests, Priests, and Levites, were ordained by Moses,
the most beloved of God. By our Saviour, we, the thirteen
Apostles, were ordained; and by the Apostles, I James, and I
Clement, and others with us (that we may not make the cata-
logue of all those Bishops over again). Moreover, by us all in
common were ordained Presbyters, and Deacons, and Subdeacons,
and Readers.
The most eminent High Priest, therefore, who is so by nature, is
Christ the Only-begotten ; not having seized that honor for himself,
but having been by the Father appointed ; who, being made man for
our sake, and offering the spiritual sacrifice to his God and Father,
before his suffermg, gave it to us alone in charge to do this;
although there were with us others who had believed in him. But
he that believeth is not presently appointed a Priest, nor obtaineth
the dignity of the High Priesthood. And after his ascension we
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 245
offered, according to his constitution, the pure and unbloody sacri-
fice ; and ordained Bishops, and Presbyters, and Deacons seven in
number; one of whom was Stephen, the blessed martyr, ὅς ἀρ,
who was not inferior to us, as to his pious disposition of mind to-
wards God; and who manifested so great piety by his faith and love
towards our Lord Jesus Christ, as to give his life for him; and was
stoned to death by the Jews, the murderers of the Lord. But,
nevertheless, this man, such and so great, who was fervent in
spirit; who saw Christ on the right hand of God, and the gates of
heaven opened, — doth nowhere appear to have exercised functions
which did not appertain to his office of a Deacon, nor to have offered
the sacrifices, nor to have laid hands upon any, but to have kept
his. order of a Deacon unto the end. For so it became him, who was
a martyr for Christ, to preserve good order. But if some blame
Philip our Deacon, and Ananias our faithful brother, that the one
baptized the eunuch, and the other me Paul, these men do not
understand what we say. For we have affirmed only that no one
snatcheth the sacerdotal dignity to himself, but receiveth it, either
from God, as Melchisedek and Job, or from the High Priest, as
Aaron from Moses. Therefore, Philip and Ananias did not consti-
tute themselves, but were appointed by Christ, the High Priest of
that God to whom no being is to be compared.
XLVII.
The Ecclesiastical CANONS of the same holy Apostles.
I. Let a Bishop be ordained by two or three Bishops.
1. Leta Presbyter be ordained by one Bishop; as also a Dea-
con and the rest of the clergy.
m1. If any Bishop or Presbyter, contrary to what our Lord hath
ordained concerning the sacrifice, offer any other things at the altar
of God, as honey, or milk, or strong drink instead of wine, or sweet-
meats, or birds, or any animals, or pulse, let the transgressor be
deposed.
246 CONSTITUTIONS OF [ΒΟΟΚ ὙΠ]:
Iv. Except grains of new corn, or bunches of grapes, in their
season, and oil for the holy lamp, and incense in the time of the
divine oblation, let it not be lawful that any thing be brought to
the altar.
v. But let all other fruits be sent to the house of the Bishop, as
first-fruits for him and for the Presbyters, but not to the altar.
Now it is plain that the Bishop and the Presbyters are to divide
them to the Deacons, and to the rest of the clergy. |
vi. Let not a Bishop, or a Presbyter, or a Deacon, cast off his
own wife, under pretence of piety ; but if he cast her off, let him be
suspended. If he continue to do it, let him be deposed.
vit. Let not a Bishop, or a Presbyter, or a Deacon, undertake
the cares of this world; but if he do, let him be deposed.
vit. Ifany Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, shall celebrate the
holy day of the Passover before the vernal equinox, with the Jews,
let him be deposed.
1x. If any Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, or any one of the
catalogue of the priesthood, when an oblation is made, do not com-
municate, let him mention his reason; and if it be just, let him be
forgiven; but if he do not mention it, let him be suspended, as
becoming a cause of damage to the people, and occasioning a suspi-
cion against him that offered.
x. All those of the faithful that enter into the holy church of
God, and hear the Sacred Scriptures, but do not stay during prayer
and the holy communion, must be suspended, as causing disorder in
the church.
ΧΙ. If any one, even privately, pray with a person excommuni-
cated, let him be suspended. :
ΧΙ. If any clergyman pray with one deposed, as with a clergy-
man, let him also himself be deposed.
BOOK VIII. } THE HOLY APOSTLES. 247
xu. If any clergyman or layman who is suspended, or ought
not to be received, go away, and be received in another city, with-
out commendatory letters, let both those who have received him,
and him that is received, be suspended. But if he be already
suspended, let the suspension be prolonged upon him, as lying to
and deceiving the church of God.
xiv. A Bishop ought not to leave his own parish and leap into
another, although he should be urged by very many, unless there
be some reasonable cause compelling him to do this, as the prospect
of greater usefulness; and this not merely in his own estimation,
but also according to the judgment of many Bishops, and the most
urgent entreaty.
xv. Ifany Presbyter or Deacon, or any one of the catalogue of
the clergy, leave his own parish, and go to another, and, entirely
removing himself, continue in that other parish, without the consent
of his own Bishop, him we command no longer to go on in his min-
istry ; especially in case his Bishop call upon him to return, and he
do not obey, but continue in disorder. However, let him communi-
cate there as a layman. |
xvi. But if the Bishop with whom they are, disregard the depri-
vation decreed against them, and receive them as clergymen, let
him be suspended, as a teacher of disorder.
xvi. He who hath been twice married after his baptism, or
hath had a concubine, cannot be a Bishop, or a Presbyter, or a
Deacon, or any one of the sacerdotal catalogue.
xvitt. He who hath married a divorced woman, or a harlot, or
a servant, or one belonging to the theatre, cannot be a Bishop, or
a Presbyter, or a Deacon, or any one of the sacerdotal catalogue.
xix. He who hath married two sisters, or his brother’s or sister’s
daughter, cannot be a clergyman.
xx. Leta clergyman who becometh a surety, be deposed.
/
x
248 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
xxI. A eunuch, if he be such by the injury of men, or his testi-
cles were taken away in a persecution, or he was born such, and
yet is worthy, let him be made a Bishop.
ΧΧΙΙ. He who hath mutilated himself, let him not be made a
clergyman ; for he is a self-murderer, and an enemy to the creation
of God. |
xxi. If any one who is of the clergy mutilate himself, let him
be deposed ; for he is a murderer of himself. |
xxIv. If a layman mutilate himself, let him be suspended three
years.
xxv. A Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who is taken in for-
nication, or perjury, or stealing, let him be deposed, and not sus-
ist pended; for the Scripture saith, Thou shalt not avenge
twice for the same crime, by affliction.
xxvi. In like manner also, the rest of the clergy.
xxvit. Of those who come into the clergy unmarried, we per-
mit only the Readers and the Singers, if they have a mind, to marry —
afterwards.
xxvii. We command that a Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon,
who striketh the faithful that offend, or the unbelievers who do
wickedly, and thinketh to terrify them by such means, be deposed ;
for our Lord hath nowhere taught us such things. On the con-
>t trary, when he himself was stricken, he did not strike again ;
when he was reviled, he reviled not again; when he suffered, he
threatened not.
ΧΧΙΧ. If any Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who is deposed
justly for manifest crimes, venture to meddle with that ministration
which was once intrusted to him, let him be entirely cut off from
the church.
zeke MIE any Bishop obtain by money that dignity, or a Presby-
BOOK VIII. ] THE HOLY APOSTLES. 249
ter, or a Deacon, let him, and the person who ordained him, be
deposed ; and let him be entirely cut off from communion, as Simon
Magus was by me Peter.
ΧΧΧΙ. If any Bishop make use of the rulers of this world, and
by their means obtain the power over a church, let him be deposed,
and let all that communicate with him be suspended.
ΧΧΧΙΙ. If any Presbyter despise his own Bishop, and make a
separate assembly, and fix another altar, when he hath nothing to
condemn in his Bishop, as to piety and righteousness, let him be
deposed, as an ambitious person; for he is a tyrant; and the rest
of the clergy, as many as join*themselves to him. And let the laity
be suspended. But let these things be done after onc, and a
second, and a third admonition from the Bishop.
xxx. If any Presbyter or Deacon be put under suspension
by his Bishop, it is not lawful for any other to receive him than the
Bishop who put him under suspension, unless it happen that this
Bishop die.
XxxIv. Do not receive any stranger, whether Bishop, or Pres-
byter, or Deacon, without commendatory letters; and even when
such are presented, let the strangers be examined; and if they be
preachers of piety, let them be received; but if not, supply their
wants, but do not receive them to communion ; for many things are
done by surprise. 3
xxxv. The Bishops of each province ought to know who is the
chief among them, and to esteem him as their head, and not to do
any great thing without his consent ; but every one to manage only
the affairs that belong to his own parish, and the places subject to
it. But neither let the chief Bishop do any thing without the
consent of all; for thus there will be unanimity, and God will be
glorified by Christ, in the Holy Spirit.
xxxvi. A Bishop must not venture to ordain out of his own
bounds, for cities or countries that are not subject to him. But if
he be convicted of having done so, without the consent of such as
250 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIL.
govern those cities or countries, let him be deposed, and those whom |
he hath ordained. :
xxxvul. If any Bishop that is ordained do not undertake his
office, nor take care of the people committed to him, let him be
suspended until he do undertake it; and, in like manner, a Pres-
byter and a Deacon. But if he go, and be not received, not
because of the want of his own consent, but because of the ill-temper
of the people, let him continue Bishop; but let the clergy of that
city be suspended, because they have not taught that disobedient
people better.
xxxvill. Leta council of Bishops be held twice in the year;
and let them ask one another the doctrines of piety ; and let them
determine the ecclesiastical disputes that happen: once in the fourth
week of Pentecost, and again on the twelfth of October.
ΧΧΧΙΧ. Let the Bishops have the care of all the ecclesiastical
possessions, and administer them as in the presence of God. But it
is not lawful for him to appropriate any part of them to himself, or
to give the things of God to his own kindred. But if they be poor,
let him support them as poor; but let him not, under such pretences,
alienate the property of the church.
xu. Let not the Presbyters and Deacons do any thing without
' the consent of the Bishop; for itis he who is intrusted with the
people of the Lord, and will be required to give an account of their
souls.
Let the proper goods of the Bishop, if he have any, and those
belonging to the Lord, be openly distinguished; that he may have
power, when he dieth, to leave his own goods as he may please, and
to whom he may please; that, under pretence of the ecclesiastical
revenues, the Bishop’s own may not come short, who sometimes
hath a wife and children, or kindred, or servants. For this is just
before God and men, that neither the church suffer any loss by
ignorance of the affairs of the Bishop; nor his kindred, under pre-
tence of the church, be injured, or his relations fall into lawsuits,
and so his death be liable to reproach.
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 251
ΧΙΙ. We command that the Bishop have power over the goods
of the church ; for if he be intrusted with the precious souls of men,
much more ought he to give directions about goods, that, under his
authority, they all be distributed by the Presbyters and Deacons to
those in want, and be administered in the fear of God, and with all
pious caution. He is also to partake of those things he needeth Gf
he need) for his necessary occasions, and those of the brethren
who live with him, that they may not, by any means, suffer destitu-
tion. For the law of God appointed that those who waited at the
altar should be maintained by the altar; since not so much as a
soldier, at any time, beareth arms against the enemies, at his own
charges.
ΧΙΠΙ. If a Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, indulge himself in
dice or in excessive drinking, either let him leave off those prac-
tices, or let him be deposed.
xuui. If a Subdeacon, or a Reader, or a Singer, do the like,
either let him leave off, or let him be suspended. In like manner
also, a layman.
‘xutv. If a Bishop, or a Presbyter, or a Deacon, require usury
of those to whom he lendeth, either let him leave off to do so, or let
him be deposed.
xLy. If a Bishop, or a Presbyter, or a Dgacon, only pray with
heretics, let him be suspended; but if he also permit them to per-
form any part of the office of a clergyman, let him be deposed.
XLVI. We command that a Bishop, or a Presbyter, or a Deacon,
who receiveth the baptism or the sacrifice of heretics, be deposed ;
For what agreement is there between Christ and Belial? or {2.0
what part hath a believer with an infidel ?
ΧΙ. If a Bishop or a Presbyter rebaptize him who hath had
true baptism, or do not baptize him who is polluted by the ungodly,
let him be deposed, as ridiculing the cross and the death of Christ,
and not distinguishing real priests from counterfeit ones.
252 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
x3vir. If any layman divorce his own wife, and take another,
or one divorced by another, let him be suspended.
xt1x. If any Bishop or Presbyter do not baptize, according to
the Lord’s constitution, into the Father, and the Son, and the Holy
Ghost, but into three beings without beginning, or into three Sons,
or into three Comforters, let him be deposed.
L. Ifany Bishop or Presbyter do not perform three immersions
of one initiation, but one immersion which is given into the death of
Christ, let him be deposed; for the Lord did not say, Baptize into —
my death; but, Go ye and make disciples of all nations, baptizing
them into the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost. Do ye, therefore, O Bishops, baptize thrice into one Father,
and Son, and Holy Ghost, according to the will of Christ and our
constitution by the Spirit.
11. Ifany Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, or indeed any one of
the sacerdotal catalogue, abstain from flesh and wine, not for his
own exercise, but out of hatred of the things, forgetting that all
Gent things were very good, and that God made man male
and female, and blasphemously abuse the creation, either let him
reform or let him be deposed, and be cast out of the church. In
like manner also, let a layman be disciplined.
uu. Ifany Bishop pr Presbyter do not receive him that returneth
from his sin, but reject him, let him be deposed ; because he griey-
yaket eth Christ, who saith, There is joy in heaven over one sinner
that repenteth.
uur. If any Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, do not, on festival
days, partake of flesh or wine (abominating them, and not for his
1f'5"t own exercise), let him be deposed, as having a seared con-
science, and becoming a cause of scandal to many.
tiv. If any one of the clergy be taken eating in a tavern, let
him be suspended; excepting when, by necessity, he stoppeth at an
inn upon the road.
BOOK VIII.] _ THE HOLY APOSTLES. 253
ty. If any one of the clergy abuse his Bishop, let him be
deposed ; for thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of ὑπο 3753859"
thy people.
LvI. Ifany one of the clergy abuse a Presbyter or a Deacon,
let him be suspended.
Lyi. If any one of the clergy mock at a lame, or deaf, or blind
man, or at one afflicted in his feet, let him be suspended. And the
like for the laity.
Lyi. Ifa Bishop or a Presbyter take no care of the clergy or
the people, and do not instruct them in piety, let him be suspended ;
and if he continue in his negligence, let him be deposed.
LIx. If any Bishop or Presbyter, when any one of the clergy is
in want, do not supply his necessity, let him be suspended; and if
he persevere, let him be deposed, as having killed his brother.
Lx. If any one publicly read in the church the spurious books of
the ungodly, as if they were holy, to the destruction of the people
and of the clergy, let him be deposed.
LXI. Ifthere be an accusation against a Christian for fornica-
tion, or adultery, or any other forbidden action, and he be convicted,
let him not be promoted into the clergy.
Lxu. If any one of the clergy, for fear of men, as of a Jew, or
of a Gentile, or of a heretic, shall deny the name of Christ, let him
be suspended ; but if he deny the name of a clergyman, let him be
deposed; but when he repenteth, let him be received as a layman.
uxu1. If any Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, or indeed any
one of the sacerdotal catalogue, eat flesh with the blood of its life,
or that which is torn by beasts, or which died of itself, let him be
deposed; for this the law hath forbidden; {θαι 9: 4, τον. 11 016
but if he be a layman, let him be suspended.
LxIv. If any one of the clergy be found to fast on the Lord’s
204 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
day, or on the Sabbath, excepting one only, let him be deposed ;
but if the person be a layman, let him be suspended.
Lxv. If any clergyman or layman enter into a synagogue of the
Jews or of the heretics to pray, let him be deposed and suspended.
LXvI. Ifany of the clergy strike one m a quarrel, and kill him
by that one stroke, let him be deposed, on account of his rashness ;
but if the offender be a layman, let him be suspended.
Lxvil. Ifany one violate a virgin not betrothed, and keep her,
let him be suspended. Moreover, it is not lawful for him to marry
another, but he must retain her whom he hath chosen, although she
be poor.
Lxviu. If any Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, receive a
second ordination from any one, let him be deposed, and the man
who ordained him, unless he can show that his former ordination
was from the heretics; for those that are either baptized or ordained
by such as these, can be neither Christians nor clergymen.
LxIx. If any Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, or Reader,. or
Singer, do not keep the holy Quadragesimal fast, or do not fast on
the fourth day of the week, or on the Preparation, let him be
deposed, unless he be hindered by weakness of body; but if the
offender be a layman, let him be suspended. |
Lxx. If any Bishop, or any other of the clergy, fast with the
Jews, or keep the festivals with them, or accept of the presents from
their festivals, as unleavened bread, or any such thing, let him be
deposed; but if the offender be a layman, let him be suspended.
LXxxI. Ifany Christian carry oil into a heathen temple, or into
a synagogue of the Jews, or light up lamps im their festivals, let
him be suspended.
Lxxu. If any clergyman or layman take away wax or oil from
the holy church, let him be suspended, and let him add a fifth part
to that which he took away.
ἐδ
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 255
ΤΙΧΧΤΙΙ. A vessel of silver or of gold, or linen, that has been con-
secrated, let no one appropriate to his own use; for it 15 unjust:
but if any one be caught, let him be punished with suspension.
LXxIv. If a Bishop be accused of any crime by credible and
faithful persons, it is necessary that he be cited by the Bishops ;
and if he come, and confess, or be convicted, let his punishment be
determined. But if, when he is cited, he do not obey, let him be
cited a second time, two Bishops being sent to him; but if then he
despise them, and will not come, let the council pass what sentence
they please against him; that he may not appear to gain advan-
tage by avoiding their judgment.
Lxxv. Admit nota heretic for a testimony against a Bishop,
nor indeed one Christian only; for the law saith, Jn the {uh
mouth of two or three witnesses, every word shall be established.
LxxvI. A Bishop must not, by human affection, confer favors
on a brother, or a son, or other kinsman; for we must not put the
church of God under the laws of inheritance ; but if any one shall
do this, let the ordination be invalid, and let him be punished with
suspension.
LXxvil. If any one be maimed in an eye, or lame of his leg,
but is worthy, let him be made a Bishop ; for it is not a blemish of
the body that can defile him, but the pollution of the soul.
LXxvill. Butif he be deaf and blind, let him not be made a
Bishop; not as being a defiled person, but that the ecclesiastical
affairs may not be hindered.
LXxIx. If any one have a demon, let him not be made one of
the clergy. Nay, let him not pray with the faithful; but when he
is cleansed, let him be received; and if he be worthy, let him be
ordained.
LXxx. It is not mght to appoint him a Bishop immediately who
is just come in from the Gentiles, and baptized, or from a bad mode
of life ; for it is unjust that he who hath not yet afforded any trial
256 CONSTITUTIONS OF [BOOK VIII.
of himself should be a teacher of others, unless it anywhere happen
by divine grace.
LXXxI. We have said that a Bishop ought not to let himself
down to civil offices, but to occupy himself with the necessary affairs
of the church. Hither, therefore, let him be persuaded not to do so,
or let him be deposed; for no one can serve two masters, {M%t-
according to the Lord’s admonition.
LXXxlIl. That servants be chosen into the clergy without their
master’s consent, we do not permit, on account of the grief of the
owners. For such a practice would occasion the subversion of fami-
lies. Butif at any time a servant appear worthy of advancement
to ordination, as our Onesimus appeared, and his masters consent,
and give him his freedom, and dismiss him from their house, let
him be ordained.
LxxxuI. Leta Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who indulgeth
himself in military service, and desireth to retain both the Roman
magistracy and the sacerdotal administration, be deposed; for the
things of Cesar belong to Cesar, and the things of God to God.
LXXxIv. Whosoever shall abuse a king or a governor, let him
suffer punishment; and if he be a clergyman, let him be deposed ;
but if he be a layman, let him be suspended.
Lxxxv. let the following books be esteemed venerable and
holy by you all, both of the clergy and of the laity: —Of the Old
Covenant, the five books of Moses, Genesis, Hzodus, Leviticus,
Numbers, and Deuteronomy; one of Joshua, the son of Nun; one
of the Judges; one of Ruth; four of the Kings; two of the Chron-
acles ; two of Esra; one of Hsther; |one of Judith ;| three of the
Maccabees ; one of Job; one of the Psalms; three of Solomon,
Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs; of the Twelve
Prophets, one ; of Isaiah, one; of Jeremiah, one; of Hzekiel, one ;
of Daniel, one. And besides these, take care that your young per-
sons learn the Wisdom of the very learned Strach. But our sacred
books, that is, those of the New Covenant, are these :— The four
Gospels, of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John ; fourteen epistles of
BOOK VIII. | THE HOLY APOSTLES. 257
Paul; two epistles of Peter; three of John; one of James; one
of Jude; two epistles of Clement, and the Constztutions dedicated
to you the Bishops, by me Clement, in eight books, which it is not
proper to publish before all, because of the mysteries contained in
them; and the Acts of us, the Apostles.
Let these canonical arrangements be established by us, for you, O
ye Bishops ; and if ye continue to observe them, ye shall be saved,
and shall have peace; but if ye be disobedient, ye shall be pun-
ished, and have perpetual war, one with another, undergomg a
penalty suitable to your disobedience.
Now God who alone is unbegotten, and the Maker of the whole
world, unite you all through his peace, in the Holy Spirit; perfect
you unto every good work, immovable, unblamable, and unreprov-
able ; and vouchsafe to you eternal life, with us, through the media-
tion of his beloved Son, Jesus Christ, our God and Saviour; with
whom glory be to him, the God and Father over all, in the Holy
Spirit, the Comforter, now, and always, and for ever and ever.
Amen.
CORRECTIONS.
Page 252, in Canon 11. between the words from and flesh, insert the words marriage,
and from.
Page 253, in Canon 1,Χ11. for suspended, read cast out.
Page 474, in 1. 17, for Baden, read Orleans.
17
ae es ips
ῃ ᾿ ¥ ath ae ae ἧς ‘
te pays
bes Cae oe
κὰν ὃ 7
AN ESSAY,
HISTORICAL AND CRITICAL,
ON
THE ORIGIN AND CONTENTS
OF
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS.
/
CONTENTS.
Page.
INTRODUCTION, ουοεουνϑοονουσονεν oseerexeee eee 808s ereccrevees ee os eooeecoe oe oeeses 967
Difficulty of the investigation on the Origin of the Constitutions. — Its importance.
— In what the task consists.
Chaar rE. hk I.
HisToORICAL SKETCH OF THE VARIOUS OPINIONS RESPECTING THE CONSTI-
TUTIONS, eesceeeeecee see eee eeeeeseeosne eeerreeceeeeoeeseeeee ἂς αὐ Gao) μὰ τα ιν. alee. 971
Editions. — Most ancient opinion, that the Constitutions are of apostolic origin. —
Ballarmin holds them to be an apocryphal writing.— Others follow him.—
Petayius distinguishes them from the Constitutions of Epiphanius.— Bona
thinks that they are more ancient than the Nicene Council.— On the contrary,
Tillemont.— Others place them in the third century. Du Pin holds them to
be interpolated by an Arian.— Merits and opinion of Cotelerius.
The Protestants reject the Constitutions, except Montacutius and Whiston, 275.
— Blondell ascribes them to the author of the Recognitions, but was refuted.
— Refutation of Beveridge, who ascribes them to Clement of Alexandria. —
Refutation of Pearson’s opinion, that the Constitutions were, after the time of
Epiphanius, collected out of the ‘Instructions’ of the Apostles; and of the
similar opinion of Grabe, which he founded on the decree concerning the cele-
bration of the Passover or Easter. — Incredibility of Whiston’s opinion. — Bar-
atier holds the Constitutions to be not interpolated, and to be a production of
the second century. — Bingham holds them to be a little corrupted, and to be
descended from the third and the fourth century.— Bruno and Le Clerc hold
Leontius to be the author.— Spanheim thinks that a part of the Constitutions
was in use in the third century.—James and Samuel Basnage’s opinions. —
The Constitutions which Epiphanius had, and those which we have, are not
distinguished from each other by their extent. —Ittig holds them to have arisen
in the fourth, but to have been interpolated in the sixth century. — Usher like-
wise.— On the work and opinions of Daille.
v
ten ie’
262 CONTENTS.
The Magdeburg Centuries do not treat of the Constitutions, 289.— Mosheim’s
judgment. — Schreeckh thinks that they were written by some oriental Bishop
in the beginning of the fourth century.— Cotta also.— Stark says, they are a
collection of ancient and less ancient ecclesiastical laws. — Schmidt’s opinion. —
Rosenmiiller’s. — Augusti’s.— On Kestner’s Agape.— Gieseler’s opinion. —
Neander’s.
CHAPTER 11.
DISCUSSION OF THE EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES RESPECTING THE ConsTITU-
TIONS, ecco eec reece oe ee eee ees “4.899 696 66 e@oecrseeoereerseseoesereoerseseeeseeresses 8903
Testimonies of Eusebius and Athanasius.
Eusebius, Eccles. Hist. b. ili. c. 25. On the Synopsis of Athanasius.— Whether
the Constitutions quoted in Eusebius and Athanasius are ours.— Testimonies
of Nicephorus of Constantinople, and Nicephorus Callisti.— Conjecture of two
editions of the Constitutions. — Testimonies of Zonaras and of Matthew Blas-
tares. — Our Constitutions are denominated διδασκαλία. ---- Why the Arians did
not cite the Constitutions.
Comparison of the Testimonies of Epiphanius with those of the second Trullan
Canon, and of Photius, -+++--+++++++ ees eeeeeeee Se κα ον 5 ΜΝ, ἈΠ 15 Τὴ
Comparison of our Constitutions with those of Epiphanius. — Difference between —
them in fixing the festival of Easter.— Our Constitutions are those of Epipha-
nius, but interpolated. — The Trullan Canon rejects the Constitutions.
Concerning the Testimony of the Incomplete Work on Matthew (on Matth. 6 : 3 and
Matth. 25: 18)... 1115 Slots σ᾽ δήθ τσ ale oie wee 2.95 Ὁ ο'σγοῖου ce ecsvee oo; δ», ὁ biaierers τοῦ GIF
On the age of this Commentary. — On the quoting of the Constitutions in it.
On the Testimony of Maximus, πο παν ΟΣ ἢ ν το 69,66 ὁ ns 319
On the Testimony of Timotheus the ἘΥΘΒΌΥ ΟΣ, "56 7511 755 ρον ον 820
On the Testimony of Nicetas Pectoratus and of Cardinal Humbert,: +++ Ὁ. soevee 32]
The origin of their Testimonies.
On the Testimony of later authors, . 9... 5 6 εν dabei Dilber hGe ty ΝΣ δ reas O25
fie ae Pee On
CONTENTS. 2638
On the Testimony of the last apostolical canon, and the relation of the Canons to
the Constitutions, eltldyalaratares sxe ater bea fsijatie. wists lalla Rea oReaMe «Davos ielin isrelert/ apap usieiehe G26
On the number of the Canons. — Testimonies concerning them. — On their origin.
— Their name.— On the testimony of Jerome in his Epist. 52, to Lucinius. —
_Comparison of the Canons and the Constitutions. — The last canon is from the
end of the fourth century; probably from the author of the eighth book of the
Constitutions.
CHARTER “rrr.
On THE APOSTLES AS AUTHORS OF THE CONSTITUTIONS, AND ON CLEMENT
or Rome AS COLLECTOR OF ΤΗΝ," 5 5 555 6 6 5 1159 ἘΣ sete aah alia 337
On the Apostles as authors of the Constitutions,:+-+--+-+++-sesseeeeeeee eee 337
All the precepts are put into the mouths of the apostles. — Mention of Clement
in the Constitutions.
On the meaning of the name Clement in the apostolical Constitutions,---..-.... 342
Who ascribes the Constitutions to Clement.
On the historical Clement, ----+-++2+++seeeee O,caD OOO AID ONG MOA. gO OW κα HOG OBE 343
On the first Bishops of Rome.— The first epistle of Clement to the Corinthians,
interpolated. — The second, the fragment of a homily, not from Clement.
4
Clement, a collective name, denoting a circle of traditions of the first three cen-
turies, ee eeeeeaeesseoaee eeoevrceeoers es ores eceee eerreees es oat se oor > ao ee sorsee 847
On the Recognitions.— The pseudo-Clementine Homilies.— Two epistles of
Clement in the Syrian church.— On the first epistle of Clement to James.—
On the second, and the other writings. — Causes of these forgeries.
CHAP TE Ey ας
DETERMINATION OF THE AGE OF THE CONSTITUTIONS, AND INQUIRY RE-
SPECTING THE First SEVEN ΒΟΟΚΒ," "55 5711 7 71 SF ete ΛΡΜ 353
On the Opinion that the Constitutions are composed of parts which were once dis-
tinct works, SOTA Rr erew a, Phare a CS) UT e'e Δ wie 6 ecoreerereeeseee senate nesrereosn ereree 853
Form and style of the Constitutions.
264. CONTENTS.
Determination of the age of the Constitutions, ---------- Cece e ee een eens veeeee 357
To make out the author is impossible. — Separation of the eighth book from the
others. — The external testimonies show their existence before the fourth cen-
tury—Their contents indicate their origin towards the end of the third century.
— They have the impress of the age of Cyprian.— The eighth book was pre-
pared in the end of the fourth or the beginning of the fifth century.
Investigation on the First Book of the Constitutions, «+----+++ses+-sseeeeeees 360
Contents. — Prohibition of heathen books. — Prohibition of promiscuous bathing.
— Command that the females wear a veil on the head when in the streets.
On the Second Book,-+++++++-++eeeccceecseree eclecvves cee cto reeseee ecoeee 362
Reddmission of the Penitents and such as had fallen away. — Analogous opinions
of Cyprian.— Development of Jewish theocratic ideas.— The Bishop, as rep-
resenting or personating the church.— Ordines Minores:—On the Deacon—
Tribunal of the Bishops.— Three Jameses in the Constitutions. — Litter
commendaticiz.
On the Third Book, ---------- Sone eaes Sona ἜΣ τς ΓΕ τὰ ὙΠ}
Widows. — In this book they are not identical with Deaconesses. — Informing the
poor who it is that has done them kindnesses. — Right to baptize — Anointing
in baptism. — The doxology in the Lord’s Prayer. — Ordination of Bishops.
On the Fourth Book, @: 6 0\a 0 «6 ie eye ὁ δ 6.0.5. 5¢ 0, 0.6 © 0.0 ον τὰ ὦ ὁ 0/0 «6010 016 + ml) ci/elelalelulelalatnlmie 880
Allusion is made to a persecution of the Christians. — Distinct order of Virgins.
On the Fifth ΒΟΟΚ, " « - . Ὑ 56 66 66 eee ee cree econ ee εκ κε κεν κεν κεν ἘΠ oie 385
The duty of being prudent and yet firm in persecutions. — Martyrdom of Cate-
chumens.— Resurrection of the body.— The Sibylline books. — Christmas. —
Judas not present at the Lord’s Supper. — Fasting on Wednesday and Friday.
— Celebration of the Sabbath.— Celebration of Easter.— Fasting in Easter-
week.— The vigils on the Magnum Sabbatum.— Baptism at that time.—
Κυριακὴ τοῦ Θωμᾶ. ---- Festival of the Ascension. — Pentecost or Whitsunday. —
Octave of Pentecost.— Festival of the Trinity among the Latins. — The Fes-
tival of the saints among the Greeks.
On the Sixth Book, ΡΟ ΑΗ aces (ave ce mrevets inten αν aietete ee» 403
The denounced heresies. — The Ebionites.— Simon Magus, father of the Gnos-
tics, a collective name. — Nicolaitans.— Rejection of the baptism of the here-
tics. — Commendation of the baptism of children. — On the law. — The singing
of hymns at funerals.
CONTENTS. 265
On the Seventh Book,:++++seeeeeeeerecees Ce er OCR SSNS CIC Hohe 413
It contains a recapitulation of what precedes.— Application of the baptismal
formula. — On the Lord’s Prayer. — Liturgical form for the celebration of the
Lord’s Supper.— Forced baptism.— Hosanna to the Son of David. — Mapa-
ναϑα. ---- Oblations. — Laying of hands upon Catechumens. — The renunciation
of Satan; the creed; the adhesion to Christ.— Double anointing. — Confirma-
tion. — Administration of baptism. — The great Doxology.— The ὕμνος ἑσπερι-
voc.— The προσφώνησις ἐπιλύχνιος.
a CHAE THER VV:
ON THE INTERPOLATIONS WHICH THE First SEVEN Booxs or tue Con-
STITUTIONS HAVE SUFFERED, ests rrter sere e tree eer renes AOR oro een 495
The Interpolations have arisen from a dogmatic interest, for the purpose of giving
currency to the Arian and Macedonian theories.
On the time when these Interpolations were undertaken,--..-+--..- Dene eeeeees 429
The corruption falls between the time of Epiphanius and of the Trullan Council.
— Probably towards the end of the fourth century.
Interpolations not doctrinal, that are found in the first seven books of the Con-
Stitutions, " "555" eeeereeesse eeeeereneerceeeeresesseee @eereesoeaeeseeen eeee 431
Why the Christians, in prayer, turn themselves towards the east.— Mention of
the ἀκροστίχια. ---- Custom of standing while the Gospel is read. — Having sey-
eral sermons delivered in succession. —¥a)yoe ἐπιλύχνιος and Ewdivd¢, Psalm for
the evening, and for the morning. — Mention of Christmas and of Epiphany. —
Investigation respecting those festivals.
C BAP T EB VE.
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH Book OF THE CONSTITUTIONS, +-++++..+. 440
On the question whether the Eighth Book be a whole, or consist of several parts, 440
Comparison of some manuscripts with the eighth book.— The eighth book con-
sists of single parts, yet not of instructions of apostolic men.—It contains a
complete liturgy. — A glance at other Oriental liturgies.
This eighth book places before our eyes the state of the liturgy and of the church
in the time of Chrysostom.
266 CONTENTS.
Particular investigation on the Eighth Book,+--++++--seeees κεν ἐκ cece eeenece 447
Conjecture of some that Hippolytus is the author.— Participation of the people
in the choice of clergymen. The Gospel is laid on the head of the clergyman
in his ordination. — Prayer for the Catechumens.— Prayer for the Energumens.
Comparison with Chrysostom.— Prayer for the Penitents— The προσφώνησις
and the ἐπίκλησις τῶν πιστῶν. .---- Complete liturgy of the Lord’s Supper. —
Regulations concerning the ordination of Presbyters, Exorcists, and other serv-
ants of the church. — Distribution of what remains of the oblations. — Mention
of Christmas and Epiphany.— Appointment of the hours for prayer. — Morn-
ing and evening devotions.— Prayer for those who have fallen asleep.
CHAPTE! BR VIF.
On THE PLAN AND OBJECT OF THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS,:--++-+: 460
The leading ideas in preparing the Constitutions were the idea of the elevation of
the Bishops, and especially the idea of the catholic church.— A short historical
survey of the development and progress of the idea of the catholic church, to
the time of the Constitutions. — An inspection, showing that, throughout these
Constitutions, are found the idea of the catholic church, and the idea of the
Levitical priesthood.
INTRODUCTION.
It may be regarded as an acknowledged truth, that ecclesiastical
history, —the great image of the spiritual development of mankind,
which exhibits the contest of the Gospel, not only with the external
world, but also with the internal opposition in men,—can be
carried to perfection only when its immense materials have been
sufficiently prepared by preliminary labors on particular subjects.
As, in the progress of literary enterprise, monographs have por-
trayed to us the men who were preéminent in the life of the church ;
as they have conducted us into the depths of the inner life of those
men; described the means by which their characters were formed ;
and brought before us, in a lively manner, their great influence, full
of interest for all; ecclesiastical history has unquestionably gained
in truth and power.
Not less profitable, indeed altogether necessary, must be investi-
gations that seek, by a careful study of the original documents
and by a fair and thorough criticism, to solve the many difficult
problems which hitherto have not been sufficiently examined.
They must afford to general ecclesiastical history many results
which it cannot itself gain; since it lies in the nature of the thing,
that problems, the explanation of which rests upon an exact con-
sideration of a great multitude of original documents, can be
thoroughly prosecuted only in particular investigations.
268 INTRODUCTION.
Such a problem is the origin of the so-called Apostolical Consti-
tutions, ascribed to Clement of Rome. It may well be called one
of the most difficult and important in the early history of the church.
It is attended with peculiar difficulty, since the external testimonies
respecting this book have been much doubted, and even wholly
denied. Some'of them stand even in contradiction to the Constitu-
tions; and hence there is need of a careful examination to show
that these testimonies can still be admitted, and to gain in them an
historical point of fixture, on which the discussion of the internal
evidences, for the determination of the age of the Constitutions, can
fasten itself. This proof from internal evidences can be brought
only by a comparison of dogmas, church usages, and arrangements
pertaining to discipline. It has, however, this difficulty, that, since
a writing can mention doctrinal opinions and especially ecclesiastical
arrangements, from a time earlier than its rise, and even quote
them as at its time still remaining and valid, this comparison can be
performed only with the greatest caution. Besides, a writing never
bears on it such an impress of its time, that many things which
belong to an earlier period might not be found im it as matters of
history. Hence, such mentioning and quoting can be no decisive
proofs of an earlier time for a writing, if there are other things
which manifestly pomt to a later age; and, least of all, if it isa
writing which, according to its plan and object, appropriates to itself
as much as possible the characteristics of an earlier time, in order
that its pretended origin may be acknowledged.
This investigation 15 also one of the most important for ecclesias-
tical history. ‘The Constitutions, it is true, have never exerted so
great and extended an influence as the canons; partly, because
their form is unsuitable ; and partly because in the ancient church
they were little known, and were rejected at an early period, as
being interpolated and heretical. But they are one of the most
important sources for Christian archaeology, for what pertains to the
forms of public worship, and for many points of ecclesiastical history.
However the investigation concerning their origin may turn out, and
INTRODUCTION. 269
in whatever time we may place their rise, they still give us, not-
withstanding the design to represent the apostolic time, a very
manifest picture of their own time. The design itself to which the
Constitutions owe their origin, and the plan which is followed in
them, will serve to make the picture of their own age complete.
Especially do we learn from them the whole ritual and disciplinary
arrangement of the Christian church, the instruction which she
imparted, the state of her teachers and ministers, and the full form
of her public worship. If a fundamental, well-authenticated knowl-
edge of these things, as they have been variously modified in all
ages, is highly desirable and necessary, their state in the first cen-
turies must be peculiarly worthy of the attention and inquiry of
every theologian who wishes to understand clearly the development
of the Christian life and of the structure of the church. But of
all the ancient writings, the Constitutions contribute the most to the
establishment of correct views respecting the Christian worship and
ecclesiastical arrangements of that period.
This has often been acknowledged; and yet there has hitherto
been no adequate investigation respecting the Constitutions. We
have, indeed, from some learned men of an earlier time, several
comprehensive works on the subject; but they came forward as
controvertists, and the object in their investigations was only to gain
a negative result,—to show most conclusively that the Constitu-
tions could not have been derived from the apostles, nor from
Clement of Rome. Circumstances have now changed; and this
polemic interest has passed away; for the point then contested is
now generally decided. In the present advanced state of ecclesias-
tical history, our task can be no other than to show at what time
these regulations for the church were written. Hence the result of
our investigation must be a positive one, namely, to explain satisfac-
torily their claiming to pass for apostolical, and their bearing the
name of Clement; to estimate justly, in view of the relations to
one another and to the Constitutions, all the external testimonies,
some of which pronounce this work heretical and interpolated ; to
270 INTRODUCTION.
represent its origin, on account of its contents as well as of exter-
nal considerations, as necessarily falling in this or that period ; and
to develop its plan more fully.
_ The most diverse views in regard to the Constitutions haye been
presented ; but they have been conjectures thrown out, rather than
any theory fully carried through. Several of them need an exten-
sive retrospection and a critical estimate; and hence we begin with
a history of the various views on this subject.
νῶν ἡμόν, ga: UM in
CHAPTER I.
HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE VARIOUS OPINIONS RESPECTING THE
CONSTITUTIONS.
Cuar.Les Bovius, a Neapolitan from Brindisi, who at first was a
Bishop at Ostunum, but afterwards became a Bishop in his native coun-
try, translated into Latin the eight books of the Constitutions,’ and pub-
lished them, with an extensive Commentary, at Venice, in the year
1563.2 In the same year also, Francis Turrian, a learned Spanish
Jesuit, published the Constitutions, with Prolegomena and Scholia written
in Greek.’ Both labored strenuously to procure respect and influence
for the work, and to refute the numerous opposers of it, as well as
they could. Bovius, Turrian, Stapleton,t and Alanus Copus,’ went
so far as to assert that it is full of the apostolic spirit. Indeed, Sta-
pleton asserted that, if the modern church should receive the Apos-
tolical Constitutions into the canon of the Holy Scripture, there would
be no reason why we should not hold them for canonical as much as the
Epistle of James.
These and similar assertions are to be explained, partly from the
1 Διαταγαὶ τῶν ἅγιων ἀποστόλων διὰ Κλήμεντος τοῦ Ῥωμαίων ἐπισκόπου τε καὶ πολί-
του, ἢ καϑολικὴ διδασκαλία. For accounts of various editions, see Jttig in Diss. de
Pseudepigraphis Christi, Maris, et Apostolorum, cap. xii. p. 190; and Fabricit Bib-
lioth. Gree. lib. v. cap. i. p. 33.
2 Still earlier, Charles Capell had published, at Ingolstadt, in 1546, an abridgment
of the Constitutions. This he had found on the island of Crete. It-may be seen in
Crabbe’s Collection of Councils, which appeared at Cologne in 1551.
3 Afterwards Turrian translated them into Latin, furnished them with defensive
remarks, and republished them at Antwerp in 1578.
4 Defens. Auct. Eccles. lib. i. cap. xi. and Princip. Doctr. Controv. v. Quest. ii. art. 3.
> On the opinions of these defenders of the Constitutions, see Gerhard, Conf. Cath.
tom. i. lib. i. p. 409. The same opinion was defended also by Nicol. Serrarius, Opusc.
Theol. Dissert. de Apostolis.
272 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
3
violent party spirit which impelled these men, to whom extensive erudi-
tion cannot be denied; and partly from the special interest which some
of them had to exhibit, through this work, ecclesiastical arrangements
and rites, as already existing in a very early period of the church. For
it would be wrong to assert, that the Catholic church or her distinguished
writers had held fast the apostolical origin of the Constitutions, or had
considered the author or collector of them to be Clement of Rome.
That is not at all the case. On the contrary, several very eminent and
learned men of the Catholic church, at an early day, acknowledged
that the Constitutions could not have descended from the apostles, nor
from Clement.
_ Bellarmin’ says, decidedly, that he considers the Recognitions (which
“he holds to be one and the same work with the Jénerarium or Circwitus
Petri) and the Apostolical Constitutions not as works of Clement; that
the latter, in the Latin church, had scarcely ever had any respect and
influence; and that the later Greeks, at the Trullan Council [in Con-
stantinople, A.D. 692], had rejected them, as having been corrupted by
heretics. Still it is remarkable that Bellarmin, notwithstanding this
‘judgment, often makes use of the Constitutions, in order to defend the
errors of the Romish church.’
The same opinion is openly expressed also by Baronius, in many
places of his Annals. He often calls them directly an apocryphal
writing. He mentions, further, that Athanasius and Epiphanius, and
other fathers of the church, classed them with apocryphal productions ;
and that, finally, the second canon of the sixth council [he means the
Trullan, which the Greeks regarded as a continuation of the sixth]
testifies that they have been interpolated by heretics.
Margarin de la Bigné,* Gabriel Albaspineus,’ and Cardinal du Perron,”
‘
1 De Scriptor. Eccles. i. Seec. in Clement. p.53. De Libris Constitutionum Apostoli-
carum, que Clementi auctori tribuuntur, idem fere judicium fieri debet ex de libris
Recognitionum. Multa in illis sunt utilia et a Grecis veteribus magnifiunt, sed in
ecclesia Latina nullum fere nomen habent, &c.
2 This is shown by Robert Cocus,in Censura Scriptorum quorundam Veterum, p. 29.
3 Tom. i. A.D. 82, § 18S—A.D. 44,§ 36. Putarunt aliqui (inquit Bellarminus)
eandem sententiam ex ejusdem Clementis Constitutionibus, sed apocryphis roborari—
Tom. ii. A.D. 102, § 9. Sicut aliqua que in eis sunt, heretici sunt perperam inter-
pretati; ita etiam ab iisdem multa fuisse corrupta, canon nomine sext synodi testari
videtur. Aliquainsuper in eas ex Grecorum fontibus effluxisse, mihi facile persuadeo.
4 A theologian of the Sorbonne, in his Bibliotheca Patrum, tom. iii. ed. 8, in Anast.
Nic. 9, in Script. col. 44.
6 Bishop of Orleans, in his Observat. Eccles. ¢. 13, p. 37.
6 Jacobus Davius Perronius, De Eucharistia, lib. ii. c. i. p.174. Hoc opus a mul-
tis gravyibus auctoribus veteris ac recentis memoriz in dubium vocatur. Epiphanius
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 273
pronounce a similar judgment. The Cardinal, in his work on the
Eucharist, goes back to the testimony of Epiphanius, of the Trullan
council, and of Photius; and from the facts that Epiphanius does not
doubt the authority of the Constitutions, that the Trullan Council rejects
them, and that, in the opinion of Photius, they are tinctured with Arian-
ism, he draws the conclusion that Epiphanius had before him Constitu-
tions very different from those which are referred to by Photius and the
council.
Dionysius Petavius' also, one of the most distinguished of the learned,
made, in his time, the remark that the Constitutions of Epiphanius and
ours are different. Hence, he rejects them entirely, and calls them
Pseudo-diataxes Apostolicas. Entirely of the same tenor are the judg-
ments of many other learned men of this church; as of Peter Halloix,’ _
of Natalis Alexander,’ and of Christian Lupus ;* the last of whom desig-.
nated the fourth century as the time when the Constitutions were writ-
ten; and he considered them interpolated in respect to doctrine, and to ᾿
discipline and the ritual.
Cardinal Bona’ believed that, if the Constitutions were πού dictated
directly by the apostles, we must, nevertheless, admit that they are older
than the Nicene Council, and that they contained the church discipline
which was usual in the oriental church, under the heathen emperors,
before the time of Constantine the Great.
On the contrary, Tillemont® asserts that our Constitutions were first
fabricated in the sixth century, probably by the falsifier of the Epistles
libri meminit id nomen preferentis, aitque multos suo tempore eum in dubium revo-
care; se vero eum nequaquam rejicere. Synodus Constantinopoli in Trullo, multis
post Epiphanium temporibus sub Justiniano Rhinotmeto habita, opus condemnat.
Photius vero Constantinopolitanus Patriarcha, ipsa illa synodo recentior, vix Arian-
ismo purgari posse ait; quod suspicari cogit librum hunc vel non eundem esse cum eo,
qui Epiphanii temporibus hoc nomine censebatur, vel certe ab Arianis postea corrup-
tum adulteratumque fuisse.
1 On the various places of Epiphanius where the Constitutions are cited ; and on
Epiph. Exposit. Fid. p. 360; and De Doctrina Temporum, lib. ii. ¢. 57.
2 A learned Jesuit, in notis ad Vitam Polycarpi, cap. vi. et ad Vitam Ignatii, cap. ii.
3 Historia Eccles. Sec. I. Dissert. xviii. p. 195.
4 At first a Professor at Lyons, afterwards an Augustinian monk, — in scholiis ad
Canones Conciliorum, par. 2, p. 867; and in Opusculorum Posthumorum, tom. i.
Ρ. 683 et 749.
5 Rerum Liturg. lib.i.c. 8. Quidqnid autem sit de auctore harum Constitutionum,
certum apud omnes et exploratum nunc est, quodsi ab apostolis immediate dictate
non fuerunt, concilio tamen Nicseno antiquiores sunt, et in his continetur disciplina
ecclesiastica, qua Orientalis ecclesia sub ethnicis imperatoribus ante Constantinum M.
regebatur. So, too, J. Morinus, p. ii. De Sacris Ordinat. p. 20.
6 Memoires, tom. ii. art. vii.
18
274. ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
of Ignatius. This opinion, certainly, had some plausibility ; since, in
those Epistles and in the Constitutions, the same ideas are expressed
and designedly urged, especially the idea of the elevation and regard
due to Bishops and all the clergy.
Among those who have conjectured that the author lived so early, at
least, as in the third century, we would mention here also John Fronto*
and Peter de Marca.’ |
Du Pin,? who mentions the citations from the Constitutions in Epi-
phanius and in the author of the Opus Imperfectum in Mattheum, and
their being different from our Constitutions, thinks it probable, in view
of this fact, that they are corrupted; and that the place, b. vi. c. 25,
where those are reckoned as heretics who believe that Jesus is one and
the same with God, indicates an Arian interpolator. Moreover, he con-
siders the Apostolical Constitutions a different work from The Instruc-
tions of the Apostles (τῶν ἀποστόλων διδαχαὶ or διδαχὴ) mentioned by
Eusebius and Athanasius, and thinks that they were collected in the
third or fourth century, but that, in the course of time, they suffered
much alteration.
But more than all others, J. B. Cotelerius ought to be mentioned here
with honor and gratitude. For as he has done much to encourage the
general study of the Fathers, so he has especially promoted the study of
the Constitutions. He has not, indeed, given us any profound disserta-
tion respecting them ; but, with the aid of two manuscript copies which
were at Vienna, he prepared an edition more correct than any that had
preceded it; and he has furnished it with most valuable historical and
critical remarks, which greatly facilitate our ascertaining the essential
facts in this investigations For the most part, he is inclined to place
them in the age before Epiphanius ; yet he leaves it undecided whether
Epiphanius was acquainted with our present Constitutions, or how far
these are the same with those which Epiphanius had before him. Still,
he is of the opinion that our present Constitutions are greatly corrupted
and interpolated.°
1 In his Przenotat. ad Calendas Rom. p. 5.
* De Concordia Sacerdotii et Imperii, lib. iii. ¢. 2.
3 Nova Bibliotheca Auctorum Ecclesiasticorum, tom. i. p- 9,46. Parisiis, 1692.
4 See his Apostolical Fathers, tom. i. p. 201. Amstel. 1724.
5 Judicium de Constitutionibus Apostolicis (tom. i. p. 195). At ista mihi ambigua
sunt, quo primtim tempore libri Constitutionum Pseudo-apostolicarum lucem con-
spexerint, quando interpolati sunt, quem habuerint parentem, quem corruptorem et qui-
bus in locis fuerint depravati. Certd novi quod primus scriptor post tempora apostolica
et ante Epiphanium vixerit ; sed an proprior illis vel huic plane nescio. Nempe Patrum
secundi ac tertii seculi silentium non est nota indubia, non extitisse eorum 2xtate dia-
VARIOUS OPINIONS. Fis
In the Protestant church the Constitutions have, from the beginning,
been entirely rejected, both as to their having an apostolical origin, and
as to Clement’s being their author. In the Reformed church, however,
Richard Montacutius! has defended them; and upon Clement, as the
writer of them, he has bestowed high encomiums. But his opinion had
no influence; and, as it was quite unfounded, it passed away without
leaving any impression. We shall hereafter examine more fully the
view of Whiston, which went still further, while, at the same time, it
excited more attention, and had more influence. On the contrary, it is
from the Reformed church that there have been the most fundamental
and ample attacks upon the Constitutions.
Blondell? advanced the opinion that the Constitutions came from the
same author as the Recognitions, and that he put them together towards
the end of the second century, — perhaps about the year 180. But he
has said this only incidentally, without giving any reasons which guided
him in his judgment.
Grabe® supposes that Blondell, in this conjecture, had in his eye a
passage in the Constitutions, Ὁ. vi. c. 8.4. To this passage the author of
the Recognitions, in the second and third book of this work, doubtless
has referred; but this affords no sufficient ground to assert that the au-
thor of the Recognitions and of the Constitutions was one and the same
person. Cotelerius’ also has justly objected that the two works are, in
their character, very different from each other. Photius long ago re-
marked, that in extensive erudition, and especially in elegance of style,
the Recognitions much excel the Constitutions ; and that the author of the
Constitutions was well acquainted with the Holy Scriptures and with
the ecclesiastical usages; but that, on the contrary, the author of the
taxes: quandoquidem Apocrypha diu ignorantur, diutius contemnuntur: unde in-
certa solent habere principia. Utrim etiam is in eodem ac Arius hereseos luto hes-
erit, necne, dicere non possum.
1 Τῇ his Apparatus ad Origines Ecclesiasticas, p. 394.
2 In his Pseudo-Isidorus et Turrianus Vapulantes, p. 28, Genev. 1628. Also in his
Traité de la Primauté de ’Eglise. Genev. 1641, fol.
3 Τὴ his Spicilegium Patrum See. I. p. 283.
4 But Simon, meeting me Peter first at ,Czesarea of Strato (where the faithful Cor-
nelius, a Gentile, believed on the Lord Jesus by me), endeavored to pervert the word
of God; there being with me the holy children, Zaccheus who was once a publican,
and Barnabas, and Nicetas, and Aquila, who were brethren, and Clement the Bishop
and citizen of Rome, who was the disciple of Paul, our fellow-apostle, and fellow-
helper in the gospel. I thrice discoursed before them with him concerning the true
prophet, and concerning the monarchy of God; and when I had overcome him by the
power of the Lord, and had put him to silence, I drove him away into Italy. :
5. In his Judicium de Constitutionibus Apostolicis.
276 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Recognitions was very little acquainted with these subjects. It ought
to be added, that in their doctrines there is a difference. Cotelerius
shows, for example, that in the Constitutions, Ὁ. viii. c. 46, the sun,
moon, and stars, are reckoned among lifeless objects;+ while in the
Recognitions, b. v. c. 16, directly the contrary respecting them is
asserted.”
Respecting the author of the Constitutions, William Beveridge® has
made an interesting conjecture, which, although his reasons are inade-
quate and untenable, must still be pronounced ingenious. He thinks that
the author was, not Clement of Rome, but Clement of Alexandria. He
argues particularly from the last apostolical canon.* He concludes from
the phrase, by me Clement, which is found alike in all the manuscripts,
that it is he who collected both the canons and the Constitutions, and
that this Clement is mentioned. But this Clement could not possibly be
Clement of Rome, who, according to the preceding words, wrote the two
epistles; for in the canon it stands, not two epistles of me Clement, but,
without the pronoun, ‘two epistles of Clement.’ If the Clement who
collected the Constitutions, and the Clement who wrote the two epis-
tles, had been the same, then, doubtless, the pronoun me would have
been connected with the one as well as with the other. The question
who, then, was the Clement that was different from the Clement of
Rome, he answers by suggesting the probability that it was Clement
of Alexandria. Eusebius seems to support this conjecture. He informs
us that Clement of Alexandria, in his book on the Passover, ‘asserts that
he was compelled by his friends to write down traditions which had
been transmitted to him from ancient Presbyters.? Clement of Alexan-
dria, moved by the solicitations of his friends, has therefore collected
the traditions which were scattered here and there, and has also made
1 For if those things which are without life observe good order, as the night, the
day, the sun, the moon, the stars, &c.
2 Tu ergo adoras insensibilem, cum unusquisque habens sensum, nec ea quidem cre-
dat adoranda, que a Deo facta sunt et habent sensum ; id est, solem et lunam, vel stellas,
omniaque que in ccelo sunt et super terram. Compare also Clementin. x. 9, and
iii. 35.
3 In his Annotationes ad Pandectas, p. 40, and Codex Canonum Ecclesix Primitive
vindicatus et illustratus. Lond. 1678. Amstel. 1697.
4 Let the following books be esteemed venerable and holy by you, both of the clergy
and of the laity, &e.: Two epistles of Clement, and the Constitutions dedicated to
you the Bishops by me Clement, in eight books; which it is not suitable to publish
before all, because of the mysteries contained in them.
5 Eccles. Hist. Ὁ. vi. c. 13: —In his treatise on the Passover, he acknowledges that,
for the benefit of posterity, he was urged by his friends to commit to writing those tra-
ditions that he had heard from the ancient Presbyters.
VARIOUS OPINIONS. it
extracts from the writings of those who were immediately connected
with the apostolic age, as from Clement, Polycarp, and Ignatius;
respecting which Beveridge conjectures that they are the same which
were called Institutes (διαταγαὶ) or Constitutions (διατάξεις) ; but that, at
a later period, writers, deceived by the name of Clement, have ascribed
them to Clement of Rome.
Much, however, can be objected to this reasoning ; and the whole con-
jecture will be found to be untenable. The proof derived from the last
canon, ingenious as it is, cannot be regarded as valid, since this canon
manifestly was written at a later time than that in which Clement of
Alexandria lived. It appears to have been written by a later hand than
that of the first compiler.
There is another strong objection. The Instructions, Institutes, or
Constitutions (διδαχαὶ, διαταγαὶ, or διατάξεις), were known to Eusebius,
Athanasius, and Epiphanius, only under the name of the apostles; and
in the testimonies of the ancients, which we have upon the Constitutions,
the very first mention of Clement, as the author, occurs in the second
canon of the Trullan Council [A.D. 692]. Further, even if we admit
the conjecture of Beveridge, that Clement of Alexandria, perhaps with
the concurrence of some council, added the Constitutions collected by
him to the previous catalogue of the canonical books, there still remains
a very great difficulty: —It is not easy to explain why his doing this
has not been mentioned at all by any of the writers who flourished in
his time; and why he himself, in all his other writings, has passed it
over in entire silence. The later writers mention nothing of it; and
hence it is clear that all the external testimonies are against the conjec-
ture, and that the most natural inference from the last canon is, that a
comparatively late interpolator has inserted the words by me immediately
before Clement, without adverting to the previous mention of that name,
in the same connection.
Pearson’ has endeavored to establish the opinion that the eight books
of the Constitutions, which we now possess, were, after the age of Epi-
phanius, collected out of the teachings (διδασκαλίαν) of the apostles and
of the apostolical fathers ; that hence our Constitutions had acquired the
title of a catholic teaching, instruction, or doctrine (καθολικὴ διδασκαλίαλ ;
that the Instructions of the Apostles (διδαχὴ or διδακαὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων)
are, in great part, contained in that compilation, with the exception of
the points which were no longer adapted to the usages and customs
of this more modern time, but were at variance with them. Thus,
for example, the precept requiring that the celebration of the Pass-
1 In his Vindiciz Epistolarum S. Ignatii, p. 1. ὁ. 4.
278 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
over [Easter] be held at the same time with its celebration by the Jews,
is changed; and many other things are left out or added. Although
we are of the same opinion with Pearson, that the Constitutions have
received their present form since the time of Epiphanius, yet we cannot
go so far with him as to admit that they were then first collected, and
had then first acquired, for the most part, their present ingredients; but
only so far as to admit that the Constitutions extant in the time of
Epiphanius suffered, at a later period, changes and additions, which,
however, were not very great; and that, in this form, they have come
down to us. With his views respecting the lateness of the collection, it
is the more inexplicable how Pearson could come to the opinion that the
Constitutions were collected out of the ‘instructions’ (διδασκαλίαν) of the
apostolical fathers, and even of the apostles themselves. There lay also
before him the quotations of Epiphanius, from which every one can
infer so much, at least, that the Constitutions were then no work of a
very inconsiderable extent ;— at least, that it was not a brief ‘instruc-
tion,’ out of which, with the addition of many other ‘instructions, and
with the mingling of the peculiar additions of the interpolator, our Con-
stitutions could first come forth. ΤῸ say no more on this topic, it is
almost incredible that Pearson could deceive himself into the belief that
they exhibit the character of the apostolic age; since the bare reading
of them, it would seem, must sufficiently convince us of the contrary.
For if, in respect to rites and doctrines, there is, in the Constitutions,
much that agrees with the first and second centuries, and that could give
some ground for this opinion; yet the whole bears so much the traces of
a later age, and is so far removed from the simplicity and the indescrib-
able stamp of the apostolic age, that, unless we begin the investigation
with prejudice, we cannot hesitate long to pronounce them no production
of that period.
Grabe! has expressed an opinion very similar to that of Pearson.
Although he admits that the apostles have neither written nor dictated
the Constitutions which are ascribed to them, yet it seems to him to be
beyond a doubt that this book was collected out of traditions which the
several churches received from the apostles, who preached in various
places, and exerted themselves to introduce church discipline and rites ;
and that the collection was made towards the end of the first century, or,
at the latest, in the beginning of the second. To this view, he says, he
is led especially by the decree [constitutio] which commands the cele-
brating of the Passover at the same time with the Jews. That in this,
regard is had to the first Bishops and believers of the church at Jerusa-
1 Tn his Spicilegium Patrum Seculi I. p. 45.
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 279
lem, is proved by Epiphanius, who expresses himself thus: — ‘ But as
there have been fifteen Bishops of the circumcision, so it was then
proper, the Bishops being of the circumcision, and established in Jeru-
salem, that the whole world imitate them, and celebrate with them ; that
there might be one harmonious voice, one confession, one§east.’ *
Those fifteen Bishops had succeeded one another before the siege of
Jerusalem by Adrian. This is evident from the Ecclesiastical History
of Eusebius,? who informs us that all the Bishops there had lived only a
very short time. He adds, ‘So much, however, have I learned from
writings, that down to the invasion of the Jews, under Adrian, there
were fifteen successions of Bishops in that church, all of whom, they say,
were Hebrews from the first, and received the knowledge of Christ pure
and unadulterated.’ Now, since this siege occurred perhaps about the
year of our Lord 120, Grabe concludes that the ‘instructions of the apos-
tles’ (διδαχαὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων) had been collected and committed to writing
before this time. But this opinion must be rejected as wholly unfounded
and untenable. In the first place, we have a right, since every thing
else indicates it, to assume, or, at least, to suppose as highly probable,
that the compiler of the Constitutions used by Epiphanius —well ac-
quainted, as he naturally must have been, with all the manners, usages,
and ecclesiastical arrangements, in respect to the external and the inter-
nal affairs of the church —has designedly borrowed, out of the first and
second centuries, many things which may or which may not have con-
tinued later (for to him, with his object, they would be as valuable in
the one case as in the other), in order sometimes to conceal his interpo-
lation, and sometimes to commend it strongly as of apostolic origin.
Grabe was confirmed in his opinion that the Constitutions have arisen
out of various ‘instructions’ (διδασκαλίαι) of the apostles and of Barna-
bas, of Clement, Ignatius, and others, by a discovery which he made
in the Bodleian library: —As he was examining the Codex xxvi. Bo-
roccianus, he found several ‘instructions’ (διδακαὶ) which bore the name
of the apostles, and from which he soon convinced hiniself, upon com-
paring them with our Constitutions, that they are contained in the eighth
book of this work. Hence he afterwards maintained that the eighth book
was collected out of ‘instructions’ (διδασκαλίαν) of the apostles; respect-
ing which we will hereafter treat more fully.
In regard to Grabe’s assertion, which he founded on that decree con-
cerning the celebration of the Passover, I think that I can show its
1 Heer. Ixx.§ 10. “Aya δὲ καὶ πεντεκαίδεκα ἐπίσκοποι γεγόνασιν ἐκ περιστομῆς, καὶ
ἐχρῆν τότε τών ἐπισκόπων ἐκ περιτομῆς ὄντων, ἔν Ἱερουσαλὴμ κατασταϑέντων, τὸν πάντα
κόσμον τούτοις συνέπεσϑαι, καὶ μετ’ αὐτῶν ἐπιτελεῖν' ἵνα μία τις γένηται συμφωνία,
μία ὁμολογία, μία ἑορτὴ ἐπιτελουμένη.
Eh. 39. 0...
280 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
incorrectness, from considerations independent of the reply already
given. For from the place which Epiphanius cites from his Constitu-
tions (Heresy lxx. ὃ 10), it appears, incontrovertibly, that misunder-
standing and dissension concerning the celebration of the Passover had
already arisen. There is mention made of the two parties, the Jewish
and the Gentile Christians. The whole decree bears upon it an im-
press, indicating that it was made for the allaying of a vehement strife;
and if we could not conclude this already from the words, ‘Make not
computations, but celebrate when your brethren of the circumcision do;
celebrate at the same time with them,!— the subsequent remark of
Epiphanius sets it beyond all doubt ---- But, under the apostles, the
injunction is introduced for the sake of unity, as they testify, saying,
Though they [the Jewish Christians] may be deceived, let it give you
no solicitude.’”
This decision, from whomsoever it may have come, a matter which
we set aside at present, was made for the sake of concord; which neces-
sarily supposes that strife on the subject was arising or had already
arisen. But now itis evident from ecclesiastical history, that between
the churches of Rome, Cesarea, Jerusalem, Tyre,’ and Alexandria, on
the one hand, with the Bishop Victor at their head, and the churches of
Asia Minor on the other hand, with Polycrates, of Ephesus, at their
head, the strife concerning the Passover first arose about the year 190.
We cannot with propriety speak of there being any controversy on this
subject previous to the episcopate of Victor, who, entirely in the spirit
of that hierarchical principle, the development of which we can from that
time onwards clearly trace in the history of the church, wrote to the
Asiatic Bishops who differed from him in the celebration of the Pass-
over, that haughty and dictatorial letter in which he enjoined on them a
conformity to his own custom in respect to the time of celebrating this
feast, and finally excommunicated all who disregarded his mandate. The
contention must have been the more vehement, in proportion as a dispo-
sition was manifested to oppose the pretensions of the Roman Bishop;
and from the letter of Irenzus, who, in the name of the churches at
Lyons and Vienna, earnestly and sternly corrected Victor for his arro-
gant attack on the rights of his fellow-bishops as well as of all believers,
we perceive that this extraordinary procedure of Victor led to a general
strife, and met with strong opposition.
1 M7 ψηφίζετε, ἀλλὰ ποιεῖτε, ὅταν οἱ ἀδελφοὶ ὑμῶν οἱ ἐκ περιτομῆς μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἅμα
ποιεῖτε.
2 Παρὰ τοῖς ἀποστόλοις δὲ το ῥητὸν δι᾽ ὁμόνοιαν ἐμφέρεται, ὡς ἐπιμαρτυροῦσι, λέγοντες,
ὅτι κἂν τε πλανηϑῶσι, μηδὲ ὑμῖν μελέτω.
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 281
If, in support of Grabe’s assertion, it be objected that already before
Victor, contentions concerning the celebration of the Passover had
arisen, the objection can be fairly repelled. It ought not, indeed, to be
denied, that, already long before his time, differences on this subject
had arisen; but these differences, like many others, had continued quiet
in the several churches, without having been particularly expressed.
At all events, we may assume as fully proved, that this diversity, in the
celebration of the Passover, between the Romish church and those of
Asia Minor, was not brought into consideration, on either side, before
Polycarp, the Bishop of Smyrna, visited the Bishop Anicetus at Rome,
in the year 162. But the allaying of controversies concerning the Pass-
over was not at all the object of Polycarp’s journey, for no general con-
troversy concerning it had yet arisen; but as in many external things
there prevailed a diversity between these churches, so this must necessa-
rily fall under their view, and become the subject of remark, in the
course of Polycarp’s visit. But these consultations were so far from
being contentious, and there was so little need of a decree for the preser-
vation of concord, that Anicetus, in token of concord, permitted Poly-
carp to administer the Lord’s supper at Rome. From this, therefore,
we see sufficiently that no contentions then prevailed; that, further, this
decree could not be applied to these supposed contentions; and that,
even were we obliged to admit both of these unfounded suppositions, still
the opinion of Grabe is untenable; since he places the origin of this
decree, and according to his view, consequently, the origin of them all,
in a time (about the year 122) in which this diversity, so far as history
gives us any authentic information, was not at all mentioned. But since,
on the contrary, it is at the present day universally acknowledged as the
correct result of many investigations, that, properly speaking, the con-
tentions respecting the Passover first proceeded from the Bishop Victor,
and raged more vehemently from this time onward, until they were
settled in the council at Nice, we may well assume it as proved, that
Grabe’s opinion, according to which the decree quoted by Epiphanius
must have been given before the year 122, is entirely erroneous. Such
a decree implies contentions respecting the celebration of the Passover ;
but the contentions first arose towards the end of the second century.
Accordingly there is then, indeed, presented even in the decree itself the
need of a law deciding contentions of this kind.
Of all who among the Protestants have attempted the defence of the
Constitutions, no one has gone further than Whiston} who does not hesi-
* Tn his ‘Essay on the Apostolical Constitutions, wherein is proved that they are
the most sacred of the canonical books of the New Testament. Lond. 1711.
282 ο΄ ἘΒΒΑΥ ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
tate to assert that these ecclesiastical laws, disciplinary precepts, and
decisions respecting doctrines, ‘ were delivered personally by our Saviour
to the eleven apostles, after his resurrection and first ascension, during
the forty days which he spent with them.’ He even goes so far as to
determine the place where this was done:—‘in the famous place of
their constant Christian assemblies, in that part of Jerusalem which
was built on Mount Zion, whence the Christian law was to proceed,
according to the ancient prophecies.’ And he places the Constitutions,
in respect to credibility, on a level with the books of the New Testa-
ment. We hardly know how to account for his opinion, since he was
one of the most learned men of his time in England; and only a slight
study of the Constitutions must, it would seem, have convinced him of the
contrary. Hence, Grabe,; Turner,? and others, have sought to explain
this from the relations in which he stood. The Arian subordination-
theory, which had found many adherents in England, was also defended
by Whiston. He therefore fell under the suspicion of Arianism, to
which he had at least shown himself strongly inclined, and lost, conse-
quently, his professorship at Cambridge.? Now those writers have very
naturally concluded that he endeavored to prove the genuineness of the
Constitutions, in order to sustain his Arianism, since they contain much
that is Arian. This conjecture has also met with approbation among
the learned men of Germany.*
Among the opposers of Whiston, it is proper to mention, as one of the
most considerable, John Le Clerc.’ But it is to be regretted that in his
whole discussion he has occupied himself, almost exclusively, with the
refutation of Whiston, and has only in general terms expressed his own
opinion ; which is, that the author of the Constitutions was an Arian, per-
haps the Bishop Leontius, who lived in the reign of the emperor Con-
stantius, and that he wrote near the end of the fourth century.°
1 Whiston’s Essay, p. 14.
* A Discourse of the pretended Apostolical Constitutions. Lond. 1715.
3 Upon this, he repaired to London, and soon published a work in his defence, en-
titled, An Historical Preface to Primitive Christianity Revived, with an Appendix-
Not long after, he published his larger work which he had promised, under the title :
Primitive Christianity Revived (in five volumes; Lond. 1711-12), in the third vol-
ume of which is contained the above-mentioned extensive treatise on the age and
authority of the Constitutions.
* Acta Eruditoruam Suppl. tom. v. p. 214; ann. 1711, p. 558; amn. 1712, p. 96;
ann. 1714, p. 28. ;
5. Dissert. de Constitutionibus Apostolicis, in Coteler. Patr. Apostol. tom. ii. p. 493.
6 We introduce here some of Whiston’s opposers; for the subject excited a lively
interest at the time. Peter Allix, at first a reformed preacher at Charenton, in France,
“but afterwards a canon at Windsor, published a work under the title, Remarks on some
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 983
Jo. Phil. Baratier, however, pleads for the-early age of the Constitu-
tions. He not only places their origin in the beginning of the second
century, but also asserts their integrity, and rejects the supposition of
interpolations... Bingham, on the contrary, holds that our Constitutions
are a very good collection of liturgies and matters pertaining to the eccle-
siastical ritual, from the third century and the fourth, and that this collec-
tion is less corrupted than any other liturgy which has come down to us.
He endeavors to explain this smaller corruption of our Constitutions
from the circumstance that they never stood in so high esteem as to be
used in any church as the customary liturgy; that therefore no special
interest would have prompted to their corruption. We shall, in our
subsequent investigation, often have occasion to recur to Bingham, who
has very carefully made use of our Constitutions.
Only a few writers have attempted to determine the author or col-
lector of the Constitutions, although many have toiled to determine the
age to which they should be ascribed. ‘This, doubtless, has arisen from
their feeling that we should there be lost in an endless multitude of con-
jectures, each of which, if possible, would become still more unfounded
and untenable than the others. Among those who, nevertheless, have
attempted it, belongs Thomas Bruno,’ who, as well as Le Clere, thinks it
probable that Leontius, an Arian Bishop at Tripoli in Lydia, who lived |
under the Emperor Constantius, was the author or collector of the Con-
stitutions. Jor his opinion he adduces the following reasons. Leontius
was the only one among the fathers of this century who had acquired
such respect and influence that he was denominated the rule or law of
the church.’ Besides, his efforts to increase the respect shown to the
places of Mr. Whiston’s book ; to which Whiston soon sent forth a Reply. As his prin-
cipal opposers, we have further to name, RicuarD SMALBROKE, in his work entitled
The pretended Authority of the Clementine Constitutions confuted by their inconsis-
tency with the Inspired Writings; Lond. 1714;—Joun Epwarps, in some Brief Ob-
servations and Reflexions on Mr. Whiston’s Primitive Christianity Revived, &c. p. 15 ;—
and Marraew Henry, in the Exposition of the Historical Books of the New Testa-
ment. Wuir1am Loyp, too, Bishop of Worcester, in various letters which he ad-
dressed to Whiston on this subject, has prominently opposed his view. A very
extensive catalogue of all the writings which appeared against Whiston are found in
Christ. Matt. Pfaff’s Introductio in Histor. Theolog. Litter.; lib. iii. de Theologia
Polemica, p. 274.
1 Baraterii Dissert. de Constit. Apost. in his work De Successione Roman. Episcop.
Prim. p. 229 and p. 260.
2 Thome Brunonis, canonici Windesoriensis, Judicium de Auctore Canonum et Con-
stitutionum. Compare Cotelerii Patr. Apost. tom. ii. p. 177.
3 Κανὼν ἐκκλησίας, as Suidas testifies under the word Λεόντιος : —‘ Kavéva δὲ ἀυτὸν
ἐκάλουν τῆς ἐκκλησίας:
984 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Bishops, and to extend the ecclesiastical discipline, speak for him as the
author of the Constitutions. Bruno also shows, that throughout the
Constitutions the preéminence of the Bishops is brought to view, and
that the design is prosecuted of elevating the power and authority of the
Bishops above all worldly power. Leontius not only had a similar
plan, but he also carried it through. For when in the presence of
Eusebia, the wife of the Emperor Constantius, there was held a coun-
cil, and the other Bishops upon their entrance saluted the Empress with
suitable homage, Leontius, as he heard of it, remained at home; and,
though he had been particularly invited by the Empress, he would not
come to the assembly, except on the stipulated condition that, when he
entered, the Empress should descend from the throne, advance towards
him, and bow down her head in order to receive his blessing ; and that,
after he had seated himself, she should not sit down, until he should give
her-permission:: Ὁ τιν,
But that Leontius was the author of the Constitutions is only a con-
jecture.
Spanheim, after presenting a brief survey of the opinions which
have been entertained respecting the Constitutions, expresses himself to
this effect: — that if we compare them with the writings of Tertullian,
Origen, Cyprian, the history of Eusebius, the doctrine, the customs, and
the discipline of this age, we must admit that, if not a great part, still a
part, of these Constitutions came into use towards the end of the third
century ; but that the whole work seems to have been brought together
towards the end of the fifth century. In favor of this judgment, he men-
tions the manner in which they express themselves concerning the Son
of God and the Holy Spirit: further, that they require the rebaptizing
of heretics; that they fix the celebration of the Passover against the
Quatuordecimians; that they, against the Novatians, allow the reception
of penitents; that they require the Sabbath to be celebrated as a festival ;
that they prohibit fasting on the Sabbath; and that they augment the
episcopal authority. But he leaves it undetermined whether the
διατάξεις, διδαχαὶ, and διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλων, mentioned in Eusebius
and Athanasius, are one and the same work with our Constitutions.’
James Basnage has expressed no peculiar opinion respecting the Con-
Ὁ Le Clere—in his edition of Coteler. Patr. Apostol. tom. ii. p. 493— quotes the
whole Fragment of Philostorgius, Hist. Ecclesiasticz, lib. vii. ο. 6, which is found in
Suidas, and concludes, Hine satis liquet Leontium pluris fecisse auctoritatem episco-
palem, quam imperatoriam; nec aliter esse rationatum quam auctorem Constitutio-
num, quisque ille fuerit. [Compare Gieseler, yol. i. p. 247.]
* Frederici Spanhemii Opera, quatenus complectuntur Geographiam, Chronologiam,
et Historiam sacram atque ecclesiasticam. Lugd. Batay. 1701, fol. p. 580 et p. 784.
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 285
stitutions, although he mentions them, and examines some testimonies
which we have respecting them.’ He thinks them interpolated, as this
appears from the citations of Epiphanius. But it has been incorrectly
supposed that there have been many collections of traditions under the
name of Clement, Ignatius, and Polycarp. Basnage further mentions
that Lambeciers,? who found the whole work in the imperial library, has
published four or five such traditions, in which Hippolytus makes the
twelve apostles say, that they assembled for the purpose of giving rules
and prescriptions. But he thinks, as it is difficult to judge about this,
the reader must wait until Mill, who found the same work in an Oxford
Manuscript, has published it. Further on, we shall again advert to this
matter. Basnage seems in general to be of the opinion that our Con-
stitutions are a collection of ecclesiastical traditions, and is not disinclined
to think them a collection of Hippolytus, who, at least among the
fathers of the first three centuries, is the only one to whom a collection
of traditions could, with any confidence, be attributed. But, in his
view, itis more than probable that the eighth book of the Constitutions
is a collection of Hippolytus.
Samuel Basnage’ also entertained no peculiar view respecting the
Constitutions ; yet his opinion ought here to be introduced, since he, at
least, endeavored to determine their age with more than usual accuracy.
From the mention of Cerinthus, Basilides, and other more recent her-
etics; from the custom which, in the Constitutions (b. ii. c. 25), is men-
tioned, of giving tithes and first-fruits to the Bishops; from the bringing
in of the festival of Christmas and Epiphany, and of Quadragesima
(b. v. c. 12); from the celebration of the feast of the Passover [Easter ]
at the same time with the Jews (Ὁ. v. c. 16); and from many other
regulations and usages, he first drew the conclusion that the Constitutions
must have arisen long after the time of Clement. Then Basnage men-
tions the difference between our Constitutions and those of Epiphanius,
in the prescription respecting the celebration of Easter, yet admits that
they agree in other places; but this he does without having compared
them throughout. Against the opinion of Cave and Beveridge, he
asserts his full conviction that the author of the Constitutions wrote after
Epiphanius. The reason which he assigns, namely, that no author
before Epiphanius has ever mentioned them, is consistent with his rejec-
tion of the testimony of Athanasius. He also adduces, as a motive for
1 Jaques Basnage, Histoire de l'Eglise. Rotterd. 1699. fol. vol. i. liv. ix. chap. 5,
Ῥ. 475.
2 Bibl. Vindob. tom. viii. p. 429.
3 Samuelis Basnagii Annales Politico-ecclesiastici. Rotterd. 1706. Tom. i. p.
821, ὁ 8.
286 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
his rejecting it, the consideration that the διδαχὴ, mentioned by Athana-
sius, is designed for the instruction of the catechumens. Here I remark
only, since it is treated more extensively in another place, that Basnage
seems to have entirely overlooked the testimony of Eusebius. Still it
ought to be noted, that Basnage, like many before and after him, is of
the opinion that the Constitutions of Epiphanius and ours differ essen-
tially in respect to their extent. But, as far as 1 know, this has never
yet been shown by any man; and the many and large citations in
Epiphanius appear, on the contrary, to oppose this opinion; and it might
hence be difficult to prove that the Constitutions known to Epiphanius
were of a very moderate extent. Finally, Basnage gives the age of the
Constitutions, from a ground certainly very insulated, — namely, that
they were collected at a time when the usage of the Latins, in the festival
of Christmas, had been introduced into the East, and Christmas upon the
20th of December was established. Basnage further concludes, from
book viii. c. 10, that the author of the Constitutions belonged to the
church at Jerusalem, since he placed the Bishop of Jerusalem before the
Roman Bishop. But now it is proved that the celebration of Christmas
was not observed by the Christians at Jerusalem before towards the end
of the fifth century. The inconclusiveness of this reasoning, which rests
upon a circumstance that we shall hereafter examine, is manifest, irre-
spectively of the consideration that we must not reason from this eighth
book to the whole work of the Constitutions. .
Ittig has treated very largely on the Constitutions. At first, he gives
a short historical survey, in which he exhibits the various absurd judg-
ments passed by hyper-Romanists, respecting them. Then he shows
with how great impropriety testimonies for them have been brought for-
ward from Dionysius the Areopagite, Ignatius, Polycarp, Irenzus, and
others.’ Still, he does not refer the testimony of Eusebius and Athana-
sius to our Constitutions ; and he asserts, respecting the testimony of Epi-
phanius, that, on the whole, it goes to show that our Constitutions were
different from those of this father; and hence that a later interpolation
is to be assumed. Finally, he advances the opinion that the Apostolical
Constitutions, for the most part, arose and became known in the fourth
century; but, at a later period, perhaps about the sixth century, were
corrupted and interpolated by an Arian.’
? De Constitutionibus Pseudapostolicis, in his Dissert. de Pseudepigraphis Christi,
Mari, et Apostolor. cap. xii. § 14, p. 199.
2 Dissert. de Pseudepigraphis, &c. ¢. xii. ὁ 54 et 55, p. 219; and in his Historie
Ecclesiasticee Primi Seculi Selecta Capita, ¢. i. § 22, p. 53.
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 287
Usher also has sought to defend the same opinion.’ Among all those
who would represent the Constitutions as consisting of various kinds of
‘instructions’ (διδαχαὶ and διδασκαλίαι,)} he has defended this hypothesis
the most ingeniously. The διδαχὴ mentioned by Eusebius and Athana-
sius, he refers not to the Constitutions, as they at present form a whole,
connected work, but only to one of those διδαχαὶ, out of which, at a later
period, the Constitutions were composed. In support of this, his assump-
tion, he has very skilfully employed the testimony of Anastasius. But
further on, where we claim for our Constitutions the testimonies of
Eusebius and Athanasius, we will consider the objections of Usher, and
endeavor to explain the testimony of Anastasius in favor of our opinion.
Among the theologians of this time [the seventeenth century |, Daillé
should be mentioned with distinguished honor. He devoted to our Con-
stitutions a very extended examination. The tendency cf his work is
chiefly polemical. He strenuously opposes the opinion of Bovius and
Turrian ; and hence he discusses the question respecting the origin of
the Constitutions, negatively throughout; and scarcely attempts the
positive answering of this question. It is to be regretted that he deemed
it of no importance for us to ascertain when the Constitutions were
written, but that it is sufficient to show that they are a forged work,
which was wrongfully ascribed, whether to an apostle or to Clement.?
His polemical interest led him to this view, and caused him to overlook
the importance of the Constitutions, as casting light on ecclesiastical
history and antiquities. Otherwise, he would have contributed greatly
to the solution of our question, since his distinguished erudition and
extensive reading peculiarly fitted him for such a service. Instead of
this, he proves, with a great expense of knowledge, by a comparison
1 Prolegomena ad Epistolas Ignatii, c. vi. et vii. in Coteler. Patr. Apostolic. Op. vol.
ii. p. 210. Compare And. Rivetus, in Critico Sacro, c. ii. p. 107. Hugo Grotius, De
Jure Belli et Pacis, lib. i. ¢. ii. not. ad ὁ ix. assigns the Constitutions to the third cen-
tury. Cave says very little respecting them, and assumes that they were made up of
various διατάξεις of apostolical men, and, after the time of Epiphanius, were interpo-
lated by heretics. See his Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Historia Literaria, vol. i. Ὁ.
29. Comp. Caspar Ziegler, De Origine et Incremento Juris Canonici, ὁ 15. Herm.
Conringius (Animadver. de Purgator. n. xxxii.) placed the Constitutions in the fifth
century.
2 Johannis Dallei de Pseudepigraphis Apostolicis, seu Libris Octo Constitutionum
Apostolicarum Apocryphis, Libri ITI.
3 C.17, p. 392. Quod si queras, a quibus viris quove nominatim tempore scriptus,
consarcinatusque ea, qua nunc est, forma fuerit Constitutionum liber, primo respon-
deo, nihil esse quod ea de re, vehementius laboremus. Satis est, quod librum fictitium
atque supposititium, falsoque sive apostolis, sive Clementi adscriptum, adhzec pessimze
inter apocryphos note, mendaciorum atque errorum plenum esse deprehendimus.
°¢@
288 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
with the Holy Scriptures and the writings of the apostolical fathers, that
the Constitutions could belong neither to the apostles nor to Clement; a
judgment for which, in his time, there was scarcely any proof needed.
Much that is self-evident he asserts very profusely and emphatically,
just to expose the absurd opinions of his antagonists. Hence the ben-
efits which may be derived from his extensive treatise are compari-
tively small. But his investigation respecting the external evidences
of the Constitutions preéminently merits consideration; for it is
conducted with critical acuteness, although, in the detail and in his
result, we cannot agree with him, since he rejects almost all the
evidences for the Constitutions. We limit ourselves here to a brief
statement of his views; for in the sequel his opinion is critically exam-
ined. What he has here and there, although indirectly, pointed out
respecting the interpolations of the Constitutions, is also important.
The testimonies of Eusebius and Athanasius he denies to our Con-
stitutions, and asserts that the διδαχὴ and διδαχαὶ were two writings
altogether different from our Constitutions. Even the testimony of
Epiphanius for our Constitutions, he does not admit to be valid; and
on account of the difference between our Constitutions and the διάταξις
of Epiphanius, which appears from the citations of the latter, he believes
it may be asserted that the two works are entirely different from each
other. But the agreement between some citations of Epiphanius and
our Constitutions, he seeks to explain by supposing that the author of
the Constitutions has designedly taken much from those διατάξεις of
Epiphanius into his work. He thinks, too, that the same person bor-
rowed much from the works mentioned by Eusebius and Athanasius,
which had the same contents. But here it is difficult to conceive why
he who prepared the Constitutions did not take all out of the dudtagss
of Epiphanius into his work; for then the difference of the two works,
and the fraud used in the case, would the more easily have been con-
cealed. He scarcely replies at all, or, at least, very unsatisfactorily,' to
the objection, that if we assume that the works cited by Eusebius,
Athanasius, and Epiphanius, are not our Constitutions, it would be very
difficult to explain the fact that no one of those works has come down to
us; nay, not a single trace of them is extant. Thus he casts away these
external testimonies, from which he might have gained for himself a
1 Ὁ 17, ». 410. Quod vero tum διδαχῇ hee, tum illa Epiphasiana διάταξις interci-
derint, hance ipsam causam fuisse arbitror ; quod scilicet cum recentior hic noster διατα-
ved¢ ex iis plurima, ac fere omnia in opus suum transcripsisset, supervacaneum esse
visum est seorsim edita retinere, quie ille uno eodemque opere plenius ac fusius com-
plecti sategerat.
-°
Pre
‘| ¥ "
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 289
suitable holding-point for the investigation respecting the Constitutions,
and is of the opinion that no cogent reasons, whether external or internal,
authorize the assumption that the Constitutions had come into existence
before the council of Nice. His positive opinion respecting the Consti-
tutions, he has brought forward only as a conjecture, without entering
further into its proof. He has added it to the conclusion of his investi-
gation, as being to him the most probable, — namely, that the Constitu-
tions might have been written before the end of the fifth century ; since
they contain the ecclesiastical discipline and customs of the third and the
fourth century, while, on the other hand, they contain nothing which
must have been introduced after the fifth.*
To Daillé, however, belongs the merit of having proved, the most
decisively, that the Constitutions did not originate with the apostles nor
with Clement.’
The Magdeburg centuriators, who first instituted an extended exami-
nation respecting the canons of the apostles, which, for the most part, is
directed polemically against the Catholic church, have, on the contrary,
left our Constitutions almost entirely unnoticed. It is easy to explain
this, from the fact that, while the canons had become canon law, and
thus very many of their prescriptions had also become ecclesiastical
practice, the centuriators took these into consideration rather than the far
more extensive work of the Constitutions, which, although it is of much
greater importance for ecclesiastical history and antiquities, yet has never
had a direct practical influence on the church. Still they mention the
testimony of Epiphanius respecting the Constitutions.®
Several Lutheran theologians, besides, have rejected the Constitutions.
as coming neither from the apostles nor from Clement; and have pre-
sented a brief survey of the various opinions of earlier theologians, with-
1 P. 393. Si tamen, ut in re obscura, conjecturas et argumenta admittere libet, illud
imprimis pro certo constitui posse mihi videtur, fuisse hoc opus ante finem quinti sec-
uli scriptum atque editum. Primo enim cum multa habent, tertio quartoque seculo
in ecclesize mores ac disciplinam invecta, nihil eorum, quantum memini, exhibet, que
post quintum seculum de novo inducta sunt; nullam imaginum uspiam mentionem
fecit, nullam reliquorum, que prioribus temporibus inusitata, istis frequentari coepere.
2 The following authors also may be compared, though it is unnecessary to make
a long statement respecting them; for they have, in the main, followed Daille -
namely, Abraham Schultetus, in Medulla Patrum, pt. i. lib. 2, ¢. 5; Chamier, Panstratia
Cathol. tom. i. lib. 5, ὁ. 13; Chemnitius, in Examine Concil. Trident. pt. iv. p. 778 ;
Varenius, in Rationario Scriptorum Secul. I. p. 97; Ger. Van Mastricht, Historia Juris
Ecclesiastici, § 106, p. 82; and Casimir Oudinus, Comment. de Scrip. Ecclesiast. tom. i.
p. 28.
3 Centur. y. cap. v. p. 172.
19
-
290 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
out giving their own judgment; their object generally not requiring it.
This remark is applicable to Buddeus,’ Walch,? and Fabricius.
Mosheim, in several places of his works on ecclesiastical history,
judges very unfavorably respecting the Constitutions. He represents
them, however, as an ancient work, but as belonging to an uncertain
time, and prepared by a man who was austere, and unfriendly to intellect-
ual culture, and who did not hesitate to attribute his views respecting the
discipline and government of the church to the apostles and to Clement,
in order to procure for them the more favorable reception. Their origin
and age he leaves undetermined; but admits that they are a very impor-
tant document for the knowledge of ecclesiastical antiquity.*
In more modern times, there has not been, respecting the Consti-
tutions, a comprehensive examination, bestowing suitable attention on
all the external and internal reasons and testimonies, and furnishing the
means of arriving at a well-founded result. For although there have
been produced several large works on ecclesiastical history, yet these
have had little or no influence on establishing a judgment respecting the
Constitutions. |
From the following brief survey of the decisions which the ecclesiasti-
cal historians, and other theological writers of modern times, have passed
respecting them, we shall see that most of them are only intimations
and generally expressed conjectures, founded. either on the general
impression made by the reading of the Constitutions, or on single exter-
nal circumstances, or on some isolated internal reason. For as there
was no preliminary work entering into detail on this subject, it was
natural that large ecclesiastical histories (since they, comprehensive as
they are, cannot prosecute such an investigation on all sides) could
only express themselves in general terms. There were not yet fur-
nished them, by a distinct investigation, sufficient criteria for their
decision. But, certainly, we may well wonder how Christian archeol-
ogy, that branch of theological study which in modern times earliest
1 J. F. Buddei Isagoge Historico-theologica ad Theologiam universam, lib. ii. ¢. 5,
Ῥ. 662.
2 Jo. G. Walchii Historia Ecclesiastica Novi Testamenti, sec. i. cap. 3, § 3, p. 331.
3 Jo. Albert. Fabricii Biblioth. Gree. lib. v. cap. i. p. 33.
4 J. L. Moshemii De Rebus Christianorum ante Constantinum Magnum Commen-
tarii, See. I. p. 158. Constitutionum Apostolicarum libri viii, opus antiquum,
verum incertx statis, hominis preter modum severi et omnem tam animi quam
ingenii culturam contemnentis; qui quam ipse mente informaverat et apostolorum
sententiis convenientem judicabat, ecclesiz gubernande et discipline formam, quo
plures fautores et amicos reperiret, apostolis subjicere, et ex ore illorum a discipulo
eorum, Clemente, exceptam esse, fingere non dubitabat. See also his Institutes of
Ecclesiastical History, Ὁ. i. pt. ii. ¢. 11. § 19.
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 291
acquired new life and vigor, has hitherto been without an investiga-
tion respecting the Constitutions; since these are, for the first four
centuries of the Christian church, one of the most important and copious
sources. Hence, — because, from this science, even yet no sufficient
discussion respecting the origin and contents of the Constitutions has
come forth, —it has also occurred, that we cannot fail to perceive much
uncertainty and unsatisfactoriness in the use of the Constitutions, on all
subjects connected with Christian antiquities. Still we shall often have
occasion to point to the many instances where, on archeological ques-
tions and investigations, our Constitutions were either the only or the
principal source, and therefore could not but be referred to, and even
were amply taken into consideration. But we shall always find that in
such an introduction of the Constitutions, where it is necessary still to
say something about their age, in order to be able to use them for the
object in view, the opinion long since placed beyond all doubt, that they
proceeded neither from the apostles nor from Clement of Rome, is
always repeated. Then, without any specific statement of the reasons,
it is usually further asserted that they were composed of various mate-
rials, which must be referred to various ages. ‘This assumption has
become the more customary, the more convenient and agreeable it has
appeared to use the Constitutions, piecemeal, at pleasure, without having
the whole in view, and to assign a time to any particular part, in a great
measure arbitrarily.
Schréckh, after giving in brief the contents of the Apostolical Consti-
tutions, draws the conclusion that these contents prove the Constitutions
to have been forged, and remarks that it is less important to know who
was their author, which could be answered only by conjectures, than at
what time, and why, he would have deceived the world ; in which opinion
also we entirely agree with him. Epiphanius, on Heresy Ixx. 10, is
the first Christian writer who introduces them under the name of Apos-
tolical Regulations of the Church; and from the fact that he adduces a
passage which, in these Regulations, as we now read them, says exactly
the contrary of what it says as quoted by him, it appears to follow that
Epiphanius had before him another work, with a similar superscription ;
as in Eusebius and Athanasius we meet with traces indicating that they
had similar writings under the name of the apostles. We must say,
then, without being able to prove it, that the church reeulations which
Epiphanius used, were afterwards corrupted. As to Schréckh’s infer-
ence, that Epiphanius had before him another work, with a similar
superscription, this may well be called somewhat adventurous and rash.
For although the passage of those Constitutions, or Church Regula-
tions, cited in the passage of Epiphanius, which Schréeckh has ad-
ee a 2 Se κι AI μον Cs
292 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
duced, is not found in our Constitutions, as the comparison which we
shall hereafter institute between the Constitutions of Epiphanius and
ours will fully show ; yet he is not authorized to infer, from this differ-
ence, immediately, a different work; for a more exact comparison must
have shown him that the Constitutions of Epiphanius are, in many places,
identical with ours; which identity we shall also point out in our com-
parison. This difference, while there is identity in other places, must,
if he had let the matter remain undetermined until the proof was
adduced, have inclined him rather to the assumption that the Constitu-
tions, at a later period, had suffered some corruptions. But it were to be
wished that Schréckh had expressed his opinion respecting the testimony
of Eusebius and of Athanasius, more definitely ; for, from his statement,
it does not appear whether he does or does not hold the διδαχὴ τῶν
ἀποστόλων and the διδαχαὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων in Eusebius and Athanasius
to be identical with the Constitutions of Epiphanius, as well as with
ours; nor whether the remark that they had known similar writings, is
or is not to be referred to the Constitutions which Epiphanius*knew, or
to those which we have.
In general terms, Schriéckh expresses his judgment that this work was
composed under the government of heathen emperors, towards the end
of the third or in the beginning of the fourth century. This makes prob-
able the condition of the Christian congregations generally, which are
there described, and the duties enjoined on the Christians towards their
brethren who are condemned, by the heathen, to death and to bodily
punishments. The church offices, too, of the third century, and various
matters characteristic of that period, he suggests, occur in the work ;
and, from all the circumstances, it is credible that the Constitutions were
composed by some teacher, perhaps a Bishop, in the East; not merely in
order to furnish the churches with regulations, but chiefly in order to
elevate the episcopal dignity over all; in which work also something
could be written by him (as if by Clement), to procure the more respect
through the name of the apostles.’
Cotta, in his Ecclesiastical History, has treated the subject of the
Constitutions with great diligence.” After giving an excellent survey of
1 J. M. Schrockh, Christliche Kirchengeschichte, Th. ii. S. 127-132.
2 Joh. Fried. Cotta’s Versich einer ausfihrlichen Kirchen-Historie des neuen
Testaments, Th. ii. § 429-432. There is also an Inaugural Dissertation by Cotta, De
Constitutionibus Apostolicis vulgo dictis, Tubing. 1746; but this I have never seen,
notwithstanding my efforts to procure it. The substance of this Dissertation, how-
ever, Cotta seems to have wrought into his history. Spittler, in his History of the
Canon Law, p. 65, has mentioned it only by the way.
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 293
the contents of all the eight books of the Constitutions, he has adduced
several various opinions of earlier learned men. Yet this collection is
not well connected, and is given rather by the way. The attention, too,
which he bestows on the external testimonies respecting the Constitu-
tions, is defective and fragmentary; and the internal evidences are not
discussed. After he has adduced some decisions of others, respecting
the time when the Constitutions were written, or their collection was
undertaken, he remarks: We must candidly acknowledge that the age
of the Constitutions cannot be exactly determined. So much, however,
seems to be correct, —that this work is very ancient, and was prepared,
if not in the third, yet, at least, soon after the beginning of the fourth
century, and, of course, a considerable time before Epiphanius. Besides,
we find in the collection, regulations by which the Eastern church was
governed, while under the power of heathen emperors, and consequently
before the times of Constantine. According to all probability, they were
collected by some teacher, or, most likely, by a Bishop in the East. Cotta,
who also adduces from the Constitutions the citations of Epiphanius,
judges, very rightly, that the work extant at the present day, under the
title of Apostolical Constitutions, was here and there corrupted, even in
the more ancient times; which is quite evident from those places
which have been adduced, some by Epiphanius, and some by the author
of an incomplete work on Matthew ; for some of these places are found,
either not at all, or only in part, or different in our present Constitutions.
He expresses the opinion, that in the Constitutions there are various
places which very much favored Arianism, and, to use his own expres-
sion, were patched in by an Arian teacher.
Starck also has endeavored to estimate the Constitutions critically.
He remarks that Eusebius mentions a διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλων, which
has frequently been held to be one and the same work with the Apostol-
ical Constitutions; for this view was already in more ancient times
expressed by Zonaras and Matthew Blastares, as it has been also by
Baronius, Turrian, and Cotelerius. Nothing, however, he thinks, is
more certain than that the two works are very different from each other.
As a reason for his opinion, he states that the Constitutions contained
much that was of a secret character, and were designed only for those
who were occupied with the government and administration of ecclesias-
tical affairs; while, on the contrary, the διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλων was only
for the instruction of catechumens. Further on, when we examine the
external evidences, we shall attend amply to this objection. Here we
would only say beforehand, that the objection of Starck against regarding
the διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλων as an extract made for catechumens, is not well
founded. He asserts that, in favor of this view, there is not the least
294 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
testimony among the ancients; while yet, unquestionably, the citation of
Athanasius, in his Synopsis of Sacred Scripture,' is a valid document in
favor of it; and, at least, by this testimony of Athanasius we are author-
ized to believe that there was actually such an extract, so that there
would certainly be great probability in supposing this to be the work
which was commended for the instruction of catechumens; especially
when, in the Synopsis of Sacred Scripture, it is expressly mentioned
that what is most true and divinely inspired, has been selected.
Respecting the other external evidences also, Starck has adduced only
what is very unsatisfactory. In opposition to the opinion of Bruno and
Le Clere, he thinks that the Constitutions were neither made nor cor-
rupted by Arians. But now, when Starck says, They who have
conjectured this have not thought on the quotations of Epiphanius,
nor have observed that there is no mention of them in the Arian contro-
versies, — it may be replied, The citations of Epiphanius can give us no
assurance that our Constitutions have not been corrupted by Arians.
Then also, while we are willing here to abstain from the question how
far the Constitutions of Epiphanius are identical with our Constitutions,
Starck should have examined the citations of Epiphanius more accu-
rately; and the differences between the places of the Constitutions, as
Epiphanius adduces them, and the same places as they are in our present
Constitutions, should have convinced him that changes and corruptions
in this work have been attempted. Now, although Epiphanius, who
often seeks too zealously after supposed heresies, would not have char-
acterized the Constitutions as a work which contained nothing at vari-
ance with the Catholic system,’ if at that time there had been in them
any thing Arian; yet this proves only that any changes and corruptions
which they may exhibit, first came in after the times of Epiphanius.
Hence it is easy to perceive that the Constitutions could not be made
the subject of remark in the Arian controversies, since the single Arian
expressions which are now found in this work were not found in it at
that time.
As to the Constitutions themselves, Starck judges that if we place
together the traces occurring in them of more ancient and of more recent
times, it becomes clear that they are neither the work of one man, nor
the production of one age; but that they are a confused collection, made
here and there, in the apostolical churches, of ecclesiastical laws, some
of them being old, and some of them new; which probably, on account
of those churches’ haying been guided by apostles, received the name
1 Synopsis Sacree Scripture.
* Oidev παρακεχαραγμένον τῆς πίστεως͵ οὐδὲ τῆς ὁμολογίας, &e.
i eA ee Oe ee a es Yes ts 1 de
uw, fo > Ὁ “
VARIOUS OPINIONS. . 295
‘instructions of the apostles’ (διδα αὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων) or ‘apostolical con-
stitutions’ (ἀποστολικαὶ διατάξεις). This view Starck, as it were by the
way, seeks to derive from the testimony of the Presbyter Timotheus ;
which we shall examine in a subsequent discussion, where we shall
endeavor to show that the view is erroneous. Further, Starck admits
that it might be difficult to determine more nearly by whom the Consti-
tutions were collected. Yet so much is proved, —that they were made
at various earlier and later times; and some of them existed already in
the second and the third century. Several of them appeared to him to
have been taken from the book of Hippolytus, entitled Apostolical Tra-
ditions,’ since, on the margin of the eighth book, almost throughout, the
ancient manuscripts had the name of Hippolytus. It is not to be denied
that this circumstance must necessarily have contributed to give currency
to the opinion that the Constitutions were composed of various materials.
Still more, however, must this opinion have gained in probability, when
it appeared from the comparison of the Codex xxvi. Baroccianus, in the
Bodleian library, that at least the eighth book consisted of various in-
structions; or, since several successive chapters of the eighth book were
not found in this manuscript, that a number of various instructions were
melted down into the eighth book. .Here, since, in the examination
respecting the eighth book, an extensive comparison of it with these
instructions will be instituted, we merely intimate that, while neither
manuscripts nor other external testimonies favor this view, no one ought,
from the relation of the eighth book, to argue to all the other books ;
but, on the contrary, the fact that the eighth book exhibits a very differ-
ent character from that of the others, ought to make us careful, in judging
of the Constitutions, to discriminate between the first seven books and
the eighth. But Starck, in concluding his judgment, observes that they
were probably collected for the very first time, in the fifth century, by
that individual who has collected the apostolical canons, and added ‘them
to the Constitutions.’
Schmidt, too, in his Ecclesiastical History, has expressed his view
only in a general way. He leaves it undetermined whether the διατά-
Eevs of Epiphanius are one and the same work with the διδαχὴ and the
διδαχαὶ of Athanasius. Notwithstanding the council of Constanti-
nople (in the year 692), and the testimony of Photius, it seems to him
to be doubtful whether the Constitutions were corrupted, or whether it
was only the fact that, at the time of this council, and at the time of
1 ’Αποστολικαὶ παραδώσεις.
2 J. A. Starck, Geschichte des christliche Kirche des ersten Jahrhunderts. Zweiter
Band, S. 502-514.
296 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Photius, much was held to be heretical that was not yet held to be
such in the times of Epiphanius. Still he admits that we cannot assume
our Constitutions to be altogether those ancient ones; for much that the
ancients read in theirs is not found in ours; but, on the other hand, we
must admit that the work which we have, arose out of those ancient
Constitutions ; for it contains many passages which are quoted from them
by Epiphanius and others.
Besides, according to Schmidt’s opinion, most of the regulations show
that they could not have been written earlier than in the fourth century.
He has also, it is probable, felt the later origin of the eighth book;
for, in concluding his judgment on the Constitutions, he adds, The
nearer they advance towards their end, the more their contents seem to
betray a later age. But when Schmidt further asserts that they doubt-
less were continually subjected to alteration, we find, at least, no docu-
ment for this assertion in the external historical testimonies, so far as
they go; and, as to the proof from internal reasons, this might not in
general be easily brought.
Rosenmiiller, in his History of the Interpretation of the Sacred Books,
has furnished much that is valuable in assisting us to understand the
plan and object which the author of the Constitutions had in writing or
collecting them.’ He also shows, in many places, how perpetually, in
the Constitutions, their author is endeavoring to send us back to the Old
Testament, and to its discipline and ecclesiastical regulations; and how
he strives to draw analogies and parallels between the Levitical priest-
hood and the Christian worship, and to transfer the idea of this priesthood
to the Christian church, in order thereby to gain a powerful authority for
innovations in ecclesiastical discipline, and for the unlimited respect, the
power and the influence of the Bishops in the hierarchy at that time
cradually developing itself. But, as to the origin of the Constitutions, he
presents us neither any thing new and peculiar, nor any critical result,
drawn from the earlier investigations. He believes only that no one can
determine who the author was, and at what time he wrote; but it seems
to him probable that the Constitutions were collected neither by one
author nor at one time, but by various authors and at various times ; and
that, in the progress of ages, new constitutions were added, as new occa-
sions arose. In this manner, we may make a general reply to the gen-
eral representation that in the work much is contained which already, in
Δ J. Ἐς Ch. Schmidt, Handbuch der christlichen Kirchengeschichte. Erste Theil,
S. 481-484.
2 Jo. Geo, Rosenmiiller, Historia Interpretationis Librorum Sacrorum in Ecclesia
Christiana inde ab Apostolorum ztate usque ad Origenem, pars i. p. 117-147.
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 297
the second century, was received in the Greek church, but much also
which did not come into use before the third or fourth century. For
suppose the Constitutions were prepared or collected in the third or fourth
century, then their author or collector could, at the same time, besides
the dogmas and disciplinary regulations which had become customary in
his time, borrow much also from the earlier centuries, and take it into his
Constitutions, without our being permitted to infer that he wrote in one
of those earlier centuries.
But how important for the study of archeology our Constitutions are,
may be perceived with peculiar clearness from the great archzological
work, for which we in modern times are indebted to Augusti, who, by re-
viving this so important, and yet fora long time entirely neglected study,
has unquestionably gained for himself great credit. For in all archeo-
logical investigations which concern the first three or four centuries,
recourse can usually be had to our Constitutions ; and since from them
a great multitude of materials, or at least valuable contributions for most
of the materials, of Christian archeology, can and must be derived, they
are much used and had in view by this author, throughout all parts of
his work. It is so much the more to be lamented, that he has not given
a preliminary dissertation, comprehensive and entering into detail, re-
specting this so much contested, yet exceedingly important production ;
for with his extensive reading, and his knowledge of the proper sources,
he would have been pre€minently in a condition to establish a satisfac-
tory result. For although Augusti reminds us,' that properly historico-
critical investigations and new disclosures respecting unsettled and dis-
putable points of Christian archeology did not lie within the scope of his
work, and that the consideration of these subjects, as occasions present
themselves, must not interfere with the principal tendency of the whole,
which should be directed more to the general than to the particular; yet
we believe, that, while even what is said in less important matters should
have its value, it is not only desirable, but even necessary for the whole,
here to examine more nearly, and to establish what is to be affirmed.
For from his not having done this, there has arisen the awkwardness
that in his many quotations and his multifarious use of the Constitutions,
he could never refer to a result, or at least to an established opinion, of
his own; and that, whenever he makes a citation, he must repeat that
by most of the learned they are assigned to the fourth century, but that
they contain various materials from the second century and the third.
In this way, it is true, the using of the Constitutions is made very easy ;
τ
1 Preface to the first volume of the Denkwiirdigkeiten, p. 11.
208 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
but, on the other hand, it must necessarily appear arbitrary; and thus,
indeed, it comes to rest on a mere assumption. We shall often have
occasion to advert to the frequent use of the Constitutions, which is found
in all the volumes of the work that we have just mentioned, and thence
to show what may be regarded as Augusti’s general view respecting the
Constitutions, of whose origin and contents he, to be sure, has directly
treated, but without having satisfied himself, as it appears from his cita-
tions elsewhere.
Augusti leaves it doubtful, whether the διδαχὴ and διδαχαὶ mentioned
in Eusebius and Athanasius are one and the same work with our collec-
tion, since they gave no citations from them ; yet the identity of our col-
lection with that of Epiphanius could be shown. Without, however,
instituting a nearer comparison between the Constitutions of Epiphanius
and ours, Augusti mentions, that, certainly in Epiphanius also, some
citations occur, which do not agree with our present text; but whether
this diversity arises from a less exact quoting, made from memory, or
from an entirely different edition, so to speak, could not be reduced to
certainty. Respecting the rejection of the Constitutions by the Trullan
Council, held at Constantinople, A.D. 692, Augusti conjectures that it
was not so much dogmatic errors as ecclesiastico-political heresies, on
account of which this council — which, in so many points, has opposed
the Romish hierarchy —rejected the Constitutions. Then, after pre-
senting an array of various opinions, he thinks it evident that all skilful
judges, indeed, agree in the rejection of the apostolical origin and imme-
diate promulgation of these Constitutions, but at the same time, also, that
no one could place our present collection of them later than in the sixth
century ; and that most assume that there are contained in it materials,
some of which are from the earliest period, and some, no doubt, from the
second century and the third. This assumption is of itself, to a great
extent, arbitrary ; and it is easy to perceive that it is so broad and am-
biguous as to give room for proceeding arbitrarily in using the Constitu-
tions; and that Augusti, throughout his whole investigation, never gained
a firm position, to which, amidst his abundant use of these documents in
his great archeological work, he might go back, and sustain himself.
Here we must mention a new work in ecclesiastical history, which, if
the inquiries and results laid down in it had proved themselves to be true
and correct, must necessarily have made an epoch in the ecclesiastical
history of the first three centuries. As we shall several times be under
the necessity of referring to it, we here give briefly the result of the
1 Die Agape oder der geheime Weltbund der Christen, von Clemens in Rom unter
Domitians Regierung gestiftet. Dargestellt von Dr. August Kestner. Jena, 1819.
hie a aaa
ro
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 299
investigation, and endeavor to refute it, so far as it concerns our Consti-
tutions.
Kestner, in his work entitled The Love Feast, sought to point out the
existence of a secret Christian confederacy, clear traces of which he
thought that he had found in the historical sources of the first Christian
centuries. According to his view, the plan was devised by the Roman
Bishop Clement, to effect, throughout the world, a revolution which
should make Christianity victorious over the religions, the manners, and
the institutions of antiquity. By means of a secret confederacy which
should prepare the way for the overthrow of the old _politico-religious
constitution of the world, that politic, far-seeing man, inspired by Christ,
believed it possible to achieve the decided triumph of the Christian
cause. By a great multitude of writings, forged agreeably to the spirit
of the time, and to the object of the confederacy, and circulated under
the names of Christians generally honored; by the introduction of a new
mode of explaining the genuine writings of the apostles and prophets,
invented for this purpose; and by true and energetic coadjutors in many
countries, Clement first had the skill to combine into one body the vari-
ous Christian, apostolical sects, and to give uniform regulations and dis-
cipline to all the compliant churches, according to his so-called Apostol-
ical Constitution of the confederacy. . This is set forth by Kestner him-
self, as the substance of his investigation. After he has pointed out the
existence of this confederacy, he endeavors to trace its history till towards
the end of the second century. At the time of Clement’s death, this con-
federacy, according to a very probable estimate, had more than a million
of firmly attached adherents, scattered in all countries ; and from history
it would appear that, till the reign of the Antonines, the successors of
Clement in the presidential chair of the confederacy at Rome had al-
ways, by their influence, held the extensive confederacy together, inter-
nally and externally; although it was only with effort, and by various
shrewdly calculated and craftily executed measures, that they had been
able to secure to themselves the supremacy.
It is impossible here to enter into a discussion respecting these discov-
eries; especially since the author himself, in his preface (p. 18), has
announced that his historical evidence for the existence of such a Chris-
tian confederacy, established in the first century, rests not on single
facts or on single historical statements, but on a whole series of such facts,
and on their attitude in respect to each other. Still, I cannot forbear to
express my judgment, that, however much in this work may be spiritedly
1 Einleitung, S. 17-22.
300 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
conceived and ingeniously combined, it presents no historical proof of the
fact which it asserts. Perhaps it would not be too much to say, that he
who has truly known Christianity, he who has experienced it in him-
self, he who, through all its centuries, has, with due examination,
traced its history as a proof, continually renewing itself, of its divine
power, would hardly be led to such a conjecture; which cannot fully
explain the rapid extension of Christianity. But we are willing to leave
this undetermined, in order to avoid the reproach of arbitrariness in our
judgment. In the mean time, I cannot here pass over one circumstance
which presents itself to historical criticism, and in view of which I do
not hesitate to reject at once the hypothesis of Kestner. Most of the
proofs which he thinks he can bring as deciding in favor of it are borrowed
from sources whose value and fitness to be used are by no means made
to appear. Those sources cannot be acknowledged as authentic, till ac-
curate investigations, entering into detail respecting their origin, their
compilation, and their contents, have presented something firm respecting
the heterogeneous elements which they contain. He has also endeay-
ored to make his hypothesis credible by testimonies whose validity and
fitness to be admitted might not be assented to by ecclesiastical histo-
rians without further inquiry. Most of these documents and writings,
from which he argues, have, by the greater part of learned Protestants
and Catholics, been acknowledged as spurious productions of later writ-
ers palmed on their pretended authors, corrupted, too, it is probable,
and not at all belonging in so early a period. Most of his discoveries,
and the proofs for them, he derives from the Recognitions of Clement,
from the Acts of his Martyrdom, from the pretended writings and letters
of Dionysius the Areopagite, from the testaments of the twelve Patri-
archs, from the Apocalypse of Ezra, from the epistles of Ignatius, &c. ;
all writings from which we should argue with great caution, and not
altogether arbitrarily, as Kestner has done. He does, indeed, acknowl-
edge that these writings are spurious, and much interpolated; but he
asserts that they were forged and interpolated for the very purpose of
serving the object of the Christian confederacy discovered by him, and
that hence we may argue from them the sooner and the more confidently.
But this may well pass for reasoning in a circle, till something better
established, in respect to these writings, come in the place of an arbitrary
judgment.
We now turn from this his general view, on which we think we have
bestowed sufficient attention, and subject his view respecting our Consti-
tutions to a nearer scrutiny.
VARIOUS OPINIONS. 301
Kestner’ regards the Apostolical Constitutions as the statute-book of
the Christian confederacy discovered by him, to which the collection of
canons was added as a supplement. But he seems to have entirely mis-
understood the external testimonies respecting the Constitutions, or to
have explained them so as to favor his preconceived view. When he
infers from the testimony of Eusebius,’ that the Apostolical Constitutions,
even those which contained the regulations of the Christian confederacy,
were a work generally known in the time of that historian, it is, indeed,
not easy to conceive how he could derive this from the testimony of
Eusebius, who in the simplest terms mentions as belonging, among the
apocryphal books, what are called the teachings (or institutes) of the
apostles® This is the more to be wondered at, since, doubtless, he must
have known that Clement is never mentioned in any testimony of the
ancients, before the second canon of the Trullan Council. Since, in the
present so-called Constitutions, a multitude of regulations are contained,
which can be referred, not to the catholic church of the confederacy, but
to the hierarchical catholic church, Kestner concludes further, that, at the
time of Epiphanius, when the Clementine confederacy, with its mysteries,
had begun to be dissolved, the aim of those who sought for power was
directed to set aside the old constitution of the confederacy, and to intro-
duce a newly fabricated one in its place. Yet here also the testimonies
are very confused. He says, indeed, that on a sudden, in the end of the
fourth century, Epiphanius, in several of his writings, represents the
Constitutions as a genuine work of the apostles. But how? Had
Eusebius ever mentioned them as a work of Clement, or does not Euse-
bius call them διδαχαὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων, as much as Epiphanius calls them
διάταξις τῶν d&nootdhwy? A proof that the new so-called Apostolical
Constitutions were substituted for the old, Kestner would deduce from
the condemnatory judgment of the Trullan Council. But here the con-
fusion reaches its highest point. For the Trullan Council rejects most
expressly a Clementine edition of the Constitutions. Hence, even if
his hypothesis were true and tenable, he cannot once say that those
hierarchico-ecclesiastical Constitutions, which should form an opposition
to those pretended earlier Clementine Constitutions, were rejected by
that council; but he must acknowledge that the work rejected was one
which proceeded from Clement. A mere comparison of the Constitutions
of Epiphanius with ours would have led him to the right result ; — that,
Poise.
2. Ecclesiastical History, Ὁ. iii. ¢. 25.
3 Kal τῶν ἀποστόλων ai λεγόμεναι διδαχαί.
4 Τὰς τῶν αὐτων ἁγίων διὰ Κλήμεντος διατάξεις.
302 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
certainly, the Constitutions were altered, but that this altering of them
must have occurred, not between the time of Eusebius and that of
Epiphanius, but, much rather, between the time of Epiphanius and that
of the Trullan Council; for our Constitutions do not entirely agree with
those of Epiphanius, and this council assigns, as the ground of rejecting
them, their having been corrupted by heretics; while, on the other
hand, Epiphanius testifies, respecting the Constitutions in his day, that
they were free from all heresy."
Gieseler? thinks that*the Constitutions were παίδων. towards the
end of the third century, but that they underwent various modifications,
according to the changes of ecclesiastical usages, till, in the fourth and
the fifth century, they acquired their present form. With some earlier
ecclesiastical historians, he supposes that the Constitutions contain mate-
rials from various times. But he has not indicated how far, according
to his opinion, these modifications and changes have affected the Consti-
tutions; whether the interpolations and corruptions concerned larger
and essential parts of the Constitutions; or whether only changes in
the detail, as, further on, we shall have occasion to show, have been
undertaken.
Neander,’ also, is of the opinion that the Constitutions gradually arose
from various pieces. produced in the latter part of the second century, and
subsequently, till some time in the fourth. He remarks that the origin
of these, perhaps, is analogous to the origin of the so-called apostolical
creed. For as, originally, in a dogmatic respect, men spoke of an apos-
tolical tradition, without supposing that apostles had set forth a confes-
sion of faith, so, in regard to the Constitution and usages of the church,
men spoke, in the same sense, of an apostolical tradition, without sup-
posing that the apostles had given written laws respecting these matters.
From this mode of speaking, it came at last to be conceived that the
apostles had written a confession of faith, and a collection of ecclesiastical
laws. Hence, Neander remarks, various collections of this kind may
have arisen; as that which Epiphanius adduces is manifestly not iden-
tical with our Constitutions. Still, from this circumstance, according to
my conviction, it cannot be inferred that the collection which Epiphanius
1H. P. K. Henke, in his Geschichte der christlichen Kirche, Bd. i. 5. 393, mentions
the Constitutions, though he does it only by the way. The same may be said of J. T
L. Danz, in his Lehrbuch der christlichen Kirchengeschichte, Th. i. s. 59.
i? Lehrbuch der Kirchengeschichte, Bd.i. §. 118. ['Text-book of Church History,
vol. i. p. 68, in Cunningham’s translation.]
3 Allgemeine Geschichte der christlichen Religion und Kirche, Bd. i. S. 1105. [Gen-
eral History of the Christian Religion and Church (where the author treats of the more
eminent teachers), vol. i. p. 409, in Rose’s translation; and p. 660, in Torrey’s.]
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 303
knew, was another and entirely different collection from ours; but since,
on the contrary, the Constitutions of Epiphanius are, in many places,
identical with ours, it could only be inferred that, after his time, they
suffered changes. But besides, if I should not succeed in showing the
identity of the διδαχαὶ cited by Eusebius, with the διατάξεις of Epi-
phanius, still it will always remain problematical, whether there were
different collections; and the reasons in favor of the identity will cer-
tainly, at least, counterbalance those which can be urged against it.
CHAPTER II.
DISCUSSION OF THE EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES RESPECTING THE CON-
STITUTIONS.
Testimonies of Husebius and Athanasius.
Tue first historical testimony for the Constitutions, we find in Euse-
bius, who died A.D. 340. It occurs in the twenty-fifth chapter of the
third book of his Ecclesiastical History, the celebrated statement respect-
ing ‘the Sacred Scriptures acknowledged as genuine, and those that are
not such.’ In enumerating and judging the ancient ecclesiastical writ-
ings, he mentions, among the spurious and apocryphal books, our Consti-
tutions ; for he describes them by the expression, What are called the
Instructions of the Apostles. Besides this testimony of Eusebius, there
are two testimonies of Athanasius, which we would examine in connec-
tion with this; for they are not less important in determining the age of
the Constitutions. In one of his writings, Athanasius, who died A.D.
373, mentions a book, not indeed as canonical, but as commended
by the fathers to be read by new converts and catechumens, and names
this, What is called the Instruction of the Apostles.2 In another, his
1 Eusebius, Eccl. Hist. Ὁ. iii. c. 25. Among the spurious must be numbered
both the books called the Acts of Paul, and that called Pastor, and the Revelation
of Peter. Besides these, the books called the Epistle of Barnabas, and what are
called the Instructions of the Apostles (καὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων ai λεγόμεναι διδαχαὶ).
2 In his Festal Epistle, Works, tom. ii. ed. Paris, p. 39, 40 [ed. Paris, 1698, p. 963].
There are also other books besides these, not placed in the canon indeed, but approved
304 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Synopsis,’ he introduces it among the opposed books of the New Tes-
tament.? Both the writers agree in their opinion respecting the book :
Eusebius reckons it as spurious; Athanasius, as not placed in the
canon. We may also, without doubt, regard their testimony as the first
firm historical point, from which we shall be able to discover criteria for
the time of its origin, or at least of its existence. But many have
viewed the testimonies of both as quite unimportant, or, at least, as
proving nothing in respect to the age of the Constitutions. They were
of the opinion that both Eusebius and Athanasius had and described
a work entirely different from our Constitutions; that their testimony,
therefore, affords not the least evidence in favor of the Constitutions.
Indeed, they went still further. They also denied the identity of the
Constitutions which Eusebius and Athanasius adduce, with those which
Epiphanius cites in many places of his work on Heresies. This opin-
ion James Usher, especially, has endeavored to carry through; and
Daillé® has not only assented to it, but has also endeavored to sus-
tain and to establish it by some considerations superadded to those which
are brought forward by Usher. But probably it was polemic zeal against
Bovius and Turrian that carried them so far as to deny that the testimo-
nies of Eusebius and Athanasius are of any importance, or indicate any
thing in favor of our Constitutions. For Bovius and Turrian had directly
assumed the identity of that work, the Instruction of the Apostles,
with our present Constitutions, and had endeavored to establish, on the
above-adduced testimonies, its apostolic origin ; incomprehensibly enough,
by the fathers to be read by those who have recently come to us, and desire to be
taught the doctrine of piety: The Wisdom of Solomon, and the Wisdom of Sirach,
and Esther, and Judith, and Tobias, and what is called the Instruction of the Apostles
(καὶ διδαχὴ καλουμένη τῶν ἀποστόλων), and the Pastor. But, beloved, while those are
placed in the canon, and these are read, there is nowhere any mention of the apoc-
ryphal; but they are the device of heretics, writing them indeed when they please, but
gratuitously assigning and affixing dates to them, that, as bringing forward ancient
documents, they may plausibly deceive the simple.
1 Tt is, indeed, very uncertain whether this writing actually proceeded from Athana-
sius. At the same time, although it is not found in the manuscripts which contain his
collected works, yet it is written in his spirit. The author is, unquestionably, of the
Alexandrian school, and, in any case, does not belong to an age much later than that
of Athanasius. The testimonials of the ancients give us no additional information
respecting the author of this writing.
* Synopsis Scriptures Sacre; Works, tom. ii. p. 154 [p. 202, ed. Paris, 1698]. Τῆς
νέας πάλιν διαϑήκης ἀντιλεγόμενα ταῦτα: ---- περίοδοι Tlétpov, περίοδοι lwavvov, περίοδοι
Θωμᾶ, ἐυαγγέλιον κατὰ Θωμᾶν, διδαχὴ ἀποστόλων, KAnuévtia’ ἐξ ὧν, μετεφράσϑησαν
ἐκλεγέντα τὰ ἀληϑέστερα καὶ ϑεύπνευστα. "Ταῦτα τὼ ἄναγινωσκόμενα, &e.
3 Τὴ the work already cited, i. ¢. 4, p. 69,
4 Διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλων.
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 305
to be sure, since even those ecclesiastical fathers so decidedly deny them
apostolical authority, and ascribe to them only a very subordinate value.
While we unhesitatinely admit that those Constitutions with which
Eusebius and Athanasius were acquainted, are not our present Constitu-
tions, it may be confidently asserted that, in all probability, they are the
same which Epiphanius, in many places, quotes expressly and copi-
ously.
We will state distinctly the various reasons which can be adduced for
and against this identity. The first objection against it is borrowed from
the Festal Epistle of Athanasius. He reckons the Instruction of the
Apostles' among the books which must be used in teaching catechumens :?
but the Constitutions are directed to the Bishops; they treat very much
of ecclesiastical government ; and by the eighty-fifth canon it is expressly
forbidden to communicate them to all, ‘because of the mysteries con-
tained in them.’*® At the same time, much may be said in reply. While
in the eighty-fifth canon it is expressly said, ‘And the Constitutions
dedicated to you the Bishops, by me Clement, in eight books,’ * it is also,
on the other hand, said, in the same canon, ‘ Let the following books be
venerable and holy to you all, clergy and laity.’ Even admit that this
could be explained otherwise, and that the preceding objection is not
removed by it; yet, unquestionably, we may oppose to that objection the
beginning of the first book of the Constitutions, ‘The apostles and elders
to all those who, from among the Gentiles, have believed on the Lord Jesus
Christ. ° To this we may add, that from our investigation, it will appear
that the eighty-fifth canon was, in all probability, added by a later hand ;
that, at least, it is not so ancient as the first edition of the Constitutions,’
which Eusebius, Athanasius, and Epiphanius, had before them; so that
we cannot well hesitate to conclude that nothing can be inferred against
Athanasius from the eighty-fifth canon, and, consequently, nothing
against our Constitutions from the testimony of Athanasius. _
There are also, for the Constitutions, two testimonies, which, although
they belong to a far later time, we would here, on account of the connec-
tion, examine carefully ; for from them arguments are brought against our
1 Διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλων.
2 ᾿Αναγινώσκεσϑαι τοῖς ἄρτι προσερχομένοις καὶ βουλομένοις κατηχεῖσϑαι τὸν τῆς εὐσε-
βείας λόγον.
3 Διὰ τὰ ἐν αὐταῖς μυστικά.
4 Καὶ αἱ διαταγαὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς ἐπισκόποις δι’ ἐμοῦ Κλήμεντος, ἐν ὀκτὼ βιβλίοις προσεφω-
νημέναι.
5. Ἔστω δὲ ὑμῖν πᾶσι κληρικοὶς καὶ λαΐκοις βιβλία σεβάσμια καὶ ἅγια.
5. Of ἀποστόλοι καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι πᾶσι τοῖς ἐξ ἐϑνῶν πιστεύσασιν εἰς τὸν κύριον, &e.
7 Διατάξεις. ,
20
306 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Constitutions. Nicephorus, Patriarch of Constantinople, mentions a work
entitled the Instruction of the Apostles." In like manner, Nicephorus
Callisti mentions the Apostolical Constitutions.? Both the works adduced
by these writers must, according to the opinion of some, be different
from our Constitutions. For the Instruction named by Nicephorus of
Constantinople contained, according to the translation of the librarian
Anastasius, only two hundred lines. Hence, on account of its containing
so little, Daillé rejects the idea entirely, that our Constitutions could ever
have been thus described, consisting, as they did, of eight books, of no
inconsiderable extent. At the same time, we must here not overlook a
very ingenious conjecture, which also Daillé’ presents, but, in reference to
this point, has left unnoticed. It is, he thinks, not only possible, but very
probable, that there were of the Constitutions two simultaneous editions
—(may I be permitted to use this expression, since a false notion could
easily be connected with the word collection, as if these books had arisen
from many small parts) ; that the one edition embraced all the eight.
books of the Constitutions ; but that the other was, as it were, only an
extract, leaving out all that was false and injurious, or less useful for the
multitude. This conjecture is founded especially on the fact, that,
respecting the Instruction of the Apostles,* Athanasius seems to judge
more favorably in the Festal Epistle than in the Synopsis; and since he,
in the Synopsis, adds, — From which disputed books the more true and
divinely inspired portions being selected, these have been moulded into
a different form,>— we may reasonably conclude that it is the extract
which he, in his Festal Epistle, commends to the catechumens ; and that
it was even this which Nicephorus, in his chronology, cites to us, since he
perhaps had seen only this, and not the whole work. To invalidate the
objection of which we are speaking, we might also prefer the reading of
the manuscript of John Croius, which, instead of the letter (σ΄) indicating
two hundred, has the letters (στ΄) indicating five hundred. Still, this is
quite unnecessary; and, unless we assume that there were two editions,
many difficulties would remain unexplained. By assuming this, the
objection would entirely fall away, which is brought from the last canon
against the testimony of Athanasius; for, while he found the extract
1 In the end of his Chronology, where, concerning the books of the Scriptures, he
says, Καὶ ὅσα τῆς νέας εἰσὶν ἀπόκρυφα... διδαχὴ ἀποστόλων: στίχοι σ΄. Ke.
* Nicephorus Callisti, Eccles. Hist. Ὁ. 3.¢.18. Τοῦτον συγγραφέα καὶ τῶν ἀποστολί-
κῶν διατώξεων, ἀλλὰ δὴ καὶ τῶν ἵερων κανόνων πιστεύομεν.
3 In the work already cited, p. 66-68.
4 Διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλων.
5 "EE ὧν μετεφράσϑησαν ἐκλεγέντα τὰ ἀληϑέστερα καὶ ϑεόπνευστα.
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 307
from the Constitutions useful for the catechumens, he would, perhaps, on
the same account as the last canon, have found the entire Constitutions
unsuitable for them. Two external testimonies, moreover, may be
brought in favor of the opinion that the Instruction’ mentioned by Euse-
bius and Athanasius was regarded as similar to the Constitutions of the
Apostles, written by Clement.? These are that of Zonaras on the Festal
Epistle of Athanasius, quoted by Usher, in his Prolegomena to the
Epistles of Ignatius, c. 7;? and that of Matthew Blastares, who, for
the most part, agrees with him.‘
The third reason for his assertion, Usher has drawn from the catalogue
of the sacred books, which is appended to the Questions of Anastasius of
Nice, and is found in the library of the University of Oxford. There the
Instruction of the Apostles’ and the Teaching of Clement’ are brought
forward as different works, and both described as apocryphal. Certainly
it is not to be denied that our Constitutions are called a Teaching.’
Turrian states that he found, in an old Greek manuscript, this title,
together with that of the Institutes,s and has connected them both
together ; whence has arisen the present superscription which the Con-
stitutions bear. This title of a Teaching’ is confirmed even by the
Constitutions, which ascribe this name to themselves in several places :
as Ὁ. 1. 6. 1; b. ii. ὁ. 39; b. vi.c. 14 and 18. This name occurs also in
a citation by Epiphanius, Heresy Ixxx. 7. Hence, some have judged
that the Instructions" must have been different from our Constitutions.
In the catalogue, also, which is appended to the Questions of Anasta-
sius, in the manuscript 1789 of the Royal Library at Paris, the Instruc-
tions of the Apostles (διδαχαὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων) and the Teaching of
Clement (διδασκαλία Κλήμεντος) are presented as different works; but
here it is important to remember the difference, which has been proved
to be highly probable, between the whole work and the extract. Even
irrespectively of this, however, why may there not have been a Teaching
1 Διδαχῆ.
2 Διατάξεις τῶν ἀποστολῶν διὰ τοῦ Κλήμεντος ypadeioac.
3 MSS. 277, 507, in the Royal Library. Τὴν δὲ διδαχὴν τῶν ἀποστόλων, τινὲς λέγου-
aw εἶναι τὰς διὰ τοῦ Κλήμεντος γραφείσας τῶν ἀποστόλων διατάξεις, ὥς ἣ λεγομένη ἕκτη
σύνοδος ἀναγινώσκεσϑαι οὐ συγχωρεῖ, ὡς νοϑευϑείσας καὶ παραφϑαρείσας ὑπὸ αἱρετικῶν.
4 Collector Canonum ineditus, in multorum bibliothecis latens, lit. 3, cap. 11; where,
concerning the passage in Athanasius, he says: Ἔξωθεν δὲ τῶν κανονιζομένων eivai
φησιν, τὴν σοφίαν Σολομῶντος, &e. τὸν ποιμένα Kal τὴν διδαχὴν τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων"
ταύτην δὲ ἡ ἕκτη σύνοδος ἠϑέτησεν.
5 Διδαχαὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων. 8 Διδασκαλία Κλήμεντος.
7 Διδασκαλία. 8 Διαταγαὶ. 9 Διδασκαλία.
10 Ἔν ταῖς διατάξεσι τῶν ἀποστόλων φάσκει ὁ ϑεῖος λόγος καὶ ἡ διδασκαλία.
Nl Διδαχαὶ.
308 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
of Clement (διδασκαλία Κλήμεντος) different from the Teaching generally
used (καθολικὴ διδαοκαλία) ? Indeed, we still find traces of there having
been very many other Teachings (διδασκαλίαι). Thus there was Peter’s
Teaching, mentioned by Origen and Damascenus; there were also the
Teachings of the Holy Apostles (διδασκαλίαν τῶν ἁγίων énogidhwy), men-
tioned in a work on jurisprudence ;' and there is found among the Ethi-
opians an Apostolic Teaching.
To the reasons which have been considered, Daillé adds a fourth, as
follows : — Athanasius, in his Synopsis, mentions and distinguishes the
Instruction of the Apostles (διδαχὴ ἀποστόλων) and the Clementines (KAy-
μέντια) as two books; but our Constitutions must have been contained in
the Clementines, if they had been the same with the Instruction (διδαχὴ) ;
for they bear the name of Clement as the individual who arranged them.
In explaining this circumstance, the distinction which we have already
made between the whole work and the extract comes to our aid; and
here we must hold it fast. That extract might well be meant, when the
Instruction (διδαχὴ) was mentioned; and Athanasius could not include
it under the general name of the Clementines, since he probably did not
know by whom it had been prepared. Besides, Cotelerius also brings a
passage from Nicephorus,’? where even the Apostolical Constitutions
(διατάξεις ἀποστολικαὶ) and the Clementines (τὰ Κλημέντια) are named
as two different works; so that the citation of Athanasius is nothing
unusual, and does not prove what some have supposed could be deduced
from it.
The fifth objection Daillé has derived from the silence of Eusebius.
In his Ecclesiastical History, Ὁ. 111. c. 15 and 16, where he speaks con-
cerning the first epistle of Clement of Rome to the Corinthians, he repre-
sents it as being authentic and admirable. Here he would have had
occasion to speak of our Constitutions; but he mentions neither the Con-
stitutions (διατάξεις) nor the Instruction (διδαχὴ) of the Apostles. Still,
in reference to this, it is worth while to consider Ὁ. iil. c. 38, where
Eusebius, as it were on purpose, treats very copiously concerning the
works of Clement; and where he rejects the second epistle to the
Corinthians, which is extant under the name of Clement, and then adds
the following:— There are also other writings, verbose and of great
length, which, not long since, some have brought forward as his, — con-
taining the dialogues of Peter and of Apion; of which there is no men-
tion at all among the ancients; nor do they preserve pure the character
—E -.-.. — —————$—
Ὁ Lib. v. Juris Greeco-Romani, in interrogatione secunda Marci Alexandri et respon-
sione Theodori Balsamonis ad illam.
® Hist, Ὁ, 3, c. 18.
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 309
of the apostolic orthodoxy.! But, above all, should be considered the
sentence with which Eusebius, in that very place, finishes his critique on
the writings of Clement :— ‘ The writing, therefore, of Clement, which is
acknowledged as genuine, is evident.’ ”
From this, to be sure, it would now seem that, whether the Instructions
of the Apostles (διδαχαὶ ἀποστόλων) bore the name of Clement, rightfully
or wrongfully, Eusebius must here have mentioned and judged them.
Still, something on the contrary may be said with guod reason. In the
first place, it is not necessary to urge particularly, m this passage,
the silence of Eusebius, as must certainly have been done, had he
not, in b. iii. ὁ. 25, mentioned ‘ what are called the Instructions of the
Apostles’ (τῶν ἀποστόλων αἱ λεγόμεναι διδαχαὶ). Besides, Eusebius
has here, in like manner, passed over in silence the Constitutions of
Clement (διατάξεις τοῦ Κλήμεντος), as he has the Clementine Journeys,
which, in another place, he has mentioned under the name of the Acts
of Peter. But it is probable that, although the Constitutions were then
already known under the name of the Apostolical Constitutions, they
were not yet ascribed to Clement.
Finally, it is alleged that our Constitutions, which contained many
Arian doctrines, had not been used by the Arians to sustain their errors ;
that at least Athanasius had not deemed it necessary to contradict
them as such. Hence it follows of itself, that although in the times of
Athanasius there was a work entitled the Instruction of the Apostles
(diWuzi τῶν ἀποστόλων), yet our Constitutions had not come into existence ;
and that, therefore, our present Constitutions were composed out of the
Instruction of the Apostles (διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλων) and the Constitutions
(διατάξεις) mentioned by’ Epiphanius. On the other side, Cotelerius
rightly objects that the Arians could then have brought forward many
other writings, and Athanasius would have had to contradict many ;
and he adduces, as an example, that the Recognitions of Clement,
though full of Arianism, were not used by them to promote their cause.
At least, no trace of this is found in the writings of Athanasius. It is
readily admitted to be very strange that our Constitutions, if then
extant in their present form, were not used in order to set forth as apos-
tolical the principal dogma in which they departed from the general
church ; for, as to the dogma of the Trinity, our present Constitutions
1 Ἤδη de καὶ ἕτερα πολυεπῆ καὶ μακρὰ συγγράμματα ὡς Tov αὐτοῦ χϑὲς καὶ πρώην
τινὲς προήγαγον, Ilétpov δὴ καὶ ᾿Απιώνος διαλόγους περιέχοντα ὧν οὐδ᾽ ὅλως μνῆμη τις
παρὰ τοῖς παλαιοῖς φέρεται, οὐδὲ γὰρ καϑαρὸν τῆς ἀποστολικῆς ὀρϑοδοξίας ἀποσώζει τὸν
χαρακτῆρα. ἱ
2. Ἡ μὲν οὖν τοῦ Κλήμεντος ὁμολογουμένη γραφὴ, πρόδηλός ἐστιν.
310 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
speak entirely in the Arian spirit. But, on the contrary, it is very
natural that the Arians have not used the Constitutions for this purpose.
For, in the beginning of the Arian controversy, the Constitutions were
not yet extant in the form in which we have them at present, and in
which much that is Arian is contained. Our aim is not to show that
the Instruction of the Apostles (διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλων) is not different
from our Constitutions, but only that, in all probability, it is one and the
same with the Constitutions (διατάξεις) mentioned by Epiphanius. But
whether the Constitutions mentioned by Epiphanius are the same which
we now possess, or not, or how far they have been corrupted by heretics,
will be considered further on, in an investigation devoted to that subject.
Here it will be enough to remark, that Epiphanius mentions them in
such a way as shows that they contained nothing heretical, or at variance
with the orthodoxy of the general church; which (on Heresy lxx. 10)
he says expressly.'. Hence it is evident that the Constitutions, since
they contained nothing particularly favorable to Arianism, could not
be adduced by the Arians; so that we are here under no necessity of
assuming that the Instruction of the Apostles (διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλῶν) and
the Constitutions mentioned by Epiphanius are different. For were this
to be assumed, then it would remain unexplained how our Constitutions
could have remained unknown to Eusebius and Athanasius, those thor-
ough and diligent inquirers into ecclesiastical antiquities. But we must
assume that they did remain unknown, if they were not mentioned as. the
Instructions of the Apostles.
Grabe” assents to the opinion of Usher, but without assigning any
reasons which we have not already considered.
Comparison of the Testimonies of Epiphanius with those of pe second
Trullan canon, and of Photius.
The testimony of Epiphanius is of very great value to us, since, in
many places of his work on heresies, he introduces the Constitutions,
judges respecting their contents, and, in doing this, gives us, as it were,
a measuring rod, according to which we may make an estimate of the
Constitutions with which he was acquainted. In another respect, too,
his testimony is of importance. Several citations which, in that work,
1 Πᾶσα yap ἐν αὐτῇ κανονικὴ τάξις ἐμφέρεται, καὶ oidev παρακεχαραγμένον τῆς Tio-
τεως, οὐδὲ τῆς ὁμολογίας, οὐδὲ τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς διοικήσεως, καὶ κανόνος καὶ πίστεως, &C.
2 Τὴ his Spicilegium Patrum Szculi I. p. 41.
ΒΕ ἜΣ,
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 311
he has made from the Constitutions, enable us to institute a comparison
between the Constitutions which we now possess, and those which he
had before him; and this will lead us to important results.
The judgment of Epiphanius respecting the Constitutions seems very
favorable. He says, indeed, that the book was doubted by many, but
yet that it was not to be rejected. It contained nothing that was hereti-
eal, or that departed from the ecclesiastical orthodoxy, discipline, and
government.’ Besides, he introduces the decisions of the Constitutions,
in other places, always with great respect. To this judgment we
must attribute the more weight, since we know how very much averse
Epiphanius was to all heterodoxy, and that, in this respect, he has
often gone too far. Hence it is not a little striking that these Con-
stitutions, to which he awards, in full measure, the praise of ortho-
doxy, have, at a later period, been rejected on account of heterodoxy
charged upon them. And yet it is so. In the second canon of the
Trullan Council? [A.D. 692], we find this cause expressly assigned for
the rejection of the Constitutions. By the heterodox they have been
interpolated, and what is heretical mingled with them, for the ruin of the
church ; and this has contributed to darken the splendor of the divine
doctrines. Therefore, said the fathers, we have, for the welfare of the
church, cast them’ away.* Of the same import is the judgment of
1 Heresy Ixx. 11. Εἰς τοῦτο δὲ of αὐτοὶ Αὐδιανοὶ παραφέρουσι τὴν τῶν ἀποστόλων
διάταξιν, οὗσαν μὲν τοῖς πολλοῖς ἐν ἀμφιλέκτῳ, GAN οὐκ ἀδόκιμον: πᾶσα γὰρ ἐν αὐτῇ
κανονικὴ τῴξις ἐμφέρεται, καὶ οὐδὲν παρακεχαραγμένον τῆς πίστεως, οὐδὲ τῆς ὁμολογίας,
οὐδὲ τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς διοικήσεως, ἕο. [But to this the same Audians perversely
apply the Constitution of the Apostles, a work doubted by most, but not to be cast
away; for in it every canonical arrangement is contained, and no adulteration of the
faith, or of the profession, or of the ecclesiastical administration. ]
2 Σύνοδος πενϑέκτη, concilium quinisextum.
3 Ἔδοξε δὲ καὶ τοῦτο TH ἁγίᾳ ταύτῃ συνόδῳ καλλιστώ TE καὶ σπουδαιότατα, ὥστε μένειν
καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν βεβαίους, καὶ ἀσφαλεῖς πρὸς ψυχῶν ϑεραπείαν καὶ ἰατρείαν παϑῦῶν τοὺς
ὑπὸ τῶν πρὸ ἡμῶν ἁγίων καὶ ἐνδόξων ἀποστόλων ὁγδοῆκοντα πέντε κανόνας. ᾿Ἐϊπειδὴ δὲ
ἐν τούτοις τοῖς κωνόσιν ἐντέταλται δέχεσθαι ἡμᾶς τὰς τῶν αὐτῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων διὰ
Κλήμεντος διατάξεις, αἷς τισι πάλαι ὑπὸ τῶν ἑτεροδόξων ἐπὶ λύμῃ τῆς ἐκκλησίας, νόϑα
τινὰ καὶ ξένα τῆς ἐκκλησίας παρενετέϑησαν, τὸ εὐπρεπὲς κάλλος τῶν ϑείων δογμάτων
ἡμῖν ἀμαυρώσαντα, τὴν τῶν τοιούτων διατάξεων προσφόρως ἀποβολὴν πεποιήμεϑα, πρὸς.
τὴν τοῦ χριστιανικωτώτου ποιμνίου οἰκοδομὴν καὶ ἀσφάλειαν, οὐδαμῶς ἐγκρίνοντες τὰ τῆς
αἱρετικῆς ψευδολογίας κυήῆματα, καὶ TH γνησίᾳ τῶν ἀποστόλων καὶ ὁλοκληρῷ διδαχῇ
παρενείροντες. [To this holy council it has seemed most suitable and most expressive
of our watchful care, that the eighty-five canons, by the holy and glorious apostles who
were before us, remain henceforth firm and infallible for the culture of souls and the
remedy of passions ; but, since in these canons it is commanded that ye receive the
Constitutidns of the same Holy Apostles by Clement, in which, long ago, certain things,
spurious and unknown to the church, were, to its injury, inserted by the heterodox,
312 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Photius [ Patriarch of Constantinople, A.D. 858 —], who communicates
to us several charges which were commonly brought against the Consti-
tutions, and particularly attributes to them Arianism.t On the one
hand, it is impossible to suspect the testimony of Epiphanius; and on the
other, those of the second canon and of Photius. Hence it only remains
to assume, that, during the period which elapsed between Epiphanius
and the second canon [that is, between the time when he wrote his
work against heresies, about A.D. 380, and the time when the Trullan
Council assembled, A.D. 692], the Constitutions which Epiphanius had
must have been altered; and that, most probably, they were still uncor-
rupted in his time, but were interpolated afterwards. In this way we
may reconcile the praise bestowed by Epiphanius, with the condemnation
pronounced by the second canon of that council, and by Photius.
How far this interpolation and corruption extended; whether it affected
the whole work ; whether pieces of considerable extent have been added ;
or whether the corruption and the heretical addition occur only in partic-
ular places, and by inserting expressions of no great length, is reserved
for another examination, which we shall hereafter institute. Here we
shall limit ourselves to a comparison of the passages from the Constitu-
tions, that are found in the testimonies of Epiphanius, with the same
darkening for us the becoming beauty of the divine doctrines, we have cast away such
Constitutions advantageously for the edification and safety of the most Christian flock ;
for we would by no means sanction the products of heretical falsehood, and secretly
connect them with the genuine and unmutilated instruction of the apostles.]
1 Photius, Biblothec. cod. 112, 118. ᾿Ανεγνώσϑη Κλῆμεντος τοῦ Ρώμης τεύχη βιβ-
λίων δύο" ὧν τὸ μὲν ἐπιγράφεται διαταγαὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων διὰ Κλῆμεντος, ἐν ᾧ καὶ οἱ TOV
συνοδικῶν κανόνων τῳ ἀϑροίσματι τῶν ἀποστόλων κανόνες ἐπιγραφόμενοι περιέχονται.
[There have been read of Clement of Rome two books; one of which is entitled Con-
stitutions of the Apostles by Clement; in which also are contained the canons, which,
in the collection of synodical canons, are entitled those of the Apostles.| And be-
low: Af déye διαταγαὶ τρισὶ μόνοις δοκοῦσιν ἐνέχεσϑαι" κακοπλαστίᾳ, ἣν οὐ χαλεπὸν
ἀποσκευάσασϑαι" καὶ ὅτι καὶ τοῦ δευτερονομίου ὕβρις τίνας ἐπαφίησαν, ἃ καὶ ῥᾶστον δια-
λύσασϑαι: καὶ ἔτι ᾿Αρειανισμῷ, ὅπερ ἄν τις καὶ βιαίως διακρούσαιτο. Ἢ μέντοιγε τῶν
τοῦ Πέτρου πράξεων βίβλος τῷ τε λαμπρῷ καὶ τῃ σεμνότητι, καὶ ἔτι τῷ καϑαρῷ καὶ συν-
τόνῳ, καὶ τῇ ἄλλῃ ἀρετῇ τοῦ λόγου, καὶ πολυμαϑείᾳ, τοσούτο ἔχει πρὸς τὰς διαταγὰς τὸ
παραλλώττον, ὡς μηδὲ συγκρίσει τῇ κατὰ τοὺς λόγους πρὸς ἀλλῆλας παραβάλλεσϑαι τὰς
βίβλους. [But the Constitutions seem to be obnoxious only to three charges ;—to
that of being badly constructed, — which it is not difficult to repel; to that of admitting
certain injurious remarks respecting the second law,— which it is easy to explain
away; and, moreover, to that of Arianism,—a charge which any one must use vio-
lence to thrust aside. Indeed, the book of the Acts of Peter, both in splendor and
gravity, and further in purity and.strength, and in other qualities of good writing, and
in erudition, has so much that excels the Constitutions, that, in respect to style, the two
works are not to be compared with each other.]
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 919
passages of our Constitutions, as we have them at the present time; and
thus the most striking proof may be deduced for the opinion which we
have expressed, that the Constitutions were corrupted after the time of
Epiphanius. For the passages adduced by him are indeed found in our
Constitutions, but often very different in the words as well as in the sense.
Comparison of the Constitutions mentioned by Epiphanius, so far as we
know them from his testimonies, with the Constitutions which we have.
There is in Epiphanius a very remarkable passage, which is borrowed
from the Constitutions as they were in his time, but which stands in full
contradiction to them as they are at the present time. It commands
what our Constitutions forbid... The apostles, Epiphanius relates, had,
in the regulation respecting the celebration of the Passover [Easter],
given the command not to dispute about it with one another, but to cele-
brate it when the brethren who were of the circumcision did, and to keep
the feast in conjunction with them. Nowit is ascertained that they who
of the circumcision embraced Christianity celebrated the Passover at
the same time with the Jews; that is, before the vernal equinox. Thus
the Constitutions of Epiphanius permit the celebration of the Passover
at the same time with the Jews; and Epiphanius adds that this decision
was made by the apostles for the preservation of unity, as they testify, say-
ing, that ‘Even if they [who were Jews] err in their computation, let it
not give you concern.’ But how entirely different the command of our
Constitutions! It is exactly the opposite of that which we find handed
1 Heresy Ixx. 10. To δὲ ῥητὸν ad’ οὗ λαμβώνοντες rept τοῦ Πάσχα κακῶς παρερ-
‘ μηνέυουσιν οἱ προειρημένοι, καὶ ἀγνοοῦντες ἑτέρως ἀπολαμβώνουσιν. ᾿Ορίζουσι γὰρ ἐν τῇ
αὐτῇ διατάξει οἱ ᾿Αποστόλοι, ὅτι ὕμεις μὴ ψηφίζητε, ἀλλὰ ποιεῖτε ὅταν οἱ ἀδελφοὶ ὑμῶν οἱ
ἐκ περιτομῆς" μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἅμα ποιεῖτε. Καὶ οὐκ εἶπαν" ὅταν οἱ ἀδελφοὶ ὑμῶν, οἱ ἔν περι-
τομῇ, ἀλλὰ οἱ ἐκ περιτομῆς, ἵνα δείξωσι τοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς περιτομῆς εἰς τὴν ᾿Εἰκκλησίαν μετελ-
ϑόντας, ἀρχηγοὺς εἶναι μετ’ ἐκεῖνον τὸν χρόνον " &e. ἹἸΠαρὰ τοῖς ᾿Αποστόλοις δὲ τὸ ῥητὸν
WV ὁμόνοιαν ἐμφέρεται, ὡς ἐπιμαρτυροῦσι, λέγοντες, ὅτι κἄν τε πλανηϑῶσι, μηδὲ ὑμῖν
μελέτω. [But the persons who have been mentioned interpret erroneously the passage
from which they quote respecting the Passover; and they distort it through their
ignorance. For the apostles, in the same Constitution, determine that ye should not
yourselves compute, but keep it when your brethren do who are of the circumcision:
keep it with them. And they did not say, When your brethren who are in the cir-
cumcision, but who are of the circumcision; that they might exhibit those who had
come from the circumcision to the church, as leaders after that time, &c. But with the
apostles the precept is introduced for the sake of concord ; as they testify, saying, that
even if they err in their computation, let it not give you concern.|
314 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
down in Epiphanius. Compare b. v.c.17. The day of the Passover,
it is there said, must be exactly and carefully celebrated after the vernal
equinox. The old custom of keeping the feast at the same time with the
Jews must be observed no more; for the Christians had no communion
with them; but the vernal equinox must be exactly observed+ It is
manifest at once, that this stands completely in contradiction to the Con-
stitutions which Epiphanius used; and that they must necessarily have
been corrupted at a later period, if we hold the book from which he took
his citations to be the Constitutions which we now have. But, in the
next place, all the external means of judging must render it in the
highest degree probable that only the Constitutions which we have can
be meant; and, finally, what is the most convincing proof, Epiphanius,
in other places, gives us, from the Constitutions in question, several cita-
tions, which are found precisely the same in ours. Thus, for example,
what is said on Heresy xlv. 5,? agrees entirely with the Constitutions,
Ὁ. i. c. 1, at the beginning.» And on Heresy Ixxx. 7,* though the same
words do not occur, yet something similar is found in the Constitutions,
Ὁ. i. c. 8.5 Both places zealously oppose unnecessary and luxurious
ornament, and the cutting of the beard.
1 Apostolical Constitutions, b. v.c.17. Δεῖ οὖν ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοὶ, τοὺς τῷ τοῦ Χριστοῦ
τιμίῳ ἐξηγορασμένους αἵματι, τὰς ἡμέρας τοῦ πάσχα ἀκριβῶς ποιεῖσϑαι, μετὰ πάσης ἐπι-
μελείας, μετὰ τροπὴν ἰσημερινῆν" ὅπως μὴ δὶς τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ, ἑνὸς παϑήματος μνείαν ποι-
εἴἶσϑε, ἀλλὰ ἅπαξ τοῦ ἔτους τοῦ ἅπαξ ἀποϑανόντος" μηκέτι δὲ παρατηρούμενοι μετὰ "Ἰου-
δαίων ἑορτάζειν: οὐδεμία γὰρ κοινωνία ὑμῖν νῦν πρὸς αὐτούς - πεπλάνηνται γὰρ καὶ αὑτὴν
τὴν ψῆφον, ἣν νομίζουσιν ἐπιτελεῖν: ὅπως πανταχόϑεν ὦσι πεπλανημένοι,͵ καὶ τῆς ἀληϑείας
ἀπεσχοινισμένοι" ὑμεῖς δὲ φυλάσσεσϑε ἀκριβῶς τὴν ἰσημέριον τροπὴν τῆς ἐαρινῆς ὥρας,
&e. [Therefore, brethren, ye, who are redeemed by the precious blood of Christ,
ought diligently to celebrate the days of the Passover, with all carefulness, after the
equinox, that ye keep not the memorial of the one passion twice in a year, but once
only in a year for him that died but once; no longer indeed scrupulously caring to
celebrate the feast with the Jews; for with them we now have no fellowship. For
they are deceived in respect to the computation itself, which they think to carry into
effect; as on every side they are deceived, and are separated from the truth. But do
ye regard attentively the vernal equinox. |
2 ᾿Αλλὰ Kal of ἀποστόλοι φασιν ἐν τῇ διατάξει Ty καλουμένῃ, ὅτι φυτεία ϑεοῦ καὶ ἀμπε-
λὼν ἡ καϑολικὴ ἐκκλησία. [But also the apostles, ἴῃ what is called the Constitution,
say that the catholic church is the plantation and vineyard of God.]
3 Θεοῦ φυτεία 7 καϑολικὴ ἐκκλησία καὶ ἀμπελὼν αὐτοῦ ἐκλεκτὸς. ['The catholic church
is the plantation of God and his beloved νἱπουασᾶ.]
4 Καὶ περὶ μὲν οὖν τοῦ yeveiou ἐν ταῖς διετώξεσι τῶν ἀποστόλων φάσκει ὁ ϑεῖος λόγος
καὶ 7 διδασκαλία μὴ φϑείρειν, Tour’ ἐστι μὴ τέμνειν τρίχας γενείου. μηδὲ ἑταιρισμῷ κατα-
κοσμεῖσθαι. ---- | And indeed concerning the chin, therefore, the divine word and teach-
ing in the Constitutions of the Apostles, says: Do not mar, that is, do not cut, the
hair of the chin, nor use meretricious ornament.]
5 Οὐκ ἔξεστι σοι τρέφειν τὰς τρίχας τῆς κεφαλῆς καὶ ποιεῖν εἰς ἕν, ὁ ἔστι σπατάλιον" ἤ
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 315
On Heresy Ixxv. 6, Epiphanius mentions the Constitution of the
Apostles concerning the fasts on the fourth and sixth days of the week,
and respecting the eating of dry food in the great week.’ These pre-
scriptions we find very fully expressed also in several places of our
Constitutions.”
The agreement of all these places clearly proves that Epiphanius has
cited from our Constitutions, although after his time these have been
subjected to many a change and interpolation.
anoyuua, ἤ μεμερισμένην τηρεῖν" οὐδὲ μὲν ὀγκοποιεῖν, 7 διαξαΐνοντα τε καὶ πλάσσοντα
οὔλην διατιϑεῖν, ἤ ξανϑοποιεῖν αὐτῆν. ..... Χρὴ δὲ οὐδὲ γενείου τρίχα διαφϑείρειν, καὶ
τὴν μορφὴν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παρὰ φύσιν ἐξαλλάσσειν. Οὐκ ἀπομαδαρώσετε γὰρ, φησιν ὁ
νόμος͵ τοῦς πώγωνας ὑμῶν. [10 15 not lawful for thee to nourish the hair of the head,
and to bring it together so as to form a tuft, nor to keep it spread out or divided, nor
to make it puff up, or by combing and platting dispose it to curl, nor to make it
yellow. ....: Nor is it right to destroy the hair of the chin, and change unnaturally
the form of aman. For, saith the law, Ye shall not shave off your beards.|
1 Ei δὲ καὶ χρὴ τὸ τῆς διατάξεως τῶν ἀποστόλων λέγειν, πῶς ἐκεῖ ὡρίζοντο τετράδα Kat
προσάββατον νηστείαν διὰ παντὸς, χωρὶς πεντεκοστῆς καὶ περὶ τῶν ἕξ ἡμερῶν τοῦ
Πάσχα, πῶς παραγγέλλουσι μηδὲν ὅλως λαμβάνειν, ἤ ἄρτου καὶ ἅλος καὶ ὕδατος, ποίαν TE
ἡμέραν ἄγειν͵ πῶς τε ἀπολύειν εἰς ἐπιφώσκουσαν κυριακὴν, φανερόν ἐστί. And below:
Eira δὲ εἰ μὴ περὶ τῆς αὐτῆς ὑποϑέσεως τετράδων καὶ προσαββάτων οἱ αὐτοὶ ἀποστόλοι
ἐν τῇ διατάξει ἔλεγον, καὶ ἄλλως ἐκ πανταχόϑεν εἴχομεν ἀποδείξαι ὅμως περὶ τοῦτο
ἀκριβῶς γράφουσι. [Βυΐ 1 it be right to mention a passage in the Constitution of the
Apostles, how they there determined the fast on the fourth and the sixth day of the week
always, except Pentecost; and concerning the six days of the Passover, how they
command to take nothing at all but bread, and salt, and water, what day to celebrate,
and how to dismiss at the dawning of the Lord’s day, is manifest. ..... But then if
the same apostles, in the Constitution, had not spoken concerning the same subject of
the fourth and sixth-day fasts, we had been able from every side in other ways to prove
the point; nevertheless concerning this they write diligently.]
2 See book v. chap. 15: He therefore himself charged us to fast these six days,
on account of the impiety and transgression of the Jews. But he commanded us to
fast on the fourth and the sixth day of the week; the former on account of his being
betrayed, and the latter on account of his passion. But he commanded that we break
our fast on the seventh day, at the cock-crowing, but to fast during the Sabbath itself.
Chap. 18: Do ye therefore fast on the days of the Passover, beginning from the
second day of the week until the Preparation and the Sabbath, six days; making use
of only bread, and salt, and herbs, and water for your drink. But abstain from
wine and flesh on these days; for they are days of lamentation, and not of feasting.
Do ye who are able fast the day of the Preparation and the Sabbath entirely, tasting
nothing till the cock-crowing of the night. Chap. 19: Wherefore we exhort you
to fast on those days till the evening, as we also fasted when he was taken away from
us. But on the rest of the days, before the day of the Preparation, let every one eat at
the ninth hour, or at the evening, or as every one is able. But on the Sabbath, extend-
ing the fast till the cock-crowing, discontinue it at the dawn of the first day of the
week, which is the Lord’s day, keeping awake from evening till the cock-crowing.
316 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
If we pursue the comparison further, we find in Epiphanius (Heresy
Ixx. 10) a precept quoted from the Constitutions, which we do not
find in ours. There it is prescribed that the Christians keep a vigil in
the midst of the time of unleavened bread. On the contrary, our Con-
stitutions (b. v. c. 19) appoint only that the vigil be held on the great
Sabbath, from evening till cock-crowing.
The citation, too, which Epiphanius (Heresy Ixx. 11?) adduces
from his Constitutions, we attempt in vain to find in ours; and when he
there adduces as a decision of the apostles, He that afflicteth his own soul
on the Lord’s day is accursed of God, we cannot sufficiently wonder
how Epiphanius could regard this decision (which we besides have not
in our printed Constitutions) as coming from the apostles, since nothing
is more contrary to the spirit of their doctrine, than that they from whom
the annulling of all [such] external statutes proceeded, should have
again instituted so external a command, and have decided in a manner so
harsh and unlovely.. The precept which Epiphanius cites (on Heresy
Ixx. 124) is found for the most part in various chapters (13, 15, 18,
19) of the fifth book of our Constitutions.
If we look back upon the comparison through which we have gone, the
unavoidable result seems to be, that the work which Epiphanius quotes
is, for the most part, identical with our Constitutions ; that the identity
of the two, in view of the places which agree, cannot be denied ; but that,
on the other hand, this work after his time suffered interpolations and
corruptions, which we can, with great probability, place in the period
1 "EE αὐτῶν δὲ τῶν ἐκεῖσε εἰρημένων ῥητων ἣ ἀντίϑησις ὀφϑῆσεται, φάσκουσι γὰρ τὴν
ἀγρυπνίαν φέρειν, μεσαζόντων τῶν ἀζύμων. Οὐ δύναται δὲ τοῦτο πάντοτε γενέσϑαι ἐν
τῇ ψήφῳ τῇ ἐκκλησιαστικῇ. [But from what is there said (in the Apostolical Constitu-
tions), the opposite will appear. For they (the Audians) say that we must enter upon
the vigil in the midst of the time of unleavened bread. ‘Yet, according to the ecclesi-
astical reckoning, this cannot always be done.|
2 Λέγουσι yap οἱ αὐτοὶ ἀποστόλοι, ὅτι ὅταν ἐκεῖνοι εὐωχῶνται, ὑμεῖς νηστεύοντες ὑπὲρ
αὐτῶν πενϑεῖτε, ὅτι ἔν Ty ἡμέρᾳ τῆς ἑορτῆς τὸν Χριστὸν ἐσταύρωσαν" καὶ ὅταν αὐτοὶ
πενϑῶσι, τὰ ἄζυμα ἐσϑίοντες ἐν πικρίσι, ὑμεῖς εὐωχεῖσϑε. [For the same apostles say,
When they (the Jews) are feasting, do ye fast, and lament over them; for on the day
of the feast they crucified Christ; and when they are lamenting, and eating the
unleavened bread with bitter herbs, do ye feast.]
3 Aiduc αὐτῶν ἀκούοντες ἐν Ty διατάξει, ὅτι ὁ κακῶν ἑαυτοῦ τὴν ψυχὴν ἐν κυριακῇ,
ἐπικατάρατός ἐστι τῷ Ged. [Again hearing them (the apostles) in the Constitution :
He that afflicteth his own soul on the Lord’s day is accursed of God.]
4 ἸΠαρατηρεῖται δὲ ἡ ἐκκλησία ἄγειν τὴν ἑορτὴν Tod Πάσχα, τουτ᾽ ἐστι THY ἑβδομάδα
τὴν ὡρισμένην καὶ ἀπ’ αὐτῶν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐν τῇ διατάξει, ἀπο δευτέρας σαββάτων,
ὃπερ ἐστιν ἀγορασμὸς τοῦ προβάτου. |But the church observes to keep the feast of the
Passover, that is, the seven days prescribed also by the same apostles in the Constitu-
tion. from the second day of the week, when the lamb is purchased. |
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 917
which elapsed between him and the Trullan Council, without being able
to discover how far these interpolations and corruptions extend, or to
conclude, with certainty, how extensive the Constitutions were which he
used.
Concerning the Testimony of the Incomplete Work on Matthew, published
among the writings of Chrysostom.
In the notes of an unknown writer on Matthew,’ an explanation of
the third verse of the sixth chapter is introduced; which, according to
his statement, should be found in our Constitutions.? For although it
might be doubted whether, by the phrase, in the book of canons, our
Constitutions were intended; yet, on account of the additional words,
which is concerning bishops, we cannot but refer this description to our
Constitutions. Those additional words clearly show also that the canons
of the apostles can by no means be meant; since the canons do not treat
1 These notes, known under the name of 716 Incomplete Work on Matthew, are
given in fifty-four Homilies, although they are no Homilies, but rather a continuous
commentary. The work was generally attributed to Chrysostom; and hence it is
found in the editions of his works. [See tom. vi. p. 731-980, as printed at Paris, 1836.]
Still its spuriousness is generally acknowledged, and it must not be confounded with
the genuine commentary of Chrysostom on Matthew. It is very favorably judged by
Erasmus (in an edition of Chrysostom, at Bale, 1530, t. iii. p. 473) :—‘In the first
place, there is no doubt that this work is not Chrysostom’s; but since it has hitherto
been frequently printed under his name, we have been unwilling to omit it, especially as
it is the production of a learned and eloquent man, who is so well acquainted with the
Holy Scriptures, that, in my judgment, he is not, in this respect, inferior to Chrysos-
tom.’ Most probably, the work belongs to the age of Chrysostom; or it appeared only
a little later. Certainly, it does not belong to the sixth or seventh century, as some
have supposed. Against this are, among others, many passages in the 10th, 13th,
20th, and 26th Homilies, from which it is evident that the heathen religion at that time
still had many adherents. It is remarkable, also, that this ‘Incomplete Work’ is
reproached with Arianism.
2 Aliter certe, sicut apostoli interpretantur in libro canonum, qui est de episcopis:
Dextra est populus Christianus, qui est ad dextram Christi; sinistra autem omnis pop-
ulus, qui est ad sinistram. Hoc ergo dicit: Ne Christianum facientem eleemosynam,
qui est dextra, infidelis aspiciat, qui est sinistra. Christianus autem si Christianum
viderit eleemosynas facientem, non est contra Christi preceptum, quoniam ambo dex-
tra sunt. [In another way, certainly, as the apostles interpret in the book of canons
which is concerning bishops: 'The right hand is the Christian people, that are at the
right hand of Christ; but the left hand is all the people that are at his left. This
therefore he says: Let no unbeliever, who is the left hand, see a Christian, who is the
right hand, doing an alms. But if a Christian see a Christian doing an alms, it is not
against the precept of Christ; since both are the right hand.]
318 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
on any one single subject. Their form and contents, too, make it impos-
sible that such a citation from Matthew, with this interpretation, should
occur in them; and, accordingly, we find in them no trace of it at the
present time. If, then, we would not assume that there was a distinct
work entitled, Zhe Book of the Canons concerning Bishops, of which,
however, there is not preserved to us the slightest account or indication
from the ancient authors, we must refer the description to our Constitu-~
tions; and for doing this there are very weighty reasons. In our Con-
stitutions, the second book treats principally of Bishops, and hence we can
well conjecture that the unknown author of the commentary had in mind
this book of our Constitutions. But what incontestably proves that our
Constitutions are intended and cited, is, that, in all probability, one of his
citations is found to be indicated in our present Constitutions ; and from
his there using the expression, in the eighth book of the canons of the
apostles, it is manifest that also in the other citation described as being
in the book of canons, our Constitutions are meant.
In regard to the first citation from our Constitutions that is found in
this writer, at Matt. 6: 3, we seek entirely in vain, throughout the whole
second book of our Constitutions, for the interpretation of the pas-
sage, as he presents it tous. Elsewhere, too, there is no indication at
all of such an explanation. This is the more remarkable, since we
might suppose it altogether certain that we should find it in Ὁ. iii.
c. 14 of the Constitutions. There, in the prescription respecting
the manner of doing good, the passage, Matt. 6: 38, is adduced; and
there, consequently, the explanation might well be expected.’ Since,
now, the citation is found no where else in our Constitutions, we may
assume with certainty that, as the Constitutions of Epiphanius have suf-
fered later additions and corruptions; so, after the time of the unknown
author of the commentary on Matthew, the Constitutions must have suf-
fered many a change by omission. ‘Thus, in all probability, that pas-
sage on Matt. 6: 3 is omitted in the Constitutions, by later transcribers,
just because it displeased them.
In regard to the second citation of the same writer on Matt. 25: 18,
some might hesitate to admit that this is found in our Constitutions. In
1 Ἢ μέν τοι εὖ ποιοῦσα, ἀποκρυψάτω τὸ οἰκεῖον ὄνομα ὡς σοφῆ" μὴ σαλπίζουσα éurpo-
σϑεν αὐτῆς" ἵνα γένηται ἣ ἐλεημοσύνη πρὸς τὸν ϑεὸν ἐν κρυπτῷ: καϑώς φησιν 6 κύριος"
ὅτι σοῦ δὲ ποιοῦντος ἐλεημοσύνην, μὴ γνώτω ἣ ἀριστερά σου, τί ποιεῖ ἣ δεξιά σου, ὅπως 4”
ἡ ἐλεημοσύνη ἔν τῳ κρυπτῷ. [But let her that doeth a kindness conceal her own
name, as a wise person, not sounding a trumpet before her, that her alms may be with
God in secret; as the Lord saith, When thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know
what thy right hand docth, that thine alms may be in secret.]
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 319
the citation it is said, ina general way, that he who does not execute his
office well is ordained, not of God, but of men ; that before God he does
not, properly speaking, hold his office at 411. Now, it is true, in the
passage of the Constitutions from which this is probably quoted (b. viii.
6. 252), not entirely the same statement is found; at least, it is not
expressed in the same words; but the sense of the passage agrees
entirely with the citation adduced. Here also it is said, that a bad
bishop bears a false name; that he is called, not of God, but of men;
and then some pertinent examples are presented.
After the comparison which we have instituted, we may well view it as
certain, that, if that unknown writer has not formally cited b. viii.
6. 2, he has at least had in mind this place of the Constitutions, and
intended to refer to it. This assumption will not be without importance
in our subsequent discussion; since thereby, in the investigation
respecting the origin and the age of the eighth book of our Constitutions,
we gain a firm historical point for the existence of that book.
On the Testimony of Maximus.’
The apostle Paul is here named as the one who ordained Dionysius
bishop of the Athenian church, as it stands written in the holy Constitu-
tions. The passage in the Constitutions to which this testimony refers,
1 Qui ministerium suum bene consummaverit, apparet quia ex Deo fuerat ordinatus :
qui autem ministerium suum non bene consummaverit, ex hominibus ordinatus est,
Quomodo autem quidam sacerdotes ex hominibus ordinantur, manifeste in libro octavo
Canonum Apostolorum dicitur. Qui autem ex hominibus ordinatus est, quantum ad
Deum non est diaconus aut sacerdos.—[He who shall have performed his ministry
well is proved to have been ordained of God; but he who shall have performed his
ministry not well has been ordained of men. In what manner certain priests are
ordained of men is manifestly stated in the eighth book of the Canons of the Apostles.
But he who has been ordained of men is not, in respect to God, a deacon or a priest.]
2 Οὔτε δὲ βασιλεὺς δυσσεβὴς, ἔτι βασιλεὺς ὑπώρχει, ἀλλὰ τύραννος: οὔτε ἐπίσκοπος
ἀγνοίᾳ ἤ κακονοίᾳ πεπιεσμένος ἐπίσκοπός ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ ψευδώνυμος, οὐ παρὰ ϑεοῦ, ἀλλὰ
παρὰ ἀνθρώπων προβληϑείς. [Nor is an impious king any longer a king, but a
tyrant; nor is a bishop that is impelled by ignorance or an evil disposition a bishop,
but is falsely so called, having been sent forth, not of God, but of men.]
3 [This very learned abbot, who was so much distinguished for his zeal and suffer-
ings in opposing the Monothelites, about the middle of the seventh century, and who
died in prison A.D. 662, says,] in his preface to the works of Dionysius the Areop-
agite: Καϑίσταται κατὰ τὸ φερόμενον ἐν ἑβδόμῳ βιβλίῳ τῶν ἀποστολικῶν διαταγμάτων
ὁ Διονύσιος ἐπίσκοπος ὑπὸ ἸΤαύλου τοῦ Χριστοφόρου τῶν ἐν Αϑήνησι πιστευσάντων. [Ac-
cording to the statement in the seventh book of the Apostolical Constitutions, Diony-
320 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
is Ὁ. viii. c. 46.1. Here, it is true, it is not expressly said that Paul
ordained Dionysius at Athens; for it is not absolutely necessary to con-
nect the words, But by Paul, with the words, Dionysius in Athens ; but
the latter can be referred to any one of the apostles. At the same time, -
there is nothing against this assumption that Paul ordained Dionysius at
Athens ; and the words, as they stand in our Constitutions, afford a prob-
ability in its favor. For our investigation, in general, we gain nothing
from the testimony of Maximus, except this: we perceive from it that in
his time the Constitutions were used. The circumstance that the Con-
stitutions are here named in full, — in the holy Constitutions of the Apos-
tles, —gives to this testimony some value, since it proves that also, at this
time, the name of Clement was not mentioned in connection with the Con-
stitutions; and that consequently, among all the historical testimonies,
the second Trullan canon first mentions him in that connection.
On the Testimony of Timotheus the Presbyter?
The passage of our Constitutions adduced by Timotheus the Presbyter,
seems to be found in Ὁ. vi.c. 106. The citation of it has some impor-
tance, since they who have asserted that the Constitutions were com-
posed of various ‘teachings’ (0.Juoxahior), and were only a collection of
ecclesiastical laws, partly old and partly new, which had been established
in the apostolical churches, have brought it forward in favor of: their
opinion.* They say that Timotheus indicates this, since he men-
tions them not as words of the apostles, but of apostolical men: Hear the
apostolical (ἄκουε τῶν ἀποστολικῶν), ---- where, it is urged, the word to
be supplied is men (ἀνδρῶν). Even if this now were really so, it could
sius was ordained Bishop of the believers at Athens by Paul, the bearer of Christ.]
— And on the eighth epistle of Dionysius, ὁ 5: Ἱεροϑέτην δὲ καλεῖ τὸν ἅγιον ἀπόστο-
λον Παῦλον, ὡς χειροτονήσαντα αὐτῷ τὴν ἀρχιερωσύνην τῆς ἐκκλησίας τῶν ᾿Αϑηνῶν,
καϑὼς ἐν ταῖς ἱεραῖς τῶν ἀποστόλων γέγραπται διαταγαῖς. {| Moreover, he calls the holy
apostle Paul a sacred institutor, as having appomted for him the high-priesthood of
the church of Athens, as it is written in the holy Constitutions of the Apostles.] »
1 “πὸ δὲ Παύλου Λούκιος Κεγχρεῶν (5611. κεχειρότονηται) καὶ τῆς Κρήτης Τίτος"
Διονύσιος δὲ ἐν Αϑήναις, &c. [But by Paul, Lucius was ordained bishop of Cenchrea;
Titus, of Crete; Dionysius, in Athens; &c.]
2 Tractatus de iis qui accedunt ad Ecclesiam, in Auctuario Bibliothece Patrum
Combefisiano, tom. ii. p. 453, D: Ἄκουε τῶν ἀποστολικῶν: ἕο. Treatise concerning
those who come over to the Church, in Combefis’ Augmentation of the Library of
the Fathers, &c.
3 So, among others, J. A. Starck, in his Geschichte der christlichen Kirche des
ersten Jahrhunderts, History of the Christian Church in the First, Century, vol. ii. p. 513.
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 321
never prove that the Constitutions were nothing more than a collection
of apostolical traditions (ἀποστολικαὶ παραδώσεις). But such an inter-
pretation of the testimony of Timotheus is arbitrary; for we cannot con-
ceive why commands (διαταγμάτων), or words (ῥημάτων), could not as
well be supplied after apostolical (ἀποστολικῶν). There is also no
ground for the assumption that b. vi. c. 16, is the beginning of such a
teaching (διδασκαλία). In our present Constitutions, the beginning of
the passage adduced is, ‘ All these things we have sent to you’ ( Τοῦτα
πάντα ἐπεστεῖλαμεν ὑμῖν) ; and is nothing more than a turn in the dis-
course, which is often found in our Constitutions.
On the Testimony of Nicetas Pectoratus, and of Cardinal Humbert.
Both of these men, it is well known, standing opposed to each other,
took part in those contentions between the Greek church and the Latin,
in consequence of which the entire separation of the two churches ensued.
A series of variances had, long before, destroyed their harmony ; and the
jealousy between the episcopal thrones at Rome and Constantinople
showed itself continually, in a manner more and more undisguised ; and
an open separation and a renouncing of one another would already have
been made, had not the interest of the Greek emperors, in particular,
required them to spare the Pope, and to prevent the full outbreak of an
entire separation. But this was only a very external tie, from which a
riddance had for a long time been desired. Since the time when Pho-
tius, by his circular to the oriental patriarchs,’ had called the council at
Constantinople (A.D. 867), and had assailed the orthodoxy of the Latin
church with bitter reproaches, the mutual hatred became constantly more
deeply rooted, and there was no hope of a cordial reconciliation. The
long series of contests in which Photius was engaged, only increased the
hatred ; and, especially, the Greeks doubted more and more the ortho-
doxy of the Romish church. Then, in 1053, Michael Cerularius, patri-
arch of Constantinople, came forth with a letter addressed to John,
bishop of Trani, in Apulia, in which he enumerated, and endeavored to
refute, the errors of the Latin church.2 A few months later, Nicetas
Pectoratus came forth with his work against the Romanists, in which he
1 Latin, in Baronius, ann. 863. No. 34, ss.; Greek, in edit. Montacutii, Ep. ii
p. 47, ss.
? This letter is still extant, only according to Humbert’s Latin translation, in Baro-
nius ad ann. 1053, No. 22, and Canisii Lect. Ant. ed. Basnage, tom. iii. P. i. p. 281.
21
322 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
opposed the errors of the Latin church concerning unleavened bread, con- ἢ
cerning the Sabbath, and concerning the marriage of priests. Cardinal
Humbert, who was sent to Constantinople by Leo IX. on account of
these contests, refuted, in a style of much severity, the opposers of the
Latin church; and, with the help of the emperor, Constantine Mono-
machus, he humbled Nicetas Pectoratus, who was obliged to anathe-
matize his own work.
Nicetas zealously opposes fasting on the Sabbath; and, to prove what
he asserts, he appeals to our Constitutions. There it is expressly said,
that we should not fast on the Sabbath, except on the one corresponding
to that during which Christ was under the earth. He adduces several
passages where the same thing, in a similar manner, is commanded.”
But Humbert rejected this proof, expressly because it was derived
from apocryphal books. Now although Humbert does not explicitly
1 Nicetz: Presb. et Monachi Monasterii Studii Liber contra Latinos.
2 Liber contra Latinos, tomo sexto Antique Lectionis Henr. Canisii, et in Bibliotheca
Patrum, tom. 4, part. 2, p. 235, 236; and in Baronius, Ann. tom. ii. in the Appendix.—
Apostolorum vertices, in quinto quidem libro Ordinationum, qui de Martyribus inseri-
bitur juxta Clementem: Quartam feriam et sextam precepit nobis jejunare Domi-
nus: unam quidem, propter traditionem, alteram propter passionem: ipsum autem
Sabbatum non tradidit nobis jejunare, quoniam non oportet, preter illud solum, in
quo Creator omnium sub terra fuit. Unde juxta calcem ejusdem libri, iterum sic
loquitur: Omne quidem Sabbatum et omnem Dominicum celebrandum esse dicimus,
Gaudere enim oportet in his et non lugere. Septimo quidem libro earum Constitu-
tionum juxta vicesimum quartum caput, hoc inquiunt; Sabbatum namque et Domini-
cum celebramus, quia illud quidem divinse operationis est memoria, hic vero resurrec-
tionis, Unum vero tantum Sabbatum custodiendum est in toto anno, sepulturee Dom-
ini, quo gore oportet. Quando enim Christus in sepulchro jacuit, discipuli poten-
tiorem, Circa eum, fletum habebant, quam gaudinm ex memoria divinz operationis.
&e. [The chiefs of the apostles say, in the fifth book of the Decrees, which is inscribed
concerning Martyrs, according to Clement: The Lord commanded us to fast the
fourth and the sixth day of the week (Wednesday and Friday); the former on
account of his being betrayed ; the latter, on account of his suffering. But he did not
tell us to fast on the Sabbath itself, because it is not suitable, except that Sabbath only
on which the Creator of all was under the earth. Hence, at the end of the same book,
it thus states again: We say that every Sabbath indeed and every Lord’s day ought to
be joyously eelebrated. For it is suitable to rejoice on these days, and not to mourn.
In the seventh book of those Constitutions, at the twenty-fourth chapter, they speak
thus: We celebrate joyously the Sabbath and the Lord’s day, because that is the
memorial of the creation; but this, of the resurrection. Only one Sabbath, however,
in the whole year is to be kept (as a fast), that of the burial of the Lord, on which it is
suitable to fast. For when Christ lay in the sepulchre, the mourning of the disciples
for him exceeded their joy at the remembrance of the creation, &c.]
3 Humbertus Episcopus Sylvz Candid, in Responsione ad Nicetx librum, tom. iv.
Bibl. Patr. part. 2, p. 243; and in Append. tom. ii. ann. Bar. Reprehendens enim nos,
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 9
name the Apostolical Constitutions, — and, indeed, would understand the
book of Clement to be the Itinerary of Peter, — yet there can hardly be
any doubt that the Itinerary of Peter is our Constitutions. Nicetas
never introduces a passage from the so-called Itinerary of Peter, but
only from the Apostolical Constitutions and the apostolical canons. The
passages, too, quoted by Nicetas are found in our Constitutions, almost
entirely with the same words. See Ὁ. v.c. 15; Ὁ. v. ὁ. 20; and b. vii. 6. 28.
Humbert, therefore, since he would refute these passages by his reply
that they are from apocryphal writings, can only have had in mind the
Constitutions, from which just these passages were borrowed. Ittig?
thinks that Humbert here speaks, not of the Constitutions, but of the
Recognitions; yet, at most, there could be here only an accidental ex-
change; for the passages quoted by Nicetas were manifestly taken from
the Constitutions.
Daillé? and others think that Humbert also understood the decree of
Gelasius [who was bishop of Rome from A.D. 492 to 496], as having
reference, not to the Recognitions, but to the Constitutions. .This
decree, too, seems really to have referred to the Constitutions; at
least the number of the books in the work which it mentions,’ favors
this assumption. For in one of its canons it is said, Also the Itine-
rary under the name of the apostle Peter, which is called the ezght
books of Clement, is apocryphal.* It must be admitted that the decree
is very uncertain, and that its readings are often doubted and contested.
cur jejunemus Sabbatis, dicis: ‘Quarta et sexta feria jugiter jejunandum ; una propter
traditionem, altera propter passionem Domini; Sabbato autem nunquam nisi uno’
Et hoc asserere conaris ex apocryphis libris et canonibus, pari sententia sanctorum
patrum repudiatis. Nam Clementis liber, id est, Itinerarium Petri Apostoli et Canones
Apostolorum numerantur inter Apocrypha, exceptis capitulis quinquaginta, que de-
creverunt regulis orthodoxis adjungenda. Unde nos quoque omne Apocryphon abji-
cientes, dedignantur audire eorum fabulosas traditiones, quia non sunt ut lex Domini.
[For, reproaching us because we fast on the Sabbath, yousay: ‘ Upon the fourth and the
sixth day of the week we should always fast;— the one on account of our Lord’s being
betrayed; the other, on account of his suffering; but never upon a Sabbath, except
one. And this you endeavor to assert from apocryphal books and canons repudiated by
the just sentence of the holy fathers. For the book of Clement, that is, the Itinerary
of the apostle Peter and the canons of the apostles are numbered among the apocry-
phal writings, except the fifty sections which they have decreed to be adjoined to the
orthodox regulations. Whence we also, rejecting every apocryphal work, disdain to
hear fabulous traditions, because they are not as the law of the Lord.]
1 Dissert. de Pseudepigraphis, ὅσο. cap. xii. p. 197.
2 Τὴ the work already cited, lib. i. c. i. p. 16.
3 Syn. Rom. i. sub. Gelas. Notitia Libror. Apos. tom. iii. conc. p. 662, col. 2, E.
4 Item Itinerarium nomine Petri apostoli, quod appellatur 5. Clementis libri Octo,
apocryphum.
324 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Could the decree only be relied upon, we should have already, in the
fifth century, a very important and interesting testimony concerning our
Constitutions, that they were even then generally rejected in the Romish
church. But since various opinions are advanced, as well respecting
this decree as respecting this council itself; since the very existence
of this council is denied, and at least it remains uncertain whether
Gelasius published such a decree, we exclude this decree from the his-
torical external testimonies respecting the Constitutions.
Nicetas opposed also several other peculiarities of the Latins. He
directed his attack particularly against their view of the marriage of the
priests, and for proof availed himself here also of the Constitutions.
The Bishop, Presbyter, and Deacon, who have been once married, are
to be ordained, whether their wives are now living or dead.’ The pas-
sage is found also in our Constitutions, almost with the same words,
b. vi. c. 17. Nicetas quotes another passage of the Constitutions,? which
is found also in ours ;— only he erroneously mentions b. vii. ὁ. 16, in-
stead of b. vi. c. 16.
From the testimonies of Nicetas and of Humbert, we have gained
much. We perceive that, although the Greek church still continued to
i In sexto libro Clementis ordinationum, que ab co conscript sunt, juxta septi-
mum decimum caput, apostoli hec dicunt: Episcopum et Presbyterum et Diaconum,
dicimus, qui unam habent uxorem, ordinari, quamvis vivant eorum conjuges, quamvis
defunctz: non licet eos post manus impositionem innuptos esse, nec insuper ad nup-
tias ire; aut si nupserint alteras amplecti, sed sufficere, quas habent, cum ad ordinatio-
nem venerunt. [In the sixth book of Clement’s Decrees (i.e.) which have been writ-
ten by him, at the seventeenth chapter, the apostles say thus: We command that a
Bishop, and Presbyter, and Deacon, who have one wife, be ordained, whether their
wives be living, or be deceased: it is not lawful that they, after the imposition of hands,
become unmarried, nor become married; or if they may have previously married (it is
not lawful) that they ever become united to others, but let those suffice whom they
may have had when they came to ordination.]
2 Reliqui autem verticum in septimo libro Institutionum, juxta sextum decimum
caput liquidius dixerunt: Scimus enim, inquit, quia hic qui circa Simonem et Cleo-
bium et Judam conscripserunt libros in nomine Christi et discipulorum ejus, cireum-
ferunt ad seductionem vestram et corum qui diligunt Christum et nos servos ipsius.
Et in veteribus quidem conscripserunt libros apocryphos Moysi et Enoch et Adam,
Esaizx et David et Helis et trium patriarcharum, corruptiones facientes atque veritatis
inimicos libros. |But*the rest of the chiefs, in the seventh book of the Institutions, at
the sixteenth chapter, have more clearly said: For we know, it says, that here Simon,
and Cleobius, and Jude, and their followers, have composed books in the name of
Christ and his disciples, and carry them about to seduce you and those who love
Christ, and us his servants. And indeed among the ancients they have composed
apocryphal books of Moses, and Enoch, and Adam, of Isaiah, and David, and Elias,
and of the three patriarchs, making corruptions and books hostile to the truth.]
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 325
esteem our Constitutions highly, the Latin church rejected them as
apocryphal. In the next place, the citations of Nicetas, which are all
contained in our present Constitutions, give us assurance for the integrity
of the Constitutions after the time of Photius. At least, it is highly
probable that, after his time, they received no more interpolations.
On the Testimony of later Authors.
Some Jater Byzantine historians have mentioned the Constitutions ;
yet, from their testimonies, nothing can be gained that will be of impor-
tance in our investigation. George Cedrenus' quotes a passage which
is found in our Constitutions, Ὁ. vi. c. 7, 8, 9. Several other citations
coincide with b. vi. c. 22; b. v. c. 12; b. ii. c. 5, 37, 42, ἄς."
The testimony of John Zonaras we have already adduced (see p. 307).
It favors the opinion that the Instruction of the Apostles (διδαχὴ τῶν
ἀποστόλων) is one and the same work with our Constitutions. Zonaras
further confirms the statement that the Constitutions were corrupted by
heretics, and afterwards rejected by the Trullan Council.’ This, too, is
the substance of the other testimonies, — that of Alexius Aristinus,* that
of Theodore Balsamon,’ and that of Matthew Blastares.° The last-
mentioned author, in several passages, inculeates very strongly that.
although the canons of the apostles were confirmed by the sixth council,
1 In his Compendium ,Historiarum, ed. Xylandri, p. 173, lin. 52. Editionis Regiz
tom. i. p. 211, A.
2 The same. Edit. Basil. p. 195; and Reg. tom. i. p. 237, D, and p. 238; and Reg.
tom. i. p. 289, B.
3 Ad canonem Apostolorum sexagesimum. Πολλὰ βιβλία παρὰ τῶν ἀσεβῶν évo-
ϑέυϑησαν εἰς βλάβην τῶν ἁπλουστέρων' ὥσπερ καὶ ai διὰ τοῦ ἁγίου Κλήμεντος γραφεῖσαι
τοῖς ἐπισκόποις ἀποστολικαὶ διαταγαὶ, αἱ διὰ τοῦτο καὶ συνοδικῶς ἀπεβλήϑησαν. [Many
books have been adulterated by the impious to the injury of the more simple; as also
the Apostolical Institutes, written by the holy Clement to the Bishops, which on this
account have been rejected even by the authority of a council.]
4 In his Synopsis Canonum, ex Trullana Constantinopolitana Synodo, num. 7. Bib-
lioth. Juris Canonici Veteris, tom. ii. p. 698, ex ejusdem Scriptoris MSS. Scholiis, ad
Canonem Apostolorum ultimum, in Usher’s Dissert. de Ignatio, ο. 15.
® Ad canonem Apostolorum ultimum.
§ In the beginning of his Collectio Canonum, per titulos, ordine alphabetico, Te
he treats De Canonibus Apostolorum, litt. 8, c. 11; de Canone Apostolorum Sexa-
gesimo, litt. «, c. 5; and de Canone Trullano Beinn att: Constantinus Harmenopulus,
too, in Epitome Canonum, sect. 2, lit. 4, tom. i. Juris Graeco-Romani, adduces a pas-
sage which occurs in our Constitutions, Ὁ. viii. c. 28.
326 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
and their validity and their credit established, yet the same council, on
the other hand, rejected the Constitutions, since they were interpolated
by heretics, and consequently contained much that is false and heterodox.
On the Testimony of the last Apostolical Canon, and on the relation of
the Apostolical Canons to the Apostolical Constitutions.
We have assigned to this investigation respecting the last apostolical
canon, the last place in our discussion of the testimonies of the ancients,
because the age of the apostolical canons is uncertain, and the investi-
gations hitherto made have led to no generally received result ; and be-
eause we wish, independently of the testimony of the last apostolical
canon, to bring under a nearer view and to regard the relation of all the
apostolical canons to our Constitutions. Here, indeed, it cannot be our
object to institute a comprehensive investigation respecting all the
canons; for this lies too far from our task, and would require a more
extended treatment than is here possible. Yet, in going over the opin-
ions of others, we cannot but establish, in general, a result respecting the
age when the canons were prepared, partly that we may be satisfied
respecting their relation to the last canon, and partly that we may obtain
a connecting point-for the comparison between the canons and the Con-
stitutions.
Respecting the number of the canons, there have not only been vari-
ous opinions, from the most ancient. times, but the number which has
been received in the eastern church has been different from that which
has been received in the western. Among the Greeks, John, a presby-
ter at Antioch, received all the ezghty-five canons into his collection of |
canonical writings, and into his Nomocanon. "ΤῸ the same number they
were approved by the Trullan Council; and John of Damascus (on
the Orthodox Faith, Ὁ. iv. c. 28) received them into the catalogue of the
sacred writings. Several other councils followed in acknowledging
the canons, as if they were derived from the apostles; and among the
Greeks there was generally very little doubt of their apostolical origin.
The Greeks have been agreed also respecting the extent of the canons ;
but they have not all divided them in the same manner. Some make
them seventy-six ; others, seventy-seven ; and others, eighty, eighty-four,
and eighty-five. But about the five hundredth year of the Christian era,
Dionysius Exiguus, the first who introduced the using of this era, trans-
lated the first fifty canons of the eastern church from Greek into Latin ;
and it was only these that he introduced, under the name of the apostles,
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. Bae
to the Latin Church, either because he had a mutilated copy, or (since
there remains for us no other conjecture) because he viewed the last
thirty-five as having come in later. Gradually those canons acquired a
very great respect. As early as in the sixth century, they were cited by
the Popes, and adduced as decisive authorities. Still, it is always only
those fifty to which reference is made. Gratian, too, in the year 114,
states their number quite definitely at fifty."
We have already mentioned John of Antioch as the first who received
_the canons into his collection of ecclesiastical laws; but we can trace
back the existence of these canons much farther. NHeré we can only
exhibit briefly some of the principal citations. It ought to be mentioned
that, most probably, the title, Canons of the Apostles, is not the most
ancient and credible; for it first occurs in the acts of the KEphesian
Council, A.D. 431; and even here it is uncertain, since, according to one
reading, it is ‘the canons of the holy fathers. Such is the opinion which
Spittler has expressed.? They occur far more frequently under the
title, the Ancient Canons, the Apostolical Canons, or the Ecclesiastical
Laws.’ In this manner they are denominated in the canons of the
council at Chalcedon, in 451. Besides, they are mentioned under this
name by Nectarius, in the council at Constantinople, in the year 394;
and the general council, in 381, had already used this designation.‘
Indeed, it seems capable of being shown that the Nicene Council were
already acquainted with our canons, since, for example, in their direc-
tions concerning the circumcised, they refer to the ecclesiastical canons
already known; and, in the collection of the canons of the apostles, the
twentieth and the twenty-first treat on the subject. Many other cases
also might be pointed out, where, in the Nicene ecclesiastical directions,
regard seems to be had to our canons; but to make this clear would lead
us to digress too far. It is in the highest degree probable also, that
Athanasius, and Eusebius himself, were acquainted with many of these
canons, since it is evident that, in their own concerns, they both used
them as valid and convincing ecclesiastical laws; the one, in order to
prove the unlawfulness of his being deposed, without being judged by a
council of bishops (comp. canon lxxiv.); the other, in order, with the
help of this canon (comp. canon xiv.), to be able to decline the election
which had fallen on him, for bishop of Antioch.
1 Distinct. 16. Preef.
? Geschichte des canonischen Rechts bis auf die Zeiten des falschen Isidorus, S. 67.
3 Οἱ πάλαι κανόνες, ἀποστολικοὶ κανόνες, ἐκκλησιαστικοὶ ϑέσμοι.
4 See the passages extracted from the ancients by Beveridge, in his Codex Cano-
num, Ὁ. i. ο. 8 (inserted in Cotelerius’ Apostol. Fathers, tom. ii.).
328 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
It is now generally acknowledged that these canons proceeded neither
from the apostles nor from Clement, although their. apostolic origin was
maintained by several learned men against the Magdeburg centuriators,
and even still later." Some have ascribed them to a very early age, and
some to avery late one; and many conjectures on the subject have been
brought forward. The investigation of Beveridge’ is decidedly the most
comprehensive and fundamental among those which have hitherto been
instituted on the age of the canons. He is of the opinion that the canons
arose in the second century, and were collected towards the end of that
century, or in the beginning of the third. Already (on p. 276 and
277) we have, at considerable length, stated Beveridge’s conjecture,
which maintains that Clement of Alexandria, instead of Clement of
Rome, was the collector of the canons and Constitutions. But as, in the
place referred to, we have refuted this conjecture, so also we must oppose
his opinion respecting the age of the canons. We think that they are
regulations made as occasions presented themselves, in the apostolical
churches, at different times during the second and third centuries; and
that they, together with the eighth book of our Constitutions, and perhaps
by the author of this last book, were collected towards the end of the
fourth century. It cannot here be the object to point out the probable
time of the origin of each canon, and, in respect to each, to mention the
external circumstances of the times which occasioned it; but we shall
endeavor briefly to adduce the proof for the above given result, especially
since, in doing this, we discuss the relation of the canons to the Consti-
tutions.
These canons received their name, Canons of the Apostles, not because
they proceeded from the apostles, but because each regulation which was
according to the apostolic teaching, although it was first given by later
teachers, was called an apostolical canon. It is acknowledged that, in
the first centuries, those churches which could boast of being founded by
apostles had greater respect than the others, and, as it were, a more
potent sway. If now a regulation proceeded from such an apostolical
church, it was believed that it might the more rightfully be denominated
an apostolical canon. This suggestion is greatly favored by the testi-
mony of Jerome: Hach province may abound in its own sense, and
? On the history of the controversy concerning the respect due to the apostolical
canons, see especially Cotta’s Versuch einer ausfihrlichen Kirchenhistorie, Th. ii. 8.
1173-1179; Ittig de Pseudepigraphis Apostol. &c. cap. xi. § 12, p. 169—; and Bud-
deus’ Isagoge in Theol. Univ. pt. ii. cap. v. p. 746.
? In his Codex Canonum Ecclesia Primitive vindicatus et illustratus.
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 329
consider the precepts of ancestors apostolical laws.’ There existed a
multitude of such apostolical canons, out of which this collection of the
canons arose. I have not, however, been able to convince myself that
this testimony of Jerome must be referred also to our Constitutions, as
some have asserted, especially in order to be able from this source also
to prove that the Constitutions were composed of very many single parts.
It is obvious that the Constitutions are a whole, or that at least their
form is such that the passage in Jerome cannot have reference to them.
Hence I have not hesitated to pass it over in silence, while considering
the testimony respecting the Constitutions. But with so much the better
right I may use it here, while treating on the origin of the canons.
We have seen that these canons were frequently adverted to in many
councils of the Eastern church, and even in the Nicene Council itself.
But the manner in which they are brought forward seems very much to
sustain the opinion that they existed singly in the various churches,
before they were collected together. They are never introduced col-
lectively, but always singly. An ancient law,? an ecclesiastical canon,’
an apostolical canon,‘ and other similar designations, are used. In the
councils of the fourth century, no collection of apostolical canons is ever
mentioned; and we have aright to infer that no such collection then
existed. But the quotations which were made testify that single canons
were already in use. Had these canons arisen at once, they would have
had some connection with each other; or at least their want of connec-
tion would not have been as it is, so great that the canons belonging to
one subject are never placed together.
In our Constitutions many directions are found which the canons
contain. Indeed, a very large part of the canons is wrought into the
Constitutions, — at least so far as the sense is concerned. But it may
serve to explain this circumstance, if we bear in mind that the author of
the Constitutions, who intended to lay down in them the constituent
elements for his zdeal of a hierarchical Catholic church, and therefore
wished to give a general system of discipline for the whole church, must
necessarily have been acquainted with the whole state, and especially with
the usages and laws, of the church, as it was at that period. He could
not have been ignorant of the many separate canons which had been
established in the various churches, in the second century and the third,
and which, for the reasons already mentioned, were denominated apos-
δ,
* Una queeque provincia abundet in sensu suo, et precepta majorum leges apos-
tolicas arbitretur. Epist. 52 ad Lucinium.
2 Πάλαιος νόμος. 3 Κάνων ἐκκλησιάστικος. 4 Κάνων ἀποστόλικος.
330 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
tolical canons. Hence he received into the Constitutions the canons
which seemed to him suitable, and which could now and then also serve
his leading object. In this way he could procure greater respect and
influence for the Constitutions; for there would be contained in them
rules already generally known, and regarded as apostolical.
The following are the principal points of agreement between the can-
ons and the Constitutions : j
In the first canon it is commanded that the Bishop be ordained by two
or three Bishops; the Presbyter, as well as the Deacon and the other
clergy, by one Bishop. The same direction, almost in the same words,
is found in the Constitutions, Ὁ. iii. c. 20; only here a reason for this
precept is added, namely, that the testimony of two or three is more
sure, and not to be doubted.”
In the canons iii. iv. and v. directions concerning oblations are given
. to the clergy ; and in canon v. it is commanded that the first-frwits (pri-
mitiz) come to the Bishop and the Presbyters, and that these impart
them to the inferior clergy.’ So,in the Constitutions, b. ii. ὁ. 25 treats
quite circumstantially concerning the first-fruits and the tithes, how far
these belong to the Bishop, and how he has to distribute them ; only in
this chapter the statement is very full and particular, and the expanded
hierarchical principle presents itself to our view.*
Canon xiii. directs what must be done with those who had received an
excluded clergyman or layman coming into another town without letters
of commendation. Then follows, in canon xiv. the prohibition that no
Bishop leave his parish, and leap into another, unless there be for it a
cogent reason. The subsequent canons have no further reference to this
subject (as they are all thrown together, without order), till canon xxxiv.
In this it is commanded that no stranger, whether Bishop or Deacon, be
received without letters of commendation.» If now we look at our Con-
1 Let a Bishop be ordained by two or three Bishops; a Presbyter by one Bishop, as
also a Deacon, and the rest of the clergy.
2 We command that a Bishop be ordained by three Bishops, or at least by two ;
but it is not lawful that he be set over you by one; for the testimony of two or three
witnesses is more firm and secure. But a Presbyter and a Deacon, and the rest of the
clergy, are to be ordained by one Bishop.
3. But let all other fruits be sent to the house of the Bishop as first-fruits for him and
for the Presbyters; but not to the altar. Now it is plain that the Bishop and the Pres-
byters are to divide them to the Deacons and to the rest of the clergy.
4 Of first-fruits and tithes; and after what manner the Bishop is himself to partake
of them, or to distribute them to others.
5. Receive not any stranger, whether Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, without com-
mendatory letters; and even when such are presented, let the strangers be examined.
- Ἐυ--.
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. . aoa
stitutions, and search whether these directions are found also in them, we
see that this subject is fully treated in Ὁ. ii. c. 58.’ It is there said
that, when a brother or a sister comes from another parish with such let-
ters, the Deacon shall make examination. Then directions are there
given concerning the reception of Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons,
that are strangers. But all these directions are given entirely in the
spirit and in the form of the Constitutions; and if the author of the
Constitutions knew these separate canons, he may have used them, with-
out copying them word for word.
Canon xvii. ordains that no one be made Bishop, or Presbyter, or
Deacon, who, after his baptism, lives in bigamy, or has a concubine; and
canon xviii. ordains that no one can belong to the spiritual rank who
marries a widow, or a woman divorced, or a prostitute, or a slave, or an
actress.” Entirely the same ordinances are found in the Constitutions,
b. vi.c. 172 It is there strictly held that the Bishops, Presbyters, and
Deacons, are permitted to be married only once ; and towards the end of
the chapter there is added the prescription that it be permitted to no
clergyman to marry a prostitute or a slave, a widow or a woman divorced.
Here, then, is an entire agreement with canon xvili. except that the
marriage with an actress is not here forbidden.
The command, in canon xx. to be surety for no one, is found also in
the Constitutions, Ὁ. 11. ο. 6,— incidentally, indeed, and without mention-
ing, as in canon xx. that the transgressor shall be deposed. In canon
xl,* it is inculcated that the Presbyters and the Deacons execute nothing
without the mind of the Bishop; for he it is to whom the people of the
Lord is intrusted, and from whom he will require an account respecting
their souls. This is found in the Constitutions, expressed in general
terms, Ὁ. ii. 6. 26 and 81. Canon xli. argues on the subject in the same
spirit.” It commands that the Bishop have power over the property of
1 Tf any one, a brother or a sister, come in from another parish, bringing a com-
mendatory letter, let a deacon judge, &c.
2 Ὁ χῆραν λαβὼν, ἢ ἐκβεβλημένην, ἢ ἑταίραν, ἢ οἰκέτιν, ἢ τῶν ἐπὶ σκηνῆς, ob δύναται
εἶναι ἐπίσκοπος, ἢ πρεσβύτερος, ἢ διάκονος, ἢ ὅλως τοῦ καταλόγου τοῦ ἱερατικοῦ.
3 "᾿Επίσκοπον καὶ πρεσβύτερον καὶ διώκονον εἴπομεν μονογάμους καϑίστασϑαι, κἂν
ζῶσιν αὐτῶν αἱ γαμεταὶ, κἂν τεϑνᾶσι. ---- Οὐδενὲ δὲ τῶν ἐν τῳ κλήρῳ κελεύομεν ἢ ἑταίραν,
ἤ χήραν, καὶ ἐκβεβλημένην λαμβάνειν, ὡς ὁ νόμος λέγει.
4 Οἱ πρεσβύτεροι καὶ οἱ διάκονοι ἄνευ γνώμης τοῦ ἐπισκόπου μηδὲν ἐπιτελείτωσαν, δια.
5 Const. b. ii. c. 31 (the caption). Ὁτὲ μὴ χρὴ τὸν διάκονον ἄνευ τοῦ ἐπισκόπον τι
πράττειν.
5 Προστάσσομεν τὸν ἐπίσκοπον ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν τῶν τῆς ἐκκλησίας πραγμάτων" εἶ γὰρ
τὰς τιμίας τῶν ἀνϑρώπων ψυχὰς αὐτῷ πιστευτέον, πολλῷ ἂν μᾶλλον δέοι ἐπὶ τῶν χρημά-
τῶν ἐντέλλεσϑαι, ὥστε κατὰ τὴν αὐτοῦ ἐξουσίαν πάντα διοικεῖσϑαι, καὶ τοῖς δεομένοις διὰ
τῶν πρεσβυτέρων καὶ διακόνων, &e.,
ὌΥ svat
oon ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
the church ; for since to him the precious souls of men are to be intrusted,
much more must he have the management of the money, so that by virtue
of his commission the Presbyters and Deacons might impart to the
needy. Thus, too, in the Constitutions, b. ii. 6. 25,1 the management of
the property of the church, and the providing for the poor, are committed
to the Bishops. In canon xlv. punishments are decreed for those who
have communion with the heretics; and in the Constitutions, Ὁ. ii. ¢. 13,
disapprobation of such communion or recognition is expressed.
The canons xlvi. and xlvii.’ and also Ixvi. speak very decidedly
against the baptism which is administered by heretics, reject all second
baptisms, and represent each baptism of this kind as a defilement. The
Constitutions, b. vi. c. 15, speak more copiously, but in the same strain.
The Christians ought to be content with one baptism only, which is done
into the death of the Lord, — not one which is performed by miserable
heretics, but by blameless clergymen, in the name of the Father, of the
Son, and of the Holy Spirit,?> &c. Canon 111. seems in general to be
directed against the rigid view which would not permit the readmission
of the penitents. Our Constitutions, which treat circumstantially on most
of the disciplinary regulations of the church, declare themselves also
copiously on this weighty point, which then threatened to divide the
church, and oppose expressly the opinion that the penitents must not
be received again, as an exceedingly pernicious error, inconsistent with
the mildness and generous forbearing of the gospel. So Ὁ. i. ο. 12
and ec. 14, and in many other places, which are brought into view in the
examination on the Constitutions.
It appears that at the time of canon lx.* it was already customary for
heretics to introduce books clandestinely, under a false name, in order
thereby to sustain their heresies ; for every one is threatened with being
deposed, who circulates* spurious writings of the heretics in the church,
to the destruction of the people and the clergy. In the same manner our
1 Let him use those tenths and first-fruits which are given according to the com-
mand of God, as a manof God. Let him dispense ina right manner the free-will
offerings, which are brought in on account of the poor, the orphans, the widows, the
afflicted, and strangers in distress.
2 Can. xlvi. ᾿Επίσκοπον, ἢ πρεσβύτερον, ἢ διάκονον, αἱρετικῶν δεξάμενον βάπτισμα ἢ
ϑυσίαν, καϑαιρεῖσϑαι προστάττομεν. ---- Can. xlvii. Ἐπίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος τὸν κατὰ
ἀλήϑειαν ἔχοντα βάπτισμα ἐὰν ἄνωϑεν βαπτίση, ἢ τὸν μεμολυσμένον παρὰ τῶν ἀσεβῶν
ἐὰν βαπτίσῃ, καϑαιρείσϑω. :
3 Const. b. vi. c. 15 (the caption). “Ore οὐτε ἀναβαπτίζειν χρὴ, obte μὴν παραϑδέ-
yeoda τὸ παρὰ τῶν ἀσεβῶν βάπτισμα δοϑὲν, ὃ οὐκ ἐστὶ βάπτισμα, ἀλλὰ μόλυσμα.
4 Ei τις τὰ ψευδεπίγραφα τῶν ἀσεβῶν βιβλία ὡς ἅγια ἐπὶ τῆς ἐκκλησίας δημοσιεύει.
ἐπὶ λύμῃ τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ τοῦ κλήρου, καϑαιρείσϑω.
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 3353.
Constitutions, b. vi. c. 16, treat concerning the spurious books (περὶ
τῶν ψευδεπιγράφων βιβλίων). The apostles, who are there introduced as
speaking, give warning against the reception of books which, they say,
‘are corroborated by the impious through the use of our name.’ *
Upon the fasts, also, there are found in the canons and in the Constitu-
tions entirely similar regulations. Canon lxiv. forbids to fast on the Sab-
bath, except on one only ;? canon Ixix. on the contrary, commands the
fasting in Lent (Quadragesima), on Wednesday (Quarta feria), and on
Friday (Parasceve).’? Our Constitutions enter very fully upon this sub-
ject, and also give the reasons why every Christian, at these times, should
fast. See Constitutions, b. v. c. 15.
This comparison will have sufficiently shown, that, certainly in the Con-
stitutions, there is found very much that is similar and analogous to what
is found in the canons. But since these canons are by no means
received, word for word, into the Constitutions, it can only be admitted
that the author of the Constitutions knew these canons, — at that time
still scattered here and there, and not yet brought into a collection, —
and received them, in effect, into his Constitutions. Still, the whole
form of these Constitutions, even of those which are analogous to the can-
ons, shows that they were never regulations which had practical force ;
and the style of the Constitutions, which is often interrupted by long
quotations from the Holy Scriptures, is distinguished throughout, even
in the places analogous to the canons, from the style of the canons.
It. now only remains for us to adduce, from our Constitutions, some
reasons for the time, already fixed by us, of the collection of the canons.
In the Constitutions there is much that is analogous and similar to
what is found in the canons ; and this might lead many to the conjecture
that the canons, perhaps, are a short extract in the form of categorical
regulations, and indeed (what favors this conjecture) the very extract
which Athanasius mentions. For otherwise we must admit that this is
lost; since, by the testimony of Athanasius, it is made quite certain that
such an extract from the Constitutions existed. Still the conjecture is
' Const. b. vi. ο. 16. Ταῦτα πάντα ἐπεστείλαμεν ὑμῖν͵ iva εἰδέναι ἔχοιτε τὴν ἡμετέραν
γνώμην οἷα τίς ἐστι, καὶ τὰ ἐπ’ ὀνόματι ἡμῶν παρὰ τῶν ἀσεβρῶν κρατυϑέντα βιβλία μὴ
πὰραδέχεσϑαι.
* If any one of the clergy be found to fast on the Lord’s day, or on the Sabbath-
day, except one only, let him be deposed; but if he be one of the laity, let him be sus-
pended.
’ If any Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, or Reader, or Singer, do not fast the Fast
of Forty Days, or the Fourth day of the week, or the day of the Preparation, let him
be deposed, unless he be hindered by weakness of body; but if he be one of the laity,
let him be suspended.
304 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
inadmissible; for there is too much evidence against it. To make it at
all tenable, we must say that this extract was made arbitrarily, and writ-
ten in other words. Yet this assumption is no way established by the
testimony of Athanasius. (See the investigation respecting it, p. 303—.)
And on the other side, even by this assumption, the fact cannot be
explained, that there is found in the canons so much of which there is
no trace extant in the Constitutions. This hypothesis must hence be
rejected, especially since by it the complete confusion which prevails in
the canons is not explained; and our opinion, above stated, that they are
canons which arose, one by one, in the apostolical churches, will certainly
' prove itself the more correct one.
In the collection of the canons there is one, especially, which leads to
alater age; and, by a comparison with the Constitutions, gives a very
interesting result. It is canon viii. where each Bishop, Presbyter, and
Deacon, is threatened with being deposed, who may have celebrated the
holy day of the Passover before the vernal equinox, with the Jews. “In
perfect agreement with this canon, it is said in Const. b. v. ο. 17, ‘ There-
fore, brethren, ye, who have been redeemed by the precious blood of
Christ, ought diligently to celebrate the days of the Passover, with all
carefulness, after the equinox; ... no longer observing to keep the feast
with the Jews.’ If, now, we recollect that the original Constitutions, as
we have seen by comparing the Constitutions which Epiphanius had
with those which we have (see p. 318—), did not contain this regu-
lation, but the contrary, and commanded to celebrate the feast with the
Jews before the vernal equinox; and if we consider that this regulation,
as we read it in our present Constitutions, arose first after the time of
Epiphanius, and is interpolated, then it will, from these considerations,
become probable that canon viii. arose first after the time of Epipha-
nius, about the end of the fourth century.
In respect, now, to our conjecture that the canons were brought into a
collection, towards the end of the fourth century, at the same time with
the eighth book of our Constitutions, probably by the author of this
book, —it is founded especially on the last of these canons. This
seems to have originated with the collector of the canons, and clearly
betrays its age. The canon gives a catalogue of the sacred books. It
first enumerates the writings of the Old Covenant, and then proceeds, —
‘ But our writings, that is, of the New Covenant, are the four Gospels of
Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, the fourteen epistles of Paul, the two
eee ee ee
1 Tf any Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, shall celebrate the holy day of the Pass-
over, before the vernal equinox, with the Jews, let him be deposed.
EXTERNAL TESTIMONIES. 335
epistles of Peter, three epistles of John, one epistle of James, one epistle
of Jude, two epistles of Clement, and the Constitutions, which, by me Cle-
ment, have been made known to you, the Bishops, in eight books, which
must not be imparted to all, on account of the mysteries in them, and the
Acts of us the Apostles’? If now we consider, first, this catalogue of the
books of the New Testament, it is evident that the canon is of a compar-
atively late period, and belongs, at the earliest, to the end of the fourth
century. It presents, as worthy of reverence and holy, and therefore as
canonical, several books, respecting whose authenticity a very different
opinion was entertained in the fourth century. They were then opposed
and reckoned among the antilegomema, the spoken against. If we com-
pare the New Testament canon of Eusebius (Hist. Eccles. Ὁ. iii. ¢. 25),
we find that he reckons among the spoken against, the epistle of James,
the epistle of Jude, the second epistle of Peter, and the second and third
epistles of John. Ata later period the prevalent opinion became more
favorable to these epistles, and in the time of Jerome they were re-
ceived into the canon of the Greek church.
Certainly this is a cogent proof that our canon Ixxxv. had its origin at
the end of the fourth century. But the manner in which the author
commends our Constitutions, as a work proceeding from the apostles,
and delivered by Clement, proves sufficiently that the Constitutions were
not unknown to him, and that his object was to procure for them respect
and influence.
We are obliged also to oppose the view of Beveridge, who, from the
expression, ‘by me Clement’ (δι ἐμοῦ Kijuertos), since the words ‘two
epistles of Clement’ (Κλήμεντος ἐπιστολαὶ δύο) preceded, would infer that
this second Clement is not Clement of Rome, but Clement of Alexan-
dria. While the pronoun ought to have been in the phrase, ‘two epis-
tles of Clement’ it appears that the author of the last canon added the
clause, ‘by me Clement,’ without adverting to the preceding words, and
so has not maintained, throughout, his assumed position. Since now this
canon arose towards the end of the fourth century; and its author seeks
in all possible ways to exalt the Constitutions fraudulently, we are nat-
urally conducted to the supposition that he has had a part in the author-
ship of the Constitutions. As it will appear from our subsequent inves-
tigation, that the first seven books of the Constitutions form a whole, and
2 Can. Ixxxv Ἡμέτερα δὲ ate i ἴνης διαϑῆ ὑαγγέλ é
an. Ixxxy. ... Ἡμέτερα δὲ, tour ἐστι͵ τῆς καῖνης διαϑῆκης, εὐαγγέλια τέσσαρα,
Ματϑαίου, Μάρκου, Λουκᾶ, Ιωάννου' ἸΤαύλου ἐπιστολαὶ δεκατέσσαρες: Πέτρου ἐπιστολαὶ
δύο: ᾿Ιωάννου, τρεῖς Ἰακώβου, μία: Ἰούδα, μία: Κλήμεντος ἐπιστόλαι δύο καὶ αἱ διαταγαὶ
ὑμῖν τοῖς ἐπισκόποις δὲ ἐμοῦ Κλήμεντος ἐν ὀκτὼ βιβλί J i¢ ov χρὴ
piv τοῖς ἐπισκόποις μ ἱἥμεντος ὦ βιβλίοις προσπεφωνημέναι, ἃς οὐ χρὴ
δημοσιεύειν ἐπὲ πάντων, διὰ τὰ ἐν αὐταῖς μαστικά" καὶ αἱ πράξεις ἡμῶν τῶν ἀποστόλων.
ἬΝ a rit ὁ pe
336 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
arose towards the end of the third century ; and that the eighth book, on.
the contrary, was added later, — probably towards the end of the fourth
century ; —so must it become probable to us, that the author of the last
canon is also the author of the eighth book of our Constitutions, or at
least has put it together, as he put together the canons. In favor of this,
some other considerations might be urged.
If we assume this, then it is explained how the author of the last canon
commanded to communicate the Constitutions not to all, on account of
their mysterious contents. ‘This could not so well be said of the seven
books as of the eighth, to which it was the more applicable, because it
contains directions respecting the ordination of Bishops, and a multitude
of liturgical precepts, which are not exactly suitable to be communicated
to every one, and specially concern the Bishops. In the absence of
all external testimony, it is, to be sure, impossible to prove this abso-
lutely ; but I am constrained to think that the reasons drawn from canon
viii. and especially from canon Ixxxv. give to the foregoing views the
highest probability. Besides these two canons, hardly any other can
have originated with the collector of the canons; and no further compar-
ison can be instituted between the canons and the Constitutions. Only
there is one circumstance which may speak in favor of our view: —In
the manuscripts the canons are an integral part of our Constitutions, and
are added to the eighth book as the forty-seventh chapter. Could this be
merely accidental? Certainly, if this were the only reason, we might
explain it as an accident; but, when the other reasons are taken into
consideration, we can well infer, without being arbitrary, that the author
of the eighth book of the Constitutions collected the single canons, extant
long before him, and made the last canon for the purpose of commending
the Constitutions, and then subjoined the canons to the eighth book, as
the concluding chapter.’
1 This circumstance explains, too, how the canons also have been attributed to
Clement; while otherwise there was no ground for this, cither in external testimony,
or in the canons themselves.
THE APOSTLES AS THE AUTHORS. 337
CHAPTER IIl.
ON THE APOSTLES AS AUTHORS OF THE CONSTITUTIONS, AND ON
CLEMENT OF ROME AS COLLECTOR OF THEM.
On the Apostles as Authors of the Constitutions.
Tue historical survey of opinions on the Constitutions will have
shown sufficiently, that, with the exception of some few authors, who
were led by special interests, the learned have always maintained that
this work does not, even the most remotely, come from the apostles,
Every one, also, who is unprejudiced, will, in a moment, convince
himself of its not having an apostolical origin; and, besides, Daillé
(see p. 287—) has carried the proof,in this case, even to a super-
fluity. So therefore the question here will not be whether the apos-
tles are actually the originators and authors of the work, but how
far, in the Constitutions themselves, they are set forth in this character.
For several cases may be supposed:— That either only the title of
the writing, and the external testimonies respecting it, declare and
affirm its apostolical origin; or that only in single places, here and there,
the apostles are named as the authors; or, lastly, that the representa-
tion, the apostles are the authors of the Constitutions, is an integral part
of the writing itself; and that with the writing itself it is most closely
connected and united. Among these cases, the last is the one which
obtains here; for the pretence of the apostolical origin is not at all
loosely connected, but, on the contrary, it is kept up throughout the
whole writing, and is interwoven with it. The apostles are introduced
as speaking, and throughout the whole book the precepts are uttered by
them; or rather, we might say, the apostles introduce themselves as
speaking ; for in the whole book there is no intimation that Clement, or
any other person, had been commissioned by them to prepare this work,
to make known in it their precepts and regulations, and for this purpose
to introduce them as speaking. Book i. 6. 1 begins with the apostolical
salutation and address, altogether like those which we find in the epistles
of Paul.’ Then follow admonitions, precepts, and regulations, which
make the far greater part of the book. These are imparted in the name
1 The apostles and elders to all those who from among the Gentiles have believed
in the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace and peace from the Almighty God, through our
Lord Jesus Christ, be multiplied unto you in the acknowledgment of him.
22
338 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
of all the apostles; as also these regulations are almost all given in the
plural. This plural, and thereby at the same time the reference to
the apostles, goes through all the books of the Constitutions. Compare
0.1. 6.7; i. 1, 24, 515 ii. 11, 12, 20; iv. 5,12, 145; ¥..2) 455, 6,7, 8,
10, 14, 19, °205 vi. 7.8; 9,.11.,. 129.13; .16, 17 ; yi 2B eeandealnost,
throughout each chapter of the eighth book, about which we will treat
further in the investigation respecting that book. In all these places the
apostles themselves speak, and give the precepts together in common;
and this manner of speaking through the imperative is only occasionally
interrupted. Indeed, sometimes they introduce it even expressly, that
they are the twelve apostles, who, now assembled, impart this or that pre-
cept, as in Ὁ. vi. c. 11 and 12, and in many other places already men-
tioned above. Nay, in ὁ. 12 they mention also the choice of Matthias
in the place of the betrayer: —‘ We the Twelve assembled together
at Jerusalem, for Matthias was chosen to be an apostle with us, instead
of the betrayer, and took the lot of Judas, as it is said, His bishopric let
another take.’
We select here some other of the most remarkable passages, whence
the manner in which the apostles are introduced in the Constitutions
will sufficiently appear; and we shall very clearly perceive, that the
design to father the Constitutions upon the apostles, or, at all events,
to represent them as proceeding from the apostles, is kept in view
throughout the whole book.
After it is mentioned in Ὁ. ii. c. 88, that the church received no heathen
or publican into her communion, before they had repented of and for-
saken their former impiety and immoral conduct, there are given, in
c. 89, several examples of such repentance. Immediately in the begin-
ning of the chapter, Matthew is also introduced speaking: — He also, at
an earlier period, was a publican, but has now, through his faith, obtained
forgiveness; since he has repented of his earlier deeds, and is accounted
worthy to be an apostle and preacher of the gospel. The clause, of
those twelve who speak to you in this doctrine (τῶν ἐν τῆδε τῆ διδασκαλίᾳ
λαλόυντων ὑμῖν»), is not to be overlooked. It inculcates abundantly that
the apostles speak in this doctrine. B. ii. c. 63 is zealous against sloth-
fulness ; and industry is commanded through the example of the apos-
1165 ; for they also were fishermen, tent-makers, and husbandmen.?
1 For I, Matthew, one of those twelve who speak to you in this doctrine, am an
apostle, having even myself been a publican formerly, but now have obtained mercy
through believing, and have repented, &c.
* For we ourselves, besides our attention to the word of the gospel, do not neglect
our other employments: for some of us are fishermen; some, tent-makers; some,
husbandmen, that so we may never be idle.
THE APOSTLES AS THE AUTHORS. 339
B. iii. c. 6 treats of women’s right (or rather want of right) to exer-
cise the teacher’s office. Τὸ forbids the women to teach ; for while Jesus
sent ‘us the twelve’ to teach the people, he nowhere appointed women
for the preaching of the gospel. If it had been suitable for women to
teach, add the apostles, Christ would certainly have commanded this
to his mother and his sisters, and to Mary Magdalen, Martha, and
others, who were with us.’ In the command, b. v. ¢. 2, to extend help
to the brethren who, for the sake of the gospel, suffer persecution, and
languish in prison or in exile, they set themselves forth as examples ; —
they had often, for the sake of Christ, been beaten by order of Caiaphas,
Alexander, and Annas.? As, now, in very many places of the Constitu-
tions, great zeal is shown against the heretics, and all fellowship with
them is forbidden; so, especially in b. vi. c. 13, the apostles give warning
against the false Christs, false prophets, and false apostles, who come
forth in sheep’s clothing, and conceal the wolf. In close connection with
this, is added the following chapter, where it is said that against these
teachers of error, they, all assembled, had written this general rule of
doctrine, to strengthen and confirm the minds of Christians. Here the
matter is carried so far, that all the twelve are introduced by name; at
which we must the more wonder, as this single instance occurs in the
midst of the book.’ But since all is closely connected with what pre-
cedes, and also all the twelve are often introduced in the midst of a book
or a chapter, though not by name, no special inference can here be
drawn; and it can serve only to make it specially manifest that the
Constitutions themselves take great pains to inculcate, and to recall to
1 For our Master and Lord Jesus himself, when he sent us the twelve to make dis-
ciples of the people and of the nations, did nowhere send out women to preach,
although he did not want such, for there were with us the mother of our Lord and his
sisters; also Mary Magdalen, and Mary the mother of James, and Martha and Mary,
the sisters of Lazarus, Salome, and certain others. For had it been necessary for
women to teach, he himself would have first commanded these also to instruct the
people with us.
2 For we ourselves also, when we often received stripes from Caiaphas, and Alexan-
der, and Annas, went out rejoicing that we were counted worthy to suffer such things
for our Saviour.
3 B. vi. c. 14. On whose account also we who are now assembled in one place,
Peter and Andrew, James and John, the sons of Zebedee, Philip and Bartholomew,
Thomas and Matthew, James the son of Alpheus, and Lebbeus who is surnamed
Thaddeus, Simon the Cananite, and Matthias who, instead of Judas, was numbered
with us, James the brother of the Lord, and Bishop of Jerusalem, and Paul, the teacher
of the Gentiles, the chosen vessel, all being present, have written to you this catholic
doctrine for the confirmation of you who have been intrusted with the oversight of the
church universal.
nich
340 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
the memory, that they are from the apostles. But one of the most
important passages is Ὁ. vi. c. 18; and this for several reasons. First,
it appears as if the apostles here themselves spoke out respecting the
object of the Constitutions, which they denominate the General Teaching
or Catholic Doctrine (τήνδε τὴν καθολικὴν διδασκαλίαν) ; and, secondly,
the apostles here mention Clement, which is the more important, since
in no other place of the Constitutions is there any mention of him ;? that
is, in reference to our Constitutions; for in a very different way he is
mentioned in Ὁ. vil. c. 46. Opposition against the heretics, whose com-
munion all others must avoid, extends itself through all the preceding
part of the chapter. The apostles have gone through all lands, to main-
tain and establish the pure doctrine. This they had done everywhere,
from city to city ; and now they left to the bishops and the other clergy,
this general canon of doctrine (τήνδε τὴν καθολικὴν διδασκαλίαν) for a
confirmatory memorial to those who believed in God. But it is very
remarkable that it is added: —‘ We have sent it by our fellow-minister,
Clement, our most faithful and intimate son in the Lord.’ In vain do
we seek elsewhere for a place in the Constitutions, where the apostles
have mentioned their relation to Clement, so far as it specially concerns
our Constitutions. From this place, taken exactly, it does not appear at
all that Clement had participated in the preparation of the Constitutions,
unless one is disposed to urge the expression ‘fellow-minister’ (συλλει-
τουργὸς) ; but rather that the apostles alone were authors of the Consti-
tutions, and that Clement only handed them over to the bishops, and
promoted their circulation.
The only other passage which we bring forward here is Ὁ. vii. c. 46,
which is very characteristic, and shows how the apostles, as such, make
their appearance in the Constitutions, and, without any limitation, guide
and govern the internal as well as the external affairs of the church.
The chapter begins with the address :— Now concerning those bishops
1 For we ourselves, as we passed through the nations, and confirmed the churches,
curing some with much admonition and many healing words, we brought them back
again when they were ready to perish in error. But those that were incurable we cast
out of the flock, that they might not infect with their scabby disease the lambs that
were sound, but that these might continue before the Lord God pure and undefiled,
sound and unspotted. And this we did in every city, everywhere, through the whole
world, and have left to you, the bishops, and to the rest of the priests, this the catholic
doctrine worthily and righteously, for a memorial of confirmation to those who have
believed in God; and we have sent it by our fellow-minister Clement, our most faithful
and intimate son in the Lord, together with Barnabas, and Timothy, our most dearly
beloved son, and the genuine Mark; with whom also we commend to you Titus and
Luke, &e.
THE APOSTLES AS THE AUTHORS. 341
who have been ordained by us in our lifetime, we inform you that they
are the following. Then the first bishops of Jerusalem, Czsarea, An-
tioch, Alexandria, Rome, Ephesus, Smyrna, and several other places, are
enumerated. These now, it is then said in the end of the chapter,
are they who have been intrusted by us with the parishes in the Lord;
whose doctrine keep ye always in mind, and observe our words.” Each
apostle enumerates here, personally, those whom he has ordained. But
the citation shows how inconsiderately the author introduces the apostles
as speaking. For, manifestly, the beginning of the chapter sounds as if
the apostles had written this immediately after their death, or, at least,
near their death; so that, in any case, they could ordain no more bish-
ops. This, no doubt, is an inconsiderateness of the author; and there
occur several other instances like it. This place can also be used*to
show that, even in the Constitutions as we have them, Clement is no-
where introduced as their collector, or standing in any such relation to
them. In the catalogue of bishops it is said, ‘The first bishop of the
church at Rome, Linus, the son of Claudia’ (probably the female who is
mentioned at the same time with him in the salutation, 2 Tim. 4: 21),
“was ordained by Paul; but the second, Clement, by me Peter, after the
death of Linus.’* Still it would be natural to expect here, upon the men-
tion of Clement, some additional clause indicating that this is the Clement
through whom these Constitutions have been written down and delivered.
On the contrary, Clement, just like the other bishops, is here enumerated
simply as bishop of Rome. This silence to be sure, and this want of a
nearer indication, is only a negative proof; but still it is one of some sig-
nificance. Notas if it were thus to be proved that Clement could not be
their author or collector ; for, from other considerations, this is sufficiently
established ; but thereby it is to be only negatively proved that the inter-
polator may not have taken any special pains to palm the writing upon
Clement; and that, from the want of evidence indicating that he did, we
might rather conclude the author or authors had no design of attributing
it to Clement. On the appearing of the apostles in the eighth book, and
on the manner in which they appear there, we will treat more particu-
larly in the investigation respecting that book.
1 Περὶ δὲ τῶν ὑφ᾽ ἥμων χειροτονηϑέντων ἐπισκόπων ἐν τῇ ζωῇ TH ἡμετέρᾳ, γνωρίζομεν
ὑμῖν, ὅτι εἰσὶν οὑτοι᾽ ----
* Otro οἱ ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν ἐμπιστευϑέντες τὰς ἐν κυρίῳ παροικίας" ὧν τῆς διδασκαλίας μνημο-
νεύοντες πάντοτε παραφυλάσσεσϑε τοὺς ἡμετέρους λόγους, Ke.
3 B. vii. 46. Τῆς δὲ Ῥωμαίων ἐκκλησίας Λῖνος μὲν ὁ Κλαυδίας πρῶτος, ὑπὸ ἸΤαύλου,
Κλήμης δὲ μετὰ τὸν Λίνου ϑάνατον ὑπ’ ἐμοῦ Πέτρου, δεύτερος κεχειροτόνηται..
342 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
On the meaning of the name Clement, in the Apostolical Constitutions.
That Clement is not the author of the Constitutions, stands fast al-
ready, in and for itself; and, as the historical representation has shown, it
is proved sufficiently, and is now pretty generally acknowledged. Yet,
even to the present time, the question has occasionally been started, but
much more seldom discussed, how it happens that the Constitutions
were ascribed to Clement, and under his name have come down to us.
In quoting the most important passages in which the apostles present
themselves as speaking, we have also considered particularly the passages
in which Clement is mentioned by the apostles. We have seen that
these few passages do not fully give us the right to think that the author
and interpolator wished to have them viewed as a work of Clement; for
if he had, it would be inconceivable how the forger should not have
carried out his design more completely, and have made the apostles say
that Clement is the composer and recorder of those precepts which they
had imparted to him. Instead of this, the relation of Clement is men-
tioned only in one place, b. vi. c. 18, from which it only follows that
Clement was the bearer of the Constitutions to the bishops and other
clergy. If now we turn to the external testimonies, we find in those of
the first centuries not the slightest trace that the Constitutions were
attributed to Clement, but they were introduced only under the name of
the apostles; for as to the t@stimony of the last apostolical canon, our
preceding investigation respecting it has shown, that, on the one hand, it
cannot be viewed at all as a testimony from the first centuries; and that
it was fabricated by the hand of a more recent interpolator, probably also
in favor of our Constitutions. The first certain external witnesses that
mention Clement are, as we have already seen, the second Trullan
canon, and Photius. Although even their testimonies do not expressly
say that Clement was the author of the Constitutions, yet in this canon
of the Council supplementary to the fifth (Quinisextum), the expression,
‘the Constitutions of the same Holy Apostles by Clement’ (τὰς τῶν αὐτῶν
ἁγίων ἀποστόλων διὰ Κλημέντος διατάξεις, seems to point to the opinion
that they were written down by Clement; unless, perhaps, the expres-
sion, by Clement (διὰ Κλημέντος), be taken from Ὁ. vi. c. 18, and should
indicate only that Clement was the person who circulated them. But
Photius already seems more to attribute the Constitutions to Clement as
his work. ‘Two books of Clement of Rome,’ he says, ‘are read; one of
which is inscribed, Constitutions of the Apostles by Clement.’ (‘4ve-
γνώσθε Κλήμεντος τοῦ “Ῥώμης τεύχη βιβλίων δύο' ὧν τὸ μὲν ἐπιγράφεται
διαταγαὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων διὰ Κλήμεντος.)
CLEMENT OF ROME. 343
We can therefore at least draw the conclusion, that, first after the time
of Epiphanius, the Constitutions were ascribed to Clement, or this re-
nowned bishop of Rome was thought of as standing in a special relation
to them.
It still remains for us to solve the question, how it could oceur that
these Constitutions were ascribed to Clement of Rome; and whether
in history there are circumstances from which not only this can be
explained, but from which also it arises that the name of Clement is no
way without significancy for our investigation.
On the Historical Clements
Clement of Rome, or the Roman Clement, is probably the same who,
in the Epistle to the Philippians, 4: 3, is numbered by Paul among his
fellow-laborers in making known the gospel. There can be given only
few historical facts from the life of Clement, since we find only few data
in the later church historians, from whose statements what is historical
must be put together with caution.? But it is no way possible to give a
full account of his life, entering into particulars, unless, with entire mis-
apprehension of the apostolic age, and with entire neglect of criticism,
we will draw from fountains which, upon unprejudiced examination, must
appear quite unworthy of being used. Kestner, indeed (in the work
mentioned on p. 299), attempts to set forth a complete history of the Ro-
man Clement; but it only shows how a preconceived opinion leads to a
misapprehension of all that is truly historical; and that, while its whole
argumentation rests on sources which are altogether spurious, or very
much interpolated, as we have already been reminded, this has neces-
sarily given occasion to much that is absurd.
Clement, by the holiness of his life, soon acquired very great respect ;
so that Peter ordained him bishop of the church at Rome, where, in the
beginning of the second century, he seems to have died. But the
accounts are very different in respect to the time when, and the order of
succession in which, Clement was made bishop at Rome. Hence we
seek so to discuss as to determine this with reference to our Constitutions.
Our Constitutions relate, in Ὁ. vii. c. 46, that the first Roman bishop
1 Compare J. A. Fabricii Bibliotheca Greeca, lib. iv. ο. 5, p. 175, and lib. v. c. 1, ὁ 12,
vol. vy. Ὁ. 31; ἃ. Cave, Hist. Lit. Scriptor. Eccles. tom. i. p. 28; and Hamberger’s Nach-
richten von den vornehmsten Schriftstellern, Theil. ii. 5. 186.
* Jerome, De Viris Ilustribus, c. 15, mentions that he died in the third year of the
reign of the emperor Trajan, without relating that he suffered martyrdom.
ae
aa eee ee
344 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
was Linus, and that he was ordained by Paul; but the second, Clement,
who, after the death of Linus, was ordained by Peter. But this account
departs entirely from the commonly received one in regard to the order
of succession and the time of the Roman bishops. Eusebius, in his °
Ecclesiastical History, Ὁ. iii. c. 2, who seems to have followed Irenzus
(against Heresies, Ὁ. iii. c. 3), names Linus as the first bishop of Rome.
He quotes also, in his Ecclesiastical History, Ὁ. v. c. 6, the passage of
Irenzus, which he also approves.’ According to these authors, therefore,
- Anacletus, or Anencletus, had succeeded Linus; and Clement had suc-
ceeded Anencletus. To these accounts Jerome also assents, in his work
on Illustrious Men.? According to these, therefore, Linus, after the
death of the two aposiles,? governed the church in Rome, about twelve
years; that is, to about the year 79 or 80. Anencletus followed him
during another twelve years; so that, according to these accounts, our
Clement must have been made bishop about the year 91 or 92. See also
Eusebius, in his Ecclesiastical History, b.iii.c.4and15. The first dis-
crepancy with our Constitutions lies in this, that these designate Paul as
the person who ordained Linus; but, on the contrary, all the more
ancient and modern writers agree in representing that Peter did this:
Only Irenzus ascribes this to both the apostles. Still the statement of
Eusebius, Eccles. Hist. b. iii. c. 2, contradicts the statement of our Con-
stitutions, that Linus died before Peter, although this latter is asserted
by several. Epiphanius also (Heresy xxvii. 6) relates that Clement
was not willing to enter on his office as bishop, till after the death of
Linus and Anacletus (or Anencletus, or Cletus, which, according to the
opinion of most learned men, are rightly held to be one and the same
person). All these testimonies are opposed by our Constitutions, by
which the successor of Linus is represented to be Clement, who also
was ordained by Peter. In this latter statement, to be sure, in common,
—__
1 Treneus adv. Heres. iii. 3, p. 202, ed. Grabe. Eusebius (Eccles. Hist. b. y. ¢. 5)
says: ‘This writer has inserted the succession of the bishops in his third book against
the heresies ;’ and then proceeds in the sixth chapter to insert the passage: ‘The blessed
apostles, having founded and established the church, transmitted the office of the epis-
copate to Linus. Of this Linus, Paul makes mention in his epistles to Timothy. He
‘was succeeded by Anencletus; and, after him, Clement held the episcopate, the third
from the apostles ; who, as he had seen the blessed apostles, and had been connected
with them, might be said to have the doctrine of the apostles still sounding in his ears,
and what they delivered before his eyes.’
3 Hieronym. De Viris Ilustribus, ο. 15.
3 As this appears from Eusebius, Eccles. Hist., Ὁ. iii. c. 2: —‘ After the martyrdom
of Paul and Peter, Linus was the first that received the episcopate of the church of the
Romans.’
CLEMENT OF ROME. 345
all agree ; and respecting it Tertullian also has left us a well-known tes-
timony." Here now arises the great difficulty of bringing into harmony
these various accounts, if we will not admit a downright contradiction.
Still there are some writers who corroborate the opinion of our Con-
stitutions ; as Augustine (Epist. cxxxv.) and Optatus (lib. ii.).
Yet others, as Tertullian, in the place cited; Nicephorus, in his Hist.
τι 835; Rufin, De Adulteratione Librorum Origenis ; Eucherius, in his
Epistola Perznetica; Bede, in his Hist. b. ii. c. 4, and others, state that
Clement was the first successor of Peter, and, after him, the second
bishop. With this account, Cotelerius, in his Annotations on Ὁ. vii. 6. 46,
has endeavored to unite the opinion of our Constitutions. With the
Constitutions it would be harmonized, if we assume that, while Linus is
viewed also as preceding, he still died in the lifetime of Peter; and with
the view of Irenzus, if, according to the opinion of Epiphanius, we
assume that Clement, ordained by Peter, gave up the episcopate to
Linus; and further, that Anacletus succeeded Linus, and Clement suc-
ceeded Anacletus, as he again undertook the episcopate. Accordingly,
Cotelerius arranges the succession of the bishops in the following man-
ner: — Peter, Linus, Clement (by the author of our Constitutions this
place is assigned him, on account of his ordination; but by Ireneus he
is here passed over on account of his abdication of the episcopate),
Anacletus, and again Clement. It cannot here be the place to enter
upon the many conjectures and assertions which have been adventured
respecting the history of the first bishops of Rome.” It is enough for us
here to have placed the statement of the Constitutions by the side of the
other testimonies.
At all events, it stands historically certain that Clement, after the year
91, was at the head of the Roman church. About the year 96, there
arose, in the church at Corinth, great dissensions and divisions. Several
restless members set themselves in opposition to the teachers and elders,
so that the church was greatly injured and almost destroyed. Clement
now, in the name of his church, directed to the Corinthians a writing, in
which he, in the mildest and most impressive manner, urged them to
unity, meekness, and conciliation. Although the difference between
Clement’s manner of writing and that of the apostles is very great, and
we cannot mistake the sudden transition and change from the style
and spirit.of the apostolical writings, yet there prevails in the whole
letter a genuine Christian spirit; and the manner of introducing the
1 De Prescript. Heret. ο. 38.
2 See Pearson and H. Dodwell, De ican Primorum Rome Episcoporum ;
and J. Phil. Baratier, De Success. Antiquiss. Episc. Rom.
ie a Tt ae ae ae
346 | ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
New Testament writings, as well as the whole contents of the letter,
testifies for its high antiquity. According to Eusebius (Eccles. History,
b. 111. 6. 16), it stood in so high esteem that in most churches it was
publicly read, in connection with the divine service. In modern times
the genuineness of this first epistle, as a whole, has generally been
acknowledged. Still we cannot pronounce it free from considerable
interpolations. Thus, for example, it can escape no one that the mention
of Dane and Dirce (Epist. i. to the Corinthians, c. 6) does not at all suit
the connection; at least, it would be passing strange if Clement, for the
purpose of introducing an example of constancy in the faith, should wish
to make use of these heathen narrations. It seems to be equally
unworthy of Clement, and of the whole apostolical simplicity of his
letter, if he, from the fable of the bird Phcenix (Epist. to the Corinth-
ians, ὁ. 25 and c. 26), should wish to illustrate the possibility of the
resurrection from the dead. Much rather can we hold this narrative to
be an interpolation which belongs to a later age, in which the Christian
consciousness had receded, and men were pleased with such argumenta-
tions. The conjecture also might not bé too adventurous to place these
and similar interpolations in the age of our Constitutions. At least, the
same account of the bird Phcenix is found also in our Constitutions; and
if there is a difference in the account, it is not an essential one. In the
epistle to the Corinthians, Clement relates that this bird dies in Arabia;
but our Constitutions, b. v. c. 7, that it builds itself a funeral pile in
Egypt, and consumes itself by fire. On the contrary, the agreement in.
the cited passage of the Constitutions is very essential, since the account
of the bird Pheenix is also here mentioned as presenting a case analogous
to the resurrection of men, and as being an account from which also the
heathen had argued. Once more: The passage in c. 40 is very much
to be suspected, because it transfers the whole Jewish priesthood into
the Christian church ; while, in the other parts of the letter, the simple
relations of the apostolic age prevail, and Clement sets Bishops and
Presbyters or Elders on a level, and uses these titles interchangeably
(see c. 42 and 44). Here also the same interpolator could have been
busy, who composed the Constitutions, and transferred into them the
whole Levitical system of priests. This first epistle to the Corinthians
might, as for the rest, be the only genuine document which has come to
us from the historical Clement. For the so-called second epistle to the
Corinthians, which, it is manifest, is only a fragment of a homily, cannot
be regarded as a writing of the historical Clement ; and this opinion pre-
vailed already in the ancient church; as also Eusebius (Eccles. Hist. —
b. iii. c. 388) states that the epistle was not received in the ancient church,
and that her teachers had not used it as an authority.
THE CLEMENTINE WRITINGS. 347
From the circle of multifarious writings which, besides these, we
possess under the name of Clement, or which have been ascribed to him
by tradition, no other one has yet been acknowledged as genuine, and
actually belonging to Clement. We lose here entirely the historical
territory, while the richest territory of tradition opens itself to us. And
this is by no means a territory which could not afford interesting results
and elucidations in aid of historical investigation. For, like our Consti-
tutions, there are, in the multitude of pseudo-Clementine writings, many
which supply characteristic contributions for the history of the church
and its doctrines. The question becomes the more natural and interest-
ing, how it happens that all these writings bear the name of Clement;
and whether a cause is to be found for the fact, or what meaning the
name of Clement has in this connection.
Clement, a collective name, denoting a circle of the traditions of the first
three centuries.
The first writing which presents itself to us is the so-called Recogni-
tions (ἀγαγνωρισμοὶ) of Clement, which relates the history of Clement
himself. It is a kind of philosophical, theological romance, in which
probably the author has painted the history of his own inner life.
Perhaps also the author wished to interweave what he himself had
experienced, into the life of a man generally known and honored ; or,
what to me, at least, is the more probable, he used only a slight his-
torical basis, and sent forth the whole as a fiction, having, from the
life of Clement, taken some facts into his writing for the purpose of
increasing its circulation and influence. Profoundness and inner life
cannot, in general, be denied to this pseudo-Clementine writing, while
there is also found in it much that is perverse and tasteless. Clement is
represented as an eminent Roman, who, amidst the corruption of the
then vicious Rome, had preserved purity of morals and a soul longing
after the more elevated. He sought and wished to obtain explanation
on the great questions which agitated his whole soul. Tossed by anxious
doubts concerning God and the world, and concerning himself in respect
to these, and concerning immortality, he sought information and dis-
closures in the schools of the philosophers. But nowhere did he find
satisfaction and rest; nowhere was the longing of the soul quieted; and
already he was wishing to seek explanation in the mysteries and magic
of Egypt, when he first heard the announcement of the gospel, as Bar-
nabascame to Rome. Then, relate the Recognitions, Clement journeyed
348 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
to Cxsarea, where he found Peter, and by him was fully converted.
There are then related the travels of the apostle Peter in Palestine and
Syria; his oral contests with Simon Magus, and many of his miracles.
Still the Recognitions pursue the history of Clement; he finds again his
mother Matthidia, who for some long years had disappeared (Ὁ. vii. c.
23). There follows also the recognition of his father Faustinian, who,
by various events, had been removed from them (Ὁ. ix. ὁ. 36 and 37).
Hence also the name Fecognitions. The writing consists of ten books,
and has come down to us only in the Latin translation by Rufin.
Unquestionably these Recognitions are spurious, and belong perhaps to
the end of the second or beginning of the third century; but certainly
to no later time. The testimonies, too, of the ancients reject them as not
coming from Clement, and as interpolated. See Eusebius, in his Ee-
clesiastical History, Ὁ. iii. c. ὃ, where the Acts of Peter appear to be
identical with the Recognitions of Clement; and Ὁ. iii. 6. 38, where
the Dialogues of Peter and Apion also seem to be the same with the
Recognitions. Again and again the Recognitions occur under various
names. They are especially assailed and rejected by Epiphanius
(Heresy xxx. 15), and by Jerome (in Catalog. Scrip. Eccles. ¢. 1,
and lib. i. adv. Jovinianum, c.14). It is hardly possible, without an
extended investigation, to give a definite judgment; especially since,
in the quoted places, this writing of Clement coincides, in great part,
with those which pertain to the history and preaching of Peter. The
whole becomes still more difficult from the fact that, in the testimonies of -
the ancients, we have not a single indication respecting the rise of these
apocryphal writings, and respecting their relation to one another, and
their various recensions.
The pseudo-Clementine Homilies are very nearly related to these
Recognitions, in respect to contents ; but in respect to the language, no
comparison can be instituted, since we have only the Latin translation of
the Recognitions, while we have the Greek original of the Homilies, the
Clementina, the other work ascribed to Clement. There are nineteen
of them, in which almost the same matter is brought forward as in the
Recognitions; so that it seems as if both works were only different
recensions or editions of one and the same work. Probably the object
of these Clementine homilies is to set forth the apostle Peter as a
defender of the Judaizing Christianity. According to the judgment of
a distinguished church-historian, the Clementine Homilies come near
the view of the Nazarenes ; while in them the complete observance of the
ceremonial law is held necessary for the Jews only, not for the heathen."
1 A. Neander on the Pseudo-Clementine Homilies, a contribution to the history of
THE CLEMENTINE WRITINGS. 349
At the same time, according to that author, there are in them some
things also which oppose the view of the Nazarenes.
The rise of the Clementine homilies may be placed, most probably, at
the end of the second or the beginning of the third century ; where the
Greek philosophy and speculative knowledge (γνῶσις) began the contest
with Christianity ; so that the work may have been occasioned by the
need of setting forth the collisions and dissensions of the time. It cannot
be the object here to enter into the development of the ideas contained
in them ; and in respect to them we can only refer to Neander’s excel-
lent treatise.
Respecting the early interpolation of writings which bear the name of
Clement, there is testimony, especially in the two epistles which are
preserved under his name in the Syrian church; and which Wetstein,
in the second part of his New Testament, first published from a Syriac
manuscript. In them there is found neither salutation nor subscription,
whereby we might come to know the author. Only the transcriber had
prefixed, ‘ Moreover, the first epistle of blessed Clement, the disciple of
the apostle Peter’ (Porro, epistola prior beati Clementis, discipuli Petri
apostoli.)' These epistles, which bear the impress of simplicity, and
in which is still found the whole church life of the apostolic time,
appear to have arisen in the second century. A strong indication of this
is the fact, that in them there is no trace of the idea of the Levitical
priesthood, which in the, writings of later times is carried out in so
many. ways ; but while, before the fourth century, they are not mentioned
at all in any testimony of the ancients, this may well be alleged against
their early introduction. They could not, however, have been forged
later than the beginning of the third century.
_ Another writing, which belongs to this circle of traditions, the first
epistle of Clement to James, is certainly spurious; and came as little
from Clement, if we may now consider this epistle as it is found in the
edition of the pseudo-Isidore, or as it is still extant in the old trans-
lation by Rufin. Some have been disposed to assert its authenticity
according to this translation; but Constant has already suggested, that
the Ebionites, as a supplement to his Genetischen Entwickelung der vornehmsten
gnostischen Systeme. Berlin, 1818; S. 361.
1 Besides being in Wetstein, the epistles are found also in Mansi (Sacror.
Conciliorum nova et amplissima collectio. Florent. et Venet. 1759); in Mansi’s
Collection, Epistola vi. et vii. tom. i. p. 144-156. Nathaniel Lardner, in his ‘ Dis-
sertation upon the two Epistles ascribed to Clement of Rome, lately published by
Mr. Wetstein,’ has assigned many reasons for not ascribing them to Clement.
350 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
James was martyred long before the death of Peter.’ Against this, to
be sure, there has been suggested again the uncertainty of the time of
this historical fact. Still that Clement is not the author is fully certain ;
and while we cannot here bring the proof from the contents of the epistle
(the reader can easily consult them himself), we add merely that the tes-
timonies of the ancients prove negatively that Clement is not the author.
Rufin, in his preface to the Recognitions, thinks that the epistle was
written after the Recognitions; and Photius (Cod. 112 and 113),
that it is a dedication of the work which embraced the Acts of Peter,
the Disputations with Simon, and the Recognition of Clement and his
family. However this may be, it hence appears, indirectly, that they
also did not regard the epistle as really belonging to Clement. The
second so-called Clementine epistle to James, of which Rufin yet knew
nothing, is manifestly spurious.
Besides: these most generally known epistles of Clement, there are
still several which have been less generally known ; but, nevertheless, all
have been falsely introduced under the name of Clement.?
Moreover, under the name of Clement, there has come to us an abstract
from the Clementine homilies, from the Recognitions, from the first
epistle of Clement to James, from the Martyrdom of Clement, and from
the Narrative of Ephraim, in which all that is superfluous and hurtful
seems to be designedly either omitted or amended.
The Martyrdom of Clement, which is full of the most tasteless super-
stition, belongs unquestionably to a very late time, as it is mentioned by
no ancient writer; and Rufin (De Adulteratione Librorum Origenis) is
*
1 Epistole Rom. Pontiff. ed. Petri Const. tom. i. in the Appendix, p. 3,4. Par.
1721, fol. Sed et inde certa et explicata est epistole hujus falsitas, quod eam Cle-
mens post passionem Petri ad Jacobum scribere fingitur, quem ante Petrum obiisse
indubitatis monumentis notum habetur. Nam Jacobum anno Christi 62,a Judezis
occisum esse convenit: Petrum autem aliqui anno 65, plures anno 66, alii aut 67 aut
68, nulli sane ante 65 passum existimant.
2 They are found in Mansi Coll. Ampliss. Concil. Epistola III. IV. V. tom. i. p.
130-144. Besides, Mansi has preserved from a very ancient manuscript at Lucca, six
pretended short Decrees of Clement, of which the last four contain nothing that speaks
positively against their spuriousness. Ibid. tom. i. p. 158. Blondell, in Pseudo-Isodoro
et Turriano Vapulantibus, Genev. 1628, is of the opinion that Isidore has forged these
also. Still, Mansi has received also into his collection the Preecepta 5. Petri de Sacra-
mentis Conservandis ; the contents of which, however, coincide, in great part, with the
contents of the second epistle of Clement to James. Ibid.
3 Κλήμεντος ἐπισκόπου Ῥώμης, περὶ τῶν πράξεων, ἐπιδημιῶν τε, Kal κἠρυγματων τοῦ
ἁγίου καὶ κορυφαίου τῶν ἀποστόλων Πέτρου ἐπιτομὴ ἐν ἣ καὶ ὁ αὐτοῦ συμπεριείληπται
βίος, πρὸς ᾿Ιώκωβον ἐπίσκοπον Ἱεροσολύμων.
THE CLEMENTINE WRITINGS. 301
the very first who mentioned Clement as a martyr. See what we have
said above, page 343."
We have here given a survey of the principal pseudo-Clementine writ-
ings; but, besides these, there are ascribed to Clement many others, which
we cannot here mention further.? As now the question in general, how so
great a multitude of spurious writings could have arisen, and where the
origin of them is to be sought, is not without importance ; ,so it is, too,
with the question, how Clement became the representative of a whole
circle of spurious writings. On this question in general, an investigation
has already been instituted by Mosheim ; and the result to which he has
come is, that the cause of this phenomenon is to be sought especially in
the multitude of heretical parties of the first centuries, who, in the con-
viction that a pious fraud was permitted for the support and extensive
spread of their views, invented writings and brought them into circula-
tion. Certainly we must concede to Mosheim, that, after the influence
of the new Platonic philosophy, the number of the spurious writings
increased, and these bore on them a peculiar Gnostic character; but,
nevertheless, these spurious writings are found in very great number,
before the New Platonics. It is certain that the endeavors to make
entrance for many regulations and institutions of each successive age, by
the authority of distinguished men, were very considerable causes of
these interpolations. In the fabrication, for example, of the pseudo-
Clementine writings, both causes, the dogmatic interest and the hier-
archal, have found place. Their author belongs manifestly to the class
1 Τὸ has already been mentioned, that the collection of the canons also has been
ascribed to Clement; another indication that this name was considered as a collective
and very comprehensive one.
2 Periodi Petri, Disputatio Petri et Apionis, Sermones de providentia et justo judi-
cio Dei, libri x.: de vero Propheta, de proprietate intelligentize Legis, de principio, dew
Deo, de duobus ¢celis, de firmamento invisibili, de malo et bono, de verbis Domini,
que 5101 videntur esse contraria, sed non sunt, de generatione per Baptismum, Apo-
calypsis Petri sive Revelationes beati Petri apostoli, &c. Compare Cotelerius, SS.
Patr. temp. Apost. Opp. I. p. 818. Clement, too, as is well known, has been thought
to be the author of the epistle to the Hebrews. This conjecture is founded on the
great similarity of this epistle to the first epistle of Clement to the Corinthians. Here
it may well be replied, that it can hardly be supposed that this author would have
copied himself; that therefore this circumstance much more favors the opinion that
Clement used and imitated the epistle to the Hebrews. See more on this subject in
F. Bleeck, Versuch einer vollstandigen Einleitung in den Brief an die Hebriier. Ber-
lin, 1828; S. 410.
3 Dissertatio de causis suppositorum Librorum inter Christianos. Sec. I. et II. in
Diss. ad Hist. Eccles. pertinent, vol. i. p. 217—; et Diss. de turbata per recentiores
Platonicos Ecclesia, ib. p. 85.
By ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
of the Judaizing Christians, although he holds the observance of the cere-
monial law to be obligatory only for the Jews, not for the Gentiles, that
have become Christians. See Neander, in the reference already made.
Hence it must necessarily have had for the author of those writings a
high dogmatic interest, if Peter was actually a defender of the Judaizing
Christianity ; and, since he had no doubt of this, he would not hesitate to
represent him thus in a fictitious work.
If, now, Clement was held to be the author of the work, this would
have the more influence and respect, since he had been an immediate
disciple of Peter and Paul, and associated with both. The fabricator,
therefore, had no scruple to ascribe them to Clement; and he did this
the more readily, as, respecting the life of Clement himself, only few
certain facts were known, and these very well permitted the belief that he
had stood in a close connection with Peter. It comports with the char-
acter of the circle of the pseudo-Clementine traditional writings, that, for
the most part, all these writings had their origin in the East, and thence
were spread abroad. Perhaps the reason why so many writings bear
the name of Clement may be sought in this, that they arose in the East,
where the less the historical Clement was known, the more easily a tra-
dition respecting him might be constructed.
We see, therefore, how already, at the end of the second century, on
account of dogmatic interest, pseudo-Clementine writings were clan-
destinely introduced. Later, the hierarchal interest. prevailed in the
fabrication of Clementine writings. More and more appear under this
name; so that, in the end, the name of Clement becomes a collective
and standing name for apocryphal writings. This we perceive also in
the fact that the name of Clement is ascribed to our Constitutions. In
the Constitutions themselves no cause for it was found; since, as we have
seen, only in one single place is there mention of the relation of Clem-
ent as the bearer of the Constitutions; which place, on that very account,
might be called in question. The investigation also of the testimonies
respecting the Constitutions has shown that first after the times of
Epiphanius, when alteration and corruption had already been at work
upon the Constitutions, the name of Clement occurs in them. But
hence it may well be conjectured, that also first after the times of
Epiphanius, the Constitutions were viewed as Clementine ; and this, not
so much because they were believed to have come from Clement, as be-
cause they belonged to the great circle of pseudo-Clementine writings.
In the preparing of the Constitutions, there prevails, doubtless, the hie-
rarchal interest. To promote this, the name of Clement must certainly
have rendered good service, while it served directly to denote tradi-
tional writings which had come down from age to age, and found the
THEIR UNITY. 353
best application in the Constitutions which instituted regulations for the
whole sphere of the church and of the life. As these regulations now
were given under the false name of the apostles, and this fraud was
easily perceived, so it happened as it were of itself, without its being
necessary to suppose a definite object, that the Constitutions were
ascribed to Clement, that is, were reckoned in the οἴσει of extant
pseudo-Clementine writings.
CHAPTER IV.
DETERMINATION OF THE AGE OF THE CONSTITUTIONS, AND INQUIRY
RESPECTING THE FIRST SEVEN BOOKS.
On the opinion that the Constitutions are composed of parts which were
once distinct works.
Iy the historical representation of the opinions respecting the Consti-
tutions, we have several times mentioned this opinion, and have endeav-
ored to refute the arguments which were brought for its support. Here,
therefore, we need only exhibit some arguments which perhaps could
still be adduced to sustain it; examine them more closely ; and set over
against them the arguments which ‘speak for the unity of the Constitu-
tions, and can be pointed out, aside from the matters connected with that
discussion.
It has been asserted by some, that the ancient Constitutions were only
a work of very small compass; and there has been an effort to prove
this by the testimony of Eusebius and Athanasius, and especially by the
testimony of the librarian Anastasius. At a comparatively late period,
it is said, our present Constitutions, which are of considerable compass,
may have been formed by the melting down of the Instructions (ded ayo)
mentioned by Eusebius and Athanasius with the Constitution (διάταξις)
used by Epiphanius, and perhaps also with the work which Anastasius
quotes. But—to pass over the fact that this view denies in the outset,
without proof, the identity of the Constitutions of Eusebius and Athana-
sius with those of Epiphanius — we see not on what the assumption rests,
23
ODA: ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
that the Instructions of Eusebius and Athanasius were only of small
compass. In the testimony itself, as our foregoing discussion must have
shown (see p. 803), there is no ground for it; and hence it seems
arbitrary. Nor can the testimony of Anastasius speak for this view, as
we have already shown (p. 306). Here we only add, that the testi-
mony of Anastasius, in view of the Jncomplete Work on Matthew, and of
the Trullan canon, falls to the ground. The testimony of the Incomplete
Work on Matthew has shown us, that, according to the highest probability,
the eighth book of the Constitutions was then known; that therefore the
work must have had a considerable compass, if we bear in mind that the
testimony of Epiphanius vouches for the existence of several other
books of the Constitutions. It seems, too, as if the canon of the Trullan
council would not have passed its decision on a little, insignificant work.
Should it be said that it is still difficult to explain how Anastasius could
adduce an Instruction of the Apostles (dWuzi τῶν ἀποστόλῶν) of so small
compass, we request attention to our explanation of the reading of
Anastasius, and think it probable that he could still have known that
abstract which Athanasius mentions, although it was lost at a later
period, and has not come down to us.
Perhaps some, however, might use a circumstance from the testimony
of Epiphanius, in order to establish that view; and hence we will in
anticipation consider it more closely. Since Epiphanius quotes only
from the first and the fifth book of the Constitutions, it might safely be
inferred that only these two books had been known to him; and since
they were of no very great compass, this speaks in favor of the asser-
tion, that the earlier Constitutions did not embrace much, and, first at a
later period, were increased to the present extent by the addition of .
other Instructions. It is certainly true that Epiphanius quotes only
from the first and the fifth book of the Constitutions. (The passages
adduced by him are found b. i. ὁ. 1 and 3; Ὁ. ν. 6. 17 and 19; ιν,
6. 15; Ὁ. v. ὁ. 20; b. v. c. 18, 15, 18, and 19.) But surely this is only
an accidental circumstance, which can easily be explained from the fact
that the fifth book, which treats concerning martyrs (περὶ μαρτύρων), con-
tains more than the others that is appropriate to the use of Epiphanius.
From the circumstance that a writer quotes only this or that book, but
does not mention others, it would surely be unsafe to infer immediately
that these other books were not extant in his time and known to him.
But if we only consider the matter more exactly, we need not repel that
general assertion by so general a counter-argument, which otherwise
would here be in its place.
It is certain, therefore, that Epiphanius was acquainted with the first
and the fifth book of the Constitutions. Now, the first book treats of the
THEIR UNITY. 35D
laity, and contains general moral precepts. The fifth book, on the con-
trary, treats of the martyrs ; and then connects with these a copious enu-
meration of the Christian festivals, and states why and how they are
observed. But does this naturally cohere in any way with the first
book? It is hardly conceivable that there was a work which embraced
only two books of such contents, where between the books there was no
relationship at all, no connection, no point of transition. And how
came together two matters so heterogeneous, without the least percepti-
ble connection? But if we consider all the seven books as they stand
together, we see their connection, as well in the general arrangement, as
also in the particular parts which will be discussed in our subsequent
investigations. The development of the plan of the Constitutions will
show how it lay in the author’s design to set up an authoritative stand-
ard for the whole ecclesiastical life: He wished to impart precepts for
all the members of the church, for laymen and clergy; he wished to
determine more closely all ecclesiastical relations, the position and the
relation of the clergy to one another, in the control and management of
the church; he wished further to settle more exactly the ecclesiastical
usages, explain their meaning, and promote their more strict observ-
ance.
After presenting, in the jirst book, some precepts for the laity, the
author, in the second book, treats very copiously respecting the position
and the duties of the bishops and the lower clergy. The third book
determines the duties of the widows who then made a part of the clerical
or spiritual community, fixes their ecclesiastical employments, and the
duties of some of the lower clergy. The fourth book, which bears the
general superscription ‘concerning orphans, defines their relation to
the bishops, and then imparts precepts respecting oblations and other mat-
ters, which are very suitably followed by what is contained in the fifth
book. All coheres well; and throughout we perceive a definite object,
a judicious plan to give precepts and ordinances for the most multi-
farious ramifications of ecclesiastical life. The sixth book, which is
superscribed ‘ concerning schisms’ (περὶ σχισμάτων), speaks copiously on
the multiplied separations and heresies in the church, and on the evils
thence arising; warns and admonishes, and gives directions respecting
the heretics. And, finally, the seventh book embraces a multitude of
directions, which, for the most part, have reference more to the inner
ecclesiastical life.
To all this it must be added, that Epiphanius most probably quotes a
passage from the seventh book of our Constitutions, or, at least, had it
in mind. We have, indeed, in presenting his testimony, passed over
this citation, since in our Constitutions it is not found in so many words,
"
356 ’ ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
but in very general terms. Epiphanius (Heres. lxxv. 61) mentions a
precept of the Constitutions on the time of fasting, which is found nearly
the same in our Constitutions, Ὁ. vii. c. 23.7. In both places, fasting, on
the fourth day (quarta feria) and on the sixth (the Preparation, παρα-
σκευὴ) is commanded. But while, in the passages of the fifth book,
already presented (p. 314), the same directions in regard to fasting are
given, we cannot well view the passage in Ὁ. vil. ὁ. 23, as having been
taken from Epiphanius. Certainly Epiphanius can have had this pas-
sage also in his eye; and then, if this were the case, it would be another
evidence that the Constitutions known to Epiphanius were a work of
no small extent. r
But what speaks most decidedly against the opinion that the Constitu-
tions were only made up of many isolated pieces, is the whole form
and style of the work. The canons have a form adapted to the
notion of a law; but it is not so with the Constitutions. These do not
express their views briefly, decidedly, and categorically, in respect to
practical life, even when they would pass for ordinances ; but they have
more the form of a treatise. They move very heavily, and are over-
burdened with quotations from the Holy Scriptures. This, in respect
to the style of the Constitutions, is essentially characteristic, and distin-
guishes it from the style of the canons, in which, on account of their
brevity, this can have no place, as their whole nature would forbid their
entering upon dogmatic proofs. The citing of the Holy Scriptures goes
so far’in the Constitutions, that not only long passages are quoted word
for word, but even extended explanations of those passages are some-
’ times given, and an application of them made to the subject under con-
sideration. ‘This circumstance, which in respect to the Constitutions is
so characteristic, points essentially also to the unity of the whole work.
Constituent parts from various sources would most probably exhibit
variety in their manner, and would depart widely from each other in
their form and style, and especially in the qualities of the latter; so that
these departures and varieties could not but be seen. If any one say
1 Ei δὲ καὶ χρὴ τὸ τῆς διατάξεως τῶν ἀποστόλων λέγειν, πῶς ἐκεῖ ὡρίζοντο τετράδα Kai
Ἱτροσάββατον νηστείαν διὰ παντὸς, χωρὶς πεντεκοστῆς. If, moreover, it is also necessary
to mention that of the Constitution of the Apostles, how they there appointed the
fourth day of the week (Wednesday) and the day before the Sabbath (Friday) a
fast always, except Pentecost.
2 Αἱ δὲ νηστεῖα ὑμῶν μὴ ἔστωσαν μετὰ τῶν ὑποκριτῶν" νηστεύουσι yap δευτέρᾳ σαββά-
τῶν καὶ πέμπτῃ" ὑμεῖς δὲ ἤ τὰς πέντε νηστεύσατε ἡμέρας, ἤ τετράδα καὶ παρασκευὴν.
But let not your fasts be with the hypocrites; for they fast on the second and the
fifth day of the week. But do ye fast either the five days, or the fourth and the
Preparation.
THEIR AGE. 307
that the compiler has, in respect to contents, form, and style, so melted
down the Constitutions, that the work has become a whole, then the
assertion that they consisted of parts from various sources would fall
to ruin of itself, and become quite another, and be about equivalent
to saying that their author has used and had in view much that was
more ancient. This may be cheerfully conceded; as, by this conces-
sion, the unity of the Constitutions runs no more hazard than every
writing in which what is more ancient is circumspectly regarded.
If the former assertion were true, there would be traces of the put-
ting together and arrangement. Varieties in the style must have shown
themselves, and the form could not well have been one and the same
throughout. Then, too, it would need to be explained why not a single
testimony of the ancients has descended to us, confirming the assumption
of various distinct pieces; and not only will this explanation be difficult,
if not altogether impossible to give, but we shall be obliged, besides, to
venture the assertion that all these distinct writings and parts, from
which the Constitutions must be put together, have, in their original
form, been entirely lost, and that no account of them whatever has
come down to us.
Besides these general remarks on the unity of the work, we will
further point out the connection in detail, where it shall be necessary.
Determination of the Age of the Constitutions.
We have pointed out how the name of the apostles in the Constitu-
tions is to be considered; have discussed what meaning the name Clem-
ent has in the same production; and have shown that the name, in either
case, does not by any means denote the relation of the author to his
work. But now the question could be started, Who, then, is the author
of the Constitutions? and we might believe that, as in other cases, here
also historical criticism would give us the means of deciding. Yet the
external and the internal conditions of the writing are of such a kind
that this cannot be our task, and that we can scarcely make an attempt
at it, if we do not wish to lose ourselves in an endless multitude of con-
jectures, without ever reaching solid ground, and finding confirmation
for the conjecture which we might propose. Beveridge’s attempt,
which we have mentioned (p. 276), is the only one which is hazarded
respecting the author of the Constitutions. This, however, since it rests
9.58... ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
on a very isolated ground, and takes only a partial view, must of neces-
sity fall out unhappily. So, too, must every other attempt have the
greatest difficulty, since it can attach itself to nothing that is firmly
established. We have, for instance, not the slightest intimation in the
testimonies of the ancients respecting the true author of the Consti-
tutions; for all the testimonies respecting that work name only the
apostles and Clement. To argue from internal evidence is doubly diffi-
cult in a writing which wishes to represent a false age, and in whose
plan it lies to substitute artfully a false author instead of the true one.
From the external testimonies respecting the Constitutions, and from
the internal evidence, it will, on the contrary, be possible for us to
point out their age in the most exact and careful manner. Yes, we
will endeavor to determine the age of the Constitutions, at least ap-
proximately, up to the difference of a few years, and point out their
origin as necessarily falling in this or that time. This, however difficult
it may be, will be a possible task of criticism ; while, on the contrary,
in the attempt to determine who the author was, there is no historical
and positive basis. Besides, the Constitutions can also have had an
entirely unknown author, who, moreover, as it is usually done in a
forged work, applied the greatest care to conceal the fraud (which other-
wise might be well intended), and to attain his object. What is the
most important of all, in this matter, is to settle firmly the age of the
Constitutions, and exhibit the proper evidence.
While, however, it is our wish to determine the age of the Constitu-
tions, we separate the first seven books, which, by themselves, make out
a whole, from the eighth book, which, according to the highest proba-
bility, arose later, and then was added to the first seven. In the eighth
BODES much is copiously repeated, which had already been handled in
the preceding books. The form of the Constitutions, and their style in
the eighth book, are entirely different from what is found in the seven.
It is manifest that the greatest part of the eighth book consists of litur-
gical formularies, and that all the objects occurring in it point to a
later age. We now assume in the way of anticipation, that the age of
the seven books is different from that of the eighth; and, in the investi-
gation respecting the eighth, we will furnish ample proof that it is
different.
We enter now upon the following course:— We state briefly in the
outset the result of our inquiry; and then point it out, step by step, and
endeayor to vindicate it amply, in the investigations respecting each
individual book.
Our discussion of the external testimonies respecting the Constitutions
has shown that Eusebius, Athanasius, and Epiphanius, can be admitted
THEIR AGE. 359
as vouchers, that already during the whole fourth century the Constitu-
tions had been extant and known. This is, therefore, for us a fixed
historical point, and we shall be obliged to seek the age of the Con-
Stitutions before that time. Indeed their first seven books contain
nothing which we might be obliged to consider as belonging to a later
time, if we except a few interpolations, which were made after the
time of Epiphanius, and which we will point out in an investigation
devoted to that subject. As these are not very considerable and ex-
tensive, we pass over them here. They can have no influence upon
the determination of the age. The external testimonies constrain
us, therefore, to seek for the origin of the work before the fourth cen-
tury; and with this all the internal evidences agree. Now, in refer-
ence to the contents, the Constitutions bear on themselves the clearest
impress that they must have arisen towards the end of the third century.
Their whole contents testify to this most strikingly. The form of their
public divine service; their whole ritual and disciplinary institution,
which they bring before us; the state of their teachers and servants of
the church; finally, the whole plan and object for which the Constitu-
tions seem to have arisen, are so many proofs in favor of our assertion.
The whole internal and external form of the church, as it presents itself
in these writings, we find again in the third century; and the agree-
ment is so great, that it can be pointed out even in the most inconsider-
able things. But there is another circumstance which very much facili-
tates the determining of the age of the Constitutions. They evidently
bear, in a high degree, the impress of the age of Cyprian, and have pro-
ceeded entirely from the spirit and aim which Cyprian had. The idea
of the unity of the church, the notion of the excessive regard for bish-
ops, is also the basis of our Constitutions. We shall be able to follow
the agreement with the ideas and views of Cyprian, even in the minutest
parts of the government of the church. It will also not be difficult for
us to exhibit the agreement of our Constitutions with some few writers
who flourished in the middle and towards the end of the third century.
But, since Cyprian was not acquainted with them, and no writer of that
age mentions them, we must assume, that in the time of Cyprian, the Con-
stitutions were not extant. For had they been extant, it cannot be sup-
posed that they would not have been used in the numerous contentions,
for example, respecting the reception of those who had fallen away (the
lapst), and on many other occasions.‘ This permits us to conclude, that
they arose not long after Cyprian, towards the end of the third century,
in some oriental church ; and that_ they proceeded from an author who
had adopted the principles and ideas of Cyprian, and wished to transmit
' them perpetually to the oriental church. As we have now established
360 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
the end of the third century for the age of the first seven books; so, for
the age of the eighth book, we name the end of the fourth, or, at the
most, the beginning of the fifth century, in favor of which speaks the
external testimony of the Jncomplete Work on Matthew, which, how-
ever, we will prove chiefly by a thorough comparison with Chrysostom.
Investigation on the First Book of the Constitutions.
It is superscribed concerning the laity (περὶ λαϊκῶν) ; and, among all
the eight books of the Constitutions, it is of the smallest extent. It con-
tains ten chapters, which, for the most part, are occupied in giving moral
precepts, and often refer to passages of Scripture. Since these moral
and disciplinary rules are quite commonly held, only a little can be
brought from this book indicating the age of the Constitutions. Still it
contains one thing, from which perhaps we might argue.
After warning has been given against covetousness, revenge, and love
of pomp, and Christians have been exhorted to industry and to the
reading of the Scriptures, the reading of all heathen books is forbidden,
(ce. 6):—‘ Abstain from all heathen books. For what hast thou to do
with such foreign discourses, or laws, or false prophets, that turn aside
the unstable from the faith?’ ‘Ifa man wishes to read historical books,
he has,’ thinks the author of the Constitutions, ‘the books of the Kings;
or poetic, he has the Prophets, Job, and the Proverbs; or lyric, he has
the Psalms.’ Hence, it is concluded, he must abstain entirely from the
reading of all heathen books.' The Constitutions express themselves still
more strongly in b. ii. 6. 61:—‘ But why wilt thou be a partaker of
heathen oracles, which are nothing but dead men, declaring, by the
inspiration of the devil, deadly things, and such as are subversive of the
faith, and draw away to polytheism those that attend to them?’
From this perhaps we might borrow an argument, though not with
full assurance, as, in the outset, we ought cheerfully to concede. At an
earlier period, to be sure, the question had been discussed among the
Christians, whether a man may venture to read the writings of the
heathen ; yet the contest had never been carried on more zealously than
about the middle of the third century. Clement of Alexandria (lib. i.
Operis varie contexti), Tertullian (De Idololatria, ὁ. 10), and Origen
1 Compare Rosenmiiller, Historia Interpretationis Librorum Sacrorum, hb. i. α. ii.
p. 121.
INVESTIGATION ON THE FIRST BOOK. 361
(Philocalia, c. 13), had declared themselves in favor of reading heathen
authors. Origen especially prosecuted the study of heathen literature
very zealously; and even heathen writers acknowledged that he was
highly distinguished in these studies.! But this predilection for Greek
science was offensive to not a few; and Origen found it necessary to
defend himself in a letter against those who disapproved studies of this
kind. Hence it is possible that the author of the Constitutions had
respect to these contentions, and declared himself with so much decision
against the reading of heathen books, especially because the most influ-
ential men stood on the side of the other opinion. Towards the
end of the sixth chapter and in the whole of the ninth, the Constitu-
tions are zealous against the shameful custom of men and women’s
bathing themselves together, and using the same bathing-tub.2. The
custom seems to have been pretty general and prevalent. In the same
manner, Clement of Alexandria (Pzdagogus, lib. iii. c. 5) censures
it most earnestly, and points out the great moral corruption which
must necessarily arise from it; and, in ὁ. 9, he states the causes on
account of which only, bathing could be permitted. How very much
that custom, however, prevailed in the middle of the third century, is
evident from the censure and the admonitions which are found also in
several passages of Cyprian.2 Hence we make no false conclusion, if
we say that, since the author of the Constitutions also felt the necessity
of contending against the same indecorum, he probably wrote either in
the same time or in one only somewhat later.
In Ὁ. i. c. 8, and Ὁ. ii. c. 57, the Constitutions enjoin it on female
Christians to cover the head, when in the street, and by a veil to con-
ceal themselves from the inquisitive. Now if the account were to be
relied on, which George Cedrenus relates to us, that the emperor De-
1 Euseb. Eccles. Hist. Ὁ. vi. c. 18: Whence also he considered the studies of
political and philosophical matters particularly necessary for himself. And c. xix.:
Let these, therefore, suffice to evince both the calumnies of the false accuser, and also
the great proficiency of Origen in the branches of Grecian literature. Respecting
which, defending himself against some who censured him for devoting so much study
to those pursuits, he writes thus in a certain epistle.
* C.6: Moreover, when thou walkest abroad, and hast a mind to bathe, make use
of that bath which is appropriated to men. C. 9: Of a woman’s not bathing with
men:— Avoid also that disorderly practice of bathing in the same place with men;
for many are the nets of the evil one.
3. De Disciplina et Habitu Virginum, near the end. Quid vero, que promiscuas
balneas adeant, qu oculis ad libidinem curiosis, pudori ac pudicitie corpora dicata
prostituunt, que quum viros, atque a viris nude, videant turpiter, ac videntur,
nonne ipse illecebram vitiis praestant? Nonne ad corruptelam et injuriam suam
desideria preesentium sollicitant et invitant 1
362 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
cius [ A.D. 249] by an edict forbade Christian women to cover the head;
we might from this infer that the Constitutions bring to remembrance
anew the command of the apostle Paul (1 Cor. 11); just beeause, at the
time of their being written, this custom was, through the edict of De-
cius, in danger of being entirely done away. On the relation of this
book to the other books of the Constitutions, and whence it comes that
hardly any criterion is found in this book for determining the age of the
Constitutions, we shall present some considerations in a subsequent part
of our discussion.
Investigation on the Second Book of the Constitutions.
There are two ideas and views, in particular, which are found in this
book, and from which especially we can borrow proofs for the opinion
already stated respecting the time when the Constitutions came into
existence. The first view consists in this, that extraordinary authority,
exalting itself over every thing, is ascribed to the bishops; that the sal-
vation of the church depends on this high position of the bishops ; and
that, without the bishops as such, we can have no conception of a church.
As the carrying-out of this idea lay in the plan of the Constitutions, so,
further on, when we unfold it more, we shall also point to the middle
and the end of the third century as the time when it acquired in the
church peculiar power. ‘ |
The second view, which is expressed in many chapters of this
book, is the milder opinion in respect to receiving again into church-
fellowship the penitents, and such as had fallen away. Here all bears
the impress, that these regulations were written towards the end of the
third century. They themselves suppose oppositions and different
opinions, and seek to combat these by arguments and examples from the
Holy Scriptures. We see clearly that the spread of this view lies at
the heart of the writer. He treats the theme very copiously, even so
as to become quite prolix, and returns to it again and again.
Admonitions and commands are directed especially to the Bishops, not
to make themselves unworthy of their high office by unchristian rigor.
This subject is presented particularly in c. 12, 14, 16, 24, 38, 41, and .
55; and more or less in c. 19, 15, 19, 21, 22, and 23. It is certain
that all these precepts are directed against the rigor which at the time
when the Constitutions were made, was exercised towards the penitents,
and such as had fallen away. Thus it is said ine. 14: ‘ Receive there-
INVESTIGATION ON THE SECOND BOOK. 363
fore him that repenteth, without any doubting. Be not hindered by
those who unmercifully say that we must not be defiled with such, nor
so much as speak to them; for such advice is from men that are unac-
quainted with God and his providence, but are unreasonable judges and
unmerciful beasts; for they are ignorant that we ought to avoid society
With offenders, not in discourse, but in actions.’ ‘We ought not there-
fore to hearken to those who are constantly inclined to kill, and hate
mankind, and love accusations, and, under fair pretences, bring men to
death. From these and similar pas:ages, we must infer that the
violence of the controversy respecting the manner in which the dis-
cipline of the church ought to be administered had risen to the highest ;
and the strong and everywhere purposely inserted polemics on this
point warrant the inference, that this controversy had already become
general. In this matter, too, the Constitutions express entirely Cyp-
rian’s view, which, soon after the Novatian controversies, became the
general one. Here, of course, only Cyprian’s later opinion on this sub-
ject can be meant; for it is well known, that, after he had made many a
painful and bitter experiment, a great change occurred in his principles.
The Constitutions now represent entirely that milder opinion which
he embraced at the later period. But the polemics which are di-
rected against that dark, lowering view, lead us to conclude that all
these regulations which make a large part of this second book, and in
themselves are all connected together, were given in reference to the
Novyatian controversies, which at that time exerted considerable influ-
ence on the whole Christian church, even that of the East. We will, in
a short sketch, bring before ourselves that time, so that we may the bet-
_ ter understand how it corresponds with our Constitutions.
Down to that time there were no firmly established rules on the mat-
ter of penance in its ecclesiastical relations; and there was no canon
acknowledged by the church generally, as having authority, so as to
restrain the arbitrary administration of church discipline. At first,
Cyprian was attached to the stricter view in respect to the discipline of
penitents ; and this arose from his education, and the manner in which
he contemplated ecclesiastical life. By the zealous study of Tertullian,
whose influence had been great in the formation of his character, Cyp-
rian had adopted many a Montanist view; and it was very natural that
1 Tt might be objected that these clashing opinions were in the church at 2 much
earlier day; that, especially, the Montanist heresy called forth these contests ; and that
Tertullian was very severe with the penitents. But still, even Tertullian would not
have them excluded for ever; and, at all events, there were not in his time such violent
collisions and contests as those which we must infer from the Constitutions.
364 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
the man who acknowledged no salvation out of the church, and even out
of the external church, must also have held the falling away from that
church to be a crime for which it would be difficult to make expiation.*
Still the many external and internal sufferings which came upon him in
consequence of the schism of Felicissimus, and his own deep-feeling
heart, paternally disposed towards the penitent, induced him to accede
to the milder view, and to receive again into church-fellowship those
who had manifested true repentance. Our Constitutions, however, may
have in view, not so much these controversies, as the Novatian ; for,
while the schism in the North African church proceeded from the laxer
party, the Novatian controversies were excited by the stricter party,
against which our Constitutions speak. These controversies, too, were
more violent than those in the North African church ; and they extended
themselves wider, and exerted their influence everywhere. Still the
milder party was the most numerous, and finally gained the victory by
the firm union of Cyprian and the Roman bishop Cornelius.
In the penance-discipline, now, our Constitutions laid down, in the
outset, the principle, that he who exercises true repentance ought to be
received again into church-fellowship. Thus it is said in ο. 18: ‘In
the first place, therefore, condemn the guilty person with authority ;
afterwards try to bring him home with mercy and compassion, and
readiness to receive him, promising him salvation, if he will change his
course of life, and come to repentance; and when he is penitent, do
thou, with thoughtfulness and solemnity, receive him, remembering the -
Lord who hath said that there ts joy in heaven over one sinner that
repenteth.* Cyprian also judged in the same manner. The 15th and
16th chapters express the same; where, however, caution in receiving
persons a second time is commended.’ Still nothing is said in favor
1 De Testimoniis, lib. iii. c. 28. Non posse in ecclesia remitti ei, qui in Deum
deliquerit, in Evangelio κατὰ Mattheum: Qui dixerit verbum adversus filium homi-
nis, remittatur illi; qui autem dixerit adversus Spiritum Sanct im, non remittet ir illi
neque in isto szculo, neque in futuro. Item κατὰ Marcum: Omnia peccata remitten-
tur filiis hominum et blasphemix: qui autem blasphemaverit in Spiritum Sanctum, non
remittatur illi, sed reus erit xterni peccati. De hoc ipso in Βασιλείων primo: Si delin-
quendo peccet vir adversus virum, orabunt pro 60 dominum, si autum in Deum peccet
homo, quis orabit pro eo 2
* Cyprian, Epist. 53. Quos utique ad pcenitentiam Dominus non hortaretur, nisi
quia pcenitentibus indulgentiam pollicetur. Et in Evangelio: Dico, inquit, vobis,
sic erit gaudium in ccelo super uno peccatore pcenitentiam agente quam super nona-
ginta novem justis, quibus non est opus pcnitentia, Ke.
3 And if upon examination thou findest that he is penitent and fit to be received
fully into the church, when thou hast afflicted him his days of fasting, according to
INVESTIGATION ON THE SECOND BOOK. 365
of that laxity which would receive every one.’ A mode of arguing
precisely similar to that in the Constitutions, ¢. 20, is found in Cyprian.
The following admonition in c. 20 is given to the bishop : —‘ Seek
that which is wanting, as the Lord God our gracious Father hath sent
his own Son, the good Shepherd and Savior, our Master Jesus, and
hath commanded him to leave the ninety and nine upon the mountains,
and go in search after that which was lost, and, when he found tt, to
take it upon his shoulders, and to carry it into the flock, rejoicing that he
had found that which was lost. In like manner, do thou, O bishop, be
obedient, seeking that which is lost, setting right that which hath wan-
dered, bringing back that which is gone astray.’ In the day of judg-
ment, says Cyprian, it will be laid to our charge that we have not cared
for the diseased sheep.” It is indeed true, that in these passages the
verbal similarity rests only on the using of the Scripture expressions in
Matt. 18 and Luke 15: still there certainly prevails in the whole fifty-
second epistle which Cyprian wrote to Antonian respecting Cornelius
and Novatian, the same mild view of ecclesiastical discipline in regard
to the penitents. In like manner as Cyprian, the Constitutions, to
establish the correctness of their view, adduce the consideration that
those who are thrust from the church would betake themselves, in
despair, to the heathen, or become entangled in heresies, or entirely
estranged from the church and from hope in God.’ Then, in c. 22,
examples from the Old Testament are presented, how God also, upon true
repentance, has forgiven; but, on the other hand, in c. 23, Amon is
mentioned as a terrifying example. With all mildness in the view
respecting the penance-discipline, there still prevails a very strict moral
spirit, which, in case of necessity, does not omit to apply even the most
the degree of his offence, two, three, five, or seven weeks ; so set him at liberty, speak-
ing such things to him as are suitable to be said in way of reproof, instruction, and
exhortation to a sinner for his reformation.
1 C. 17. So one scabby sheep, if not separated from those that are whole, infecteth
the rest with the same distemper ; and a man infected by the plague is to be avoided
by all men, and a mad dog is dangerous to every one that he toucheth. If, therefore,
we neglect to separate the transgressor from the church of God, we shall make the
Lord’s house a den of thieves.
2 Cypriani Epist. 52. Adscribetur nobis in die judicii, nec ovem sauciam curasse,
et propter unam sauciam multas integras perdidisse. Et cum Dominus relictis nona-
ginta novem sanis unam errantem et lassam quesierit, et juventam humeris suis ipse
portaverit, &c.
3 Cypriani Epist. 52. Quorum si peenitentiam respuamus habentium aliquam
fiduciam tolerabilis conscientiz, statim cum uxore, cum liberis, quos incolumes reser-
vayerant, in hzresin vel schisma diabolo invitante rapiuntur. Compare Constitut.
b. ii. c. 21. He also who is separated unjustly by thy want of care in judging, &c.
366 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS. Ν
rigorous means. Thus, in c. 41, it is said: ‘ But if thou seest any one
past repentance, and he hath become insensible, then, with sorrow and
lamentation, cut off from the church the incurable’
It could be said, that in all these regulations, there is no specific refer-
ence to the Novatian controversies, nor any mention of them by name.
In judging of this circumstance, however, we must not forget that the
author of the Constitutions wished to feign the apostolic time ; that hence
he was obliged to avoid carefully every thing definite, and treat the mat-
ter in a general way. Besides, it has not been asserted at all, that these
reculations had their origin exactly at the time of the Novatian contro-
versies; but what has been asserted is only, that, in the regulations,
these controversies seem to have been borne in mind. They can rather
have arisen soon after the Novatian controversies, when the view
respecting ecclesiastical penance-discipline began to become generally
more mild. Besides, in order to oppose, in the way of anticipation, an
objection which may possibly arise, we remark that these different views
found place in the whole church, and these oppositions had come to be
spoken of also in the East. There was generally in the East an attach-
ment to the milder view; and this fact speaks in favor of our opinion
in reference to the Constitutions. ‘That this view prevailed in the East,
we see, among other evidences, from an epistle of Dionysius of Alex-
andria, which he, when Novatian sought to win him over to his party,
wrote to Dionysius of Rome. With good reason, says he, we abhor
Novatian, since he divides the church, and draws away some of the-
brethren to ungodliness and blasphemy, since he advances a malicious
doctrine concerning God, and calumniates the most gracious Lord Jesus
Christ as being destitute of compassion."
Generally speaking, all the subordinate conditions which the Consti-
tutions establish for the reception of the penitents, and all the formal
usages which according to the Constitutions ought to be employed on
such an occasion, are found also in Cyprian and those who followed the
milder view. To the bishop is ascribed the right to receive the peni-
tents into communion, while the whole church prays for them.? Cyp-
rian also mentions the same thing.’ The act of readmission is performed
chiefly by the laying on of hands (manuum impositio). Thus in the
1 Eusebius, Eccles. Hist. Ὁ. vii. ο. 8.
2 Const. b. ii. ο. 18. And when with tears the offender beggeth readmission, receive
him, the whole church praying for him; and when, by imposition of thy hand, thou —
hast admitted him, give him leave to abide afterwards in the flock.
3 Epist. 55 ad Cornelium. O si posses, frater carissime, istic interesse nobiscum,
cum pravyi isti et perversi de schismata revertuntur, ἕο.
INVESTIGATION ON THE SECOND BOOK. 367
Constitutions, Ὁ. ii. ec. 18, 41, and 48. Bingham mentions this also
among the ceremonies in the reception of the periitents, and adduces for
proof the 15th canon of the council at Agatha; yet this rite is much
more ancient, and is found expressly in Cyprian.
We here pass over the development of the Jewish theocratic ideas
which are found especially in ¢. 25, since we shall, further on, show the
remarkable agreement of the Constitutions with Cyprian also in this
respect. Altogether conformably to the Jewish theocracy, referring to
it, and setting it up as an example, they assert here that to the priesthood
belong the first-fruits and the tithes ; and then they discuss the question
copiously in what manner the bishop may be able to make appropria-
tions from these to himself, as well as to distribute to others.? The
whole argumentation is brought from the Old Testament, and especially
from tlie idea of the Levitical priesthood. Then the bishop is com-
manded to distribute aright the revenues of the church to the widows
and the needy. The right is briefly conceded to the bishop to divide
the revenues of the church, according to his judgment, to all who have
need. Here it is natural to recollect that it was exactly the exercise of
this right that occasioned the controversies and schisms between Cyp-
rian and Felicissimus. Cyprian had in view a church visitation, and
wished to support the poor of his church from the church treasury.
But the party of the presbyters opposed itself to this design, and
denied that the right devolved on Cyprian as bishop, all alone, to dis-
tribute the revenues of the church. Before Cyprian we see no bishop,
alone and without limitation, exercise this right. He, on the contrary,
states definitely, that the bishop has to distribute the revenues of the
church.* This also coincides exactly with the other views of Cyprian,
who wished to recognize only in the bishop, and in no other, the true
representation of the church.
’ Concil. Agath. (A.D. 506) Can. xv. Pcenitentes tempore, quo pcenitentiam
petunt, impositionem manuum et cilicium super caput a sacerdote consequantur.
2 Epist. 9. Nam cum in minoribus peccatis agent peccatores pcenitentiam justo
tempore et secundum discipline ordinem ad exomologesin veniant, et per manus
impositionem episcopi et cleri jus communicationis accipiant; nunc crudo tempore,
persecutione adhuc perseverante, nondum restituta ecclesiz ipsius pace, ad communi-
cationem admittentur et offertur nomen eorum, et nondum pcenitentia acta, nondum
exomologesi facta, nondum manu eis ab episcopo et clero imposita, Eucharistia illis datur.
3 The superscription of c. 25 is, Concerning first-fruits and tithes, and how the
bishop ought either himself to partake of them, or to distribute to others. Compare
b. ii. c. 26, 34, and 35.
4 Cypriani Epist. 38. Ut cum ecclesia matre remanerent, et stipendia ejus episcopo
dispensante perciperent.
368 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Should any one think it right here to object, that all this is mere
conjecture, which has no firm support in the Constitutions themselves,
it may be cheerfully conceded that all this consists of details which
indeed often seem somewhat adventurously combined; but, on the other
side, it ought to be considered that, while a multitude of such details
are found here, they mutually sustain themselves, and strengthen each
otherwise isolated argument. If many indications and arguments in a
writing speak in favor of an age, each small trace must be carefully
considered, in order, where it is possible, to set forth for our inspection
the picture of an age as existing in such a writing. In favor of our
conjecture thus carried out, there is still another very essential cireum-
stance: In the same chapter there are named expressly the inferior
ranks of those who participated in the clerical character (minores ordi-
nes); and among these the readers (οἱ ἀναγινώσκοντες, lectores), the sing-
ers (οἱ @dol, cantores), and the door-keepers (οἱ πυλωροὶ, ostiarii), are
mentioned. They all occur again in Ὁ. iii. 6. 11,1 where, besides, men-
tion is made of players on stringed instruments (ψάλται, psaltes). Among
these classes of persons, that of the readers, it is probable, was the most
ancient. Tertullian (De Prescript. Heret. c. 41) is the first who men-
tions it. All the other offices which are here named occur about the
middle of the third century; and, indeed, first of all in an epistle of the
Roman bishop Cornelius (A.D. 252) to Fabius, bishop of Antioch.
This, in part, is preserved by Eusebius, in his Ecclesiastical History,
b. vi. c. 43, where also acolytes (ἀκόλουθοι) and exorcists (ἐξορκισταὶ) .
are mentioned. The former are not found in the Constitutions, but the
latter in b. viii. c. 26. The mention of these minor orders, as these
offices were designated at a late period, speaks therefore, it is manifest,
in favor of the time which we have assigned to the Constitutions ; while
there is found no testimony respecting them earlier than that of Corne-
lius. If the opinion of Cotelerius” is well founded, which assumes that,
in the adduced passages of the Constitutions, subdeacons are to be
understood as intended by the term ministers (ὑπηρέταις, Ὁ. 111, ο. 11), it
ought here to be specially remarked, that, out of our Constitutions, the
subdeacons occur first in Cyprian.’
1 ‘Nay, further, we do not permit to the rest of the clergy to baptize; as, for instance,
either to Readers, or Singers, or Porters, or Ministers, but only to the Bishops and
Presbyters, yet so that the Deacons are to minister to them therein. They are men-
tioned also in b. ii. c. 28 and 57, and in b. vi. ο, 17, and in several places of b. viii.
See c. 8, 19, 21, 22, and 28.
2 Ad lib. ii. c. 28, n. 6.
3 Epist. 24, 28, 78, 79, and 80.
INVESTIGATION ON THE SECOND BOOK. 369
We proceed now to connect with the proof already exhibited some
additional considerations to establish our conjecture; forc. 31 and ο. 32
afford us the means. These two chapters discuss more particularly the
relation in which the deacon stands to his bishop in the distribution of
the church-money for the support of the poor and needy. Chapter 31
commands, ‘Let him not do any thing at all without his bishop, nor
give any thing without his consent. For if he give to any one as to a
person in distress, without the bishop’s knowledge, he will give it so that
it must tend to the reproach of the bishop, and will accuse him as care-
less of the distressed.’ (See also Ὁ. iii. ο. 19.) From this, and from
what is said in the following chapter, we are authorized to conclude that
the deacon must have had under himself a part at least of the church
funds; for, otherwise, it could not be possible for him to support mem-
bers without the previous knowledge of the bishop. But now it is evi-
dent from the controversies of Cyprian and Felicissimus, that the
deacons then actually managed a part of the church money,’ as then
these very controversies were waged precisely on the point that the
deacon, without the bishop, wished to provide for the wants of the poor
belonging to his church. The Constitutions decide in favor of the
bishop, and inculcate on the deacon never to do any thing without the
consent of the bishop. Besides, when it is now manifest from c. 32,
that the deacon might not do this, lest he should awaken against the
bishop some murmuring and uneasiness,” should we not be justified in
finding in this, a reference to those controversies, or to others of that
kind, which certainly were not infrequent, as the relation of the deacon
to the bishop began at that time to be formed ?
Their mild view respecting the penance-discipline the Constitutions
set forth clearly in this also, that they would have the penitents, by the
readmission, return entirely to their former relations. The imposition
of hands by which the penitents are readmitted into the communion of
the believing, they consider as a second baptism.’ The Constitutions
1 Cypriani Epist. 49. Nicostratum vero diacono sancte administrationis: amisso,
ecclesiasticis pecuniis sacrilega fraude subtractis, viduarum ac pupillorum depositis
negatis, non tam in Africam venire voluisse quam conscientia rapimarum ac criminum
nefandorum illinc ab urbe fugisse.
? Tf, therefore, O deacon, thou knowest any one to be in distress, put the bishop in
mind, and so give; but do nothing in a clandestine way, to. his reproach, lest.thou raise
amurmur against him. For the murmur will not be against him, but against the
Lord God.
3 C. 41. Do thon, therefore, O bishop, act in the same manner; and as thou recciv-
est a heathen, after thou hast instructed and baptized him, so do:thou let all join in
prayers for this man, and restore him by imposition of hands. to his ancient place
24
370 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
argue that God not only forgives the penitents, but receives them
again into their former state. As a proof of this assertion, they adduce
David after the offence committed against Uriah. The same view is
expressed by Cyprian; that those who through higher virtue with the
help of the Lord had done away and obliterated their former misconduct,
should also return into their former relations.'
Some have wished to prove from c. 47, that the Constitutions could
not have arisen before the times of the Christian emperors. There a
standing tribunal, as it were, is ascribed to the bishop.?, Now from
this, it may seem that all controversies must have been adjusted before
the tribunal and court of the bishop; and since a definite day is estab-
lished for the administration of justice, all this may point to the regular
judicial proceeding ordained under the Christian emperors. But this
proof is quite untenable. It is ascertained that the Christians, from
the earliest times (in accordance with the urgent exhortation in 1 Cor.
6), decided their controversies among themselves, and did not resort to
the tribunals of the unbelievers. Bishops and presbyters, at an early
period, exercised the customary right of settling controversies; and
it cannot be denied, that the bishops, already before the time of the
Christian emperors, with the assistance of the other clergy, exercised a
certain regulated administration of justice. A man needs only look
back to c. 45 and 46, in order to perceive that this explanation is the
more correct one.? In both chapters the Christians are emphatically
admonished not to have recourse to the tribunals of the heathen for the
decision of dissensions. Besides, Christians might not use the testimony
of the unbelievers against one another, and forsake the decision of their
prelates.
Here we will not neglect to mention that, in c. 55, James, the brother
among the flock, as one purified by repentance: and that imposition of hands shall
be to him instead of baptism.
1 Cypriani Epist. 19 ad Caldonium. Cum ergo abluerint omne delictum, jacere
ultra sub diabolo quasi prostrati non debent; qui extorres facti et bonis suis omnibus
spoliati erexerunt se, et cum Christo stare cceperunt. Atque utinam sic et caeteri post
lapsum peenitentes in pristinum statum reformantur.
2 Let your judicatures be held on the second day of the week, that if any contro-
versy arise about your sentence, having an interval till the Sabbath, you may be able
to set the controversy right, and, against the Lord’s day, bring those to peace who are
at variance with each other. Let also the deacons and presbyters be present at your
judicatures, &c. :
8 Β. ii. c. 45. And let it not come before a heathen tribunal. Nay, indeed, ye are
not to permit that the rulers of this world should pass sentence against our people.
C. 46 (in the caption): That the believers ought not to go to law before the unbeliey-
ers, nor to call any one of them to bear testimony against Christians.
INVESTIGATION ON THE SECOND BOOK. one
of our Lord, and first bishop of Jerusalem, is not reckoned as one of
the apostles. It is there said, ‘We therefore who have been accounted
worthy to be witnesses of his appearance, together with James the
brother of the Lord, and the seventy-two other disciples, and his seven
deacons.’ The apostles, therefore, exclude from themselves James, the
Lord’s brother; for he is not included in the pronoun we. The Consti-
tutions now enumerate three Jameses, two apostles (the son of Zebedee
and the son of Alpheus), and, besides these, the brother of the Lord.
The Latins acknowledge only two, the son of Zebedee and the son of
Alpheus, which latter person they hold to be one and the same with
James the Lord’s brother, who perhaps was a kinsman of the Lord.
Also in modern times some have begun, with the sacrifice of the
accounts in Gal. 1: 19, andc. 2:9; Matt. 18: 55, and Mark 6: 3, to
admit only two Jameses ;—still, as I believe, without sufficient ground,
All antiquity is against it. The more ancient Greeks distinguished
James the brother of the Lord from James the son of Alpheus. Thus
Clement of Alexandria, in the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius, b. ii.
e.1;1 and Hegesippus, in the same History, b. ii. c. 23.2 Also in
the Ethiopian church, which holds our Constitutions to be holy, the
opinion of these writers prevailed. These oriental churches univer-
sally ascribed to the Constitutions a special value; and it is certainly
very remarkable that there is an Arabic and a Syriac translation of the
Constitutions.’ |
From the circumstance that, in ὁ. 57 and 59, church edifices of the
Christians are mentioned, some have inferred that we could not place
the Constitutions in the end of the third century, since Christian church-
edifices were built first in the time of Constantine. But this argument
is quite false; for it is a point established that there had already been
many Christian church-edifices at an earlier period. They occur under
the name places of prayer (προσευχτήρια), Lord’s house (πκυριακὸν,
dominicum), house of the church (οἶκος ἐκκλησίας), and church (ἐκκλησία).
The first Christian house of worship we find at Edessa, in the beginning
1 Clement, in the sixth book of his Institutions, represents it thus: Peter, and
James, and John, after the ascension of our Saviour, though they had been preferred by
our Lord, did not contend for the honor, but ch@e James the Just as bishop of Jeru-
salem. 9
2 But James, the Prother of the Lord, who was named the Just by all, from the days
of our Lord until now, received the government of the church with the apostles.
5. Respecting this, J. E. Grabe has treated in his work entitled, An Essay upon two
Arabic MSS. in the Bodleian Library (comp. also Acta Erudit. ann. 1712, p. 204-207).
Still he has not been able to establish any thing definite respecting the age and the
use of these translations.
STE ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
of the third century. According to the chronicle of Edessa, it was
destroyed by an inundation in the year 202." Especially was the
number of Christian church-edifices very much increased already in the
middle of the third century; as we may see particularly from the fact
that, in the Decian persecution, a great multitude of them were de-
stroyed.’ ,
As we have referred to this proof, we cannot but add that we regard
c. 57 and 59 as a later interpolation. Both chapters are entirely unsuita-
ble to the connection. By their heterogeneousness they suddenly interrupt
the whole; and by their contents, which agree altogether with the contents
of some passages in the eighth book, and point quite clearly to the end
of the fourth century, they show that both chapters emanated from the
author of the eighth book. We pass over the evidence at present, but
will furnish it copiously in the statement of the interpolations.
Here we only invite our readers to observe the connection of the
interpolated parts with what precedes and with what follows. Chapter
56 contains general instructions that it is the will of God that all men be
like-minded in respect to piety. In the end of the chapter, the laity are
addressed, and exhorted to live in peace with one another, and endeavor
to promote the welfare of the church. With this, now, the beginning of
c. 57 is quite suitably connected. Here the bishop is exhorted to walk
unblamably and irreproachably. ‘When,’ it is added, —‘when thou
callest an assembly of the church, as one that is the commander of a
great ship, appoint the assemblies to be made with all possible skill; _
charging the deacons, as mariners, to prepare places for the brethren,
as for passengers, with all due care and decorum.’ And now follows
suddenly, by a slight form of connection, and first indeed (καὶ πρῶτον
μὲν); a description how the edifice of the church must be constructed,
what form it must have, and how it must be built.2 Then the seats for
the bishop, the presbyters, the deacons, and the laity, are very care-
fully designated; and then follows a description of the external divine
worship, even to very minute matters. It is seen at once that this
whole description does not fit in, at all, to the connection; and that it
1 In Asseman’s Orient. Biblioth. An abstract from <A. F. Pfeiffer. Erlang. 1776,
p. 129. Compare Boyer, Historia Qsrhoena et Edessena ; Petrop. 1734.
2 See Cyprian’s Epist. 88 and 55; and Eusebius, Eeclesiast. Hist. Ὁ. vii. c. 13, and
b. viii. c. 13. ω
3 And first indeed let the building be long, with its head to the east, with its vestries
on both sides at the east end; and so it will be like aship. In the middle, let the
bishop’s throne be placed; and on each side of him let the presbytery sit down; and
let the deacons stand near at hand, in close and small girt garments; for they are like
the mariners and manageys of the ship, ἄς,
9
INVESTIGATION ON THE SECOND BOOK. 375
does not, we will point out more particularly, when we prove the
agreement with the eighth book, and the later age of these interpola-
tions. The interpolator has, it is true, been obliged to connect the parts
apparently ; but still the artificial and forced connection is manifest. It
does not appear how ec. 57 coheres with c. 58. After, in the end of
the fifty-seventh chapter, direction is given in what manner the bishop
should bless the people and pray for them, the fifty-eighth chapter
treats of the manner in which brethren who come from other parishes,
and bring with them letters of commendation (litters: commendaticiz,
σύστασιν ἐπικομιζόμενοι), should be received, after due examination.
To this now ec. 59 is added with as little natural connection ; for it con-
tains some precepts in respect to morning and evening prayers; and the
way in which these precepts are brought in and employed, is altogether
analogous to what is found inc. 57. It might perhaps be objected, that
it would be not less difficult to prove the connection of c. 58! with the
beginning of c. 57. The connection, indeed, is not very obvious; but
still it would not fail altogether. We have seen that the beginning of
ce. 07 directs that the bishop, through the deacons, take care that places
be shown to the believers. Chapter 53 commands now, in connection
with this, that also to brethren from abroad, after examination has been
had, whether they were also entitled, a place should be shown, to each
according to his dignity. See, besides, the investigation in a subsequent
part of this essay.
Especially about the middle of the third century, during the time of
the persecutions, there arose the custom, that, when the Christians wished
to visit parishes where they were strangers, they received letters of com-
mendation (ἐπιστολαὶ συστατικαὶ, ἐπιστολαὶ κοινωνικαὶ, litteree formate,
litteree commendaticiz, litteree communicatorie). These letters are not
to be confounded with the certificates (libelli) which the confessors gave
to those who had fallen away (lapsi), in order that they might be
received again into the fellowship of the church. The first council at
Arelate, in Gaul, against the Donatists, A.D. 314, canon ix. and the
council at Illiberis in Spain, A.D. 305, canon xxv. contain limiting
regulations, that such letters might not be given by all clergymen.
Now our Constitutions also mention, in 6. 58, this custom, and direct
such letters to be carefully examined, in order to ascertain whether the
brethren are believers, or whether they belong to a heretical party, and
1 The caption of c. 58: Of commendatory letters in favor of strangers, lay per-
sons, clergymen, and bishops; and that those who come into the church assemblies
are to be received without regard to their quality.
9
ate ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
to what parish. Even so early as before the end of the third century,
we find limiting prohibitions, that it should not be permitted to every
clergyman, but only to the bishop, to give those letters. Thus, canon
vill. of the council at Antioch against Paul of Somosata, A.D. 270.
Investigation on the Third Book of the Constitutions.
The third book bears the superscription, concerning widows (περὶ
χηρῶν). Under this general designation are found also many other pre-
cepts which cannot be included under this designation; for example,
concerning baptism. But if any one should be inclined to infer from
this circumstance that materials from different sources were placed
together, it is difficult to conceive why it should be believed that the
compiler has strung all together without any mutual connection. The
writing itself gives no occasion for this opinion. And especially it is
incredible that the compiler should have been so inconsiderate as to
select a title or a superscription by which his compilation could easily
be detected. The most simple explanation is, that this superscription
was added at a later period; and that it was chosen, because, for the
most part, it includes under itself the contents of the book. [And why
may it not, for the same reason, have been chosen at first by the
author ? |
In the ancient church the widows constituted a peculiar order (τὸ
χηριυκὸν), from which the deaconesses were usually elected. On this
account, Tertullian already calls the deaconesses widows (viduz), and
their office widowhood (viduatus.)' In our Constitutions, however, the
widows seem no way to be identical with the deaconesses; for in Ὁ. vi.
c. 18, it is commanded that the deaconesses should be elected from
among the virgins; but when this could not be, they must be at least
widows.” A special proof in point is the passage in Ὁ. iii. 6. 7, where
it is said, the widows therefore ought to be grave, obedient to the
bishops, and the presbyters, and the deacons, and, moreover, to the
deaconesses, with piety, reverence, and fear. Hence it undeniably
appears that deaconesses and widows were not identical, although the
1 Lib. i. ad Uxor. c. 7. Quantum detrahant fidei, quantum obstrepant sanctitati
nuptiz secunde, disciplina ecclesis et prescriptio apostoli declarat, cam digamos
non sinit preesidere, cum viduam adlegi in ordinem, nisi univiram, non concedit.
2 Διακόνισσα γινέσϑω παρϑένος ἁγνῆ, εἰδὲ μῆγε, Kav χῆρα μονογάμος, πιστὴ καὶ τιμία.
INVESTIGATION ON THE THIRD BOOK. 375
latter, according to our Constitutions, must have constituted a peculiar
clerical order. The relations and duties of widows are treated copi-
ously in a series of chapters. From the whole it is evident, that,
when the Constitutions were written, virginity, and celibacy after the
first marriage, stood in high esteem. Great value, especially, seems to
be ascribed to a widow’s remaining in an unmarried state. Thus it is
said in Ὁ. 111. 6. 1: —‘ But if any younger woman, who hath lived a short
time with her husband, and hath lost him by death or some other occa-
sion, remain by herself, having the gift of widowhood, she will be found
to be blessed.’ Still the Constitutions by no means enjoin celibacy and
widowhood, but leave this rather to the judgment of each. They
only give a caution not too soon and-hastily to make a vow, but cau-
tiously and considerately ; for it is better not to vow than to vow and
not to pay. This view was altogether the prevalent one also in the age
which we have assigned for the origin of the Constitutions. ‘There
was, as yet, no such dark view, nor so extravagant an asceticism, that
the value of married life was not acknowledged. Cyprian, also, in
several places expresses himself altogether in the spirit of our Constitu-
tions. He also holds the continuance in virginity to be very meritori-
ous, but leaves it to each one’s own discretion.!
In the following chapters, the Constitutions exhibit precepts on the
moral deportment of the widows. As these precepts are of a more
general nature, we can pass over them here. Only we here present in
addition a very remarkable view given us in the Constitutions, which is
expressed also in Cyprian. The fourth chapter begins with an exhor-
tation, if there are no widows, to bestow benefits on other needy persons.
It seems that there were many at that time, who distributed in secret
their favors to the poor, according to the direction of our Lord in
Matt. 6: 2. On the contrary, our Constitutions urge and command,
‘Tell now the poor who it is that hath done them kindnesses, that they
may pray for him by name.’? There seems to lie at the foundation of
the view here presented, another command of our Lord, Matt. 5:
16, which, however, was misunderstood. Unless we assume this, it is
difficult to explain how the author of the Constitutions and Cyprian
could come to such a view. The latter says expressly in Epist. 60,’ that
1 Cypriani Epist. 62. Quod si virgines ex fide se Christo dicayerunt, pudice et
caste sine ulla fabula pérseverent, et ita fortes et stabiles premium virginitatis expec-
tent. Si autem perseverare nolunt, vel non possunt, melius est, ut nubant quam in
ignem delictis suis cadant. Certe nullum fratribus aut sororibus scandalum faciant.
2 Λέγε δὲ αὐτοῖς, Kai τις ὁ δεδωκὼς, iva καὶ ἐξ ὀνόματος ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ προσεύχωνται.
3 Cypriani Epist. 60. Ut autem fratres nostros ac sorores, απἱ δα hoc opus tam
Nh τ gee
376 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
he has collected the names of the individuals who had shown them-
selves beneficent, so that mention might be made of them in the prayers
and supplications. We can explain this from the similar aim in the
Constitutions and in Cyprian: It is to commend all that is external in
religion. In saying this, we certainly do not wish to speak disrespect-
fully of Cyprian, whose deep inner life, and whose true reception of
Christianity, is well entitled to a decided acknowledgment; but it arose
from his whole manner of viewing things, that he looked too much
to external means, although he constantly wished thereby to pursue.a
more profound internal object.
In the last parts of the third book, precepts are given concerning
baptism, and indeed in c. 9—11, that neither women nor lay persons
may venture to baptize ; ‘forif we,’ say the apostles, ‘do not intrust to
women the office of teaching, how shall any one allow to them, against
their nature, the work of the priesthood?’ But here not only laymen,
but also the lower clergy, are forbidden to baptize; and baptism is
allowed only to the bishops and presbyters, with the assistance of the
deacons.' Every priestly act was forbidden to lay persons.2 Among
other things specified for the sake of illustration, is the laying-on of
hands. This, most probably, is here mentioned, because the rite of
laying-on of hands (χειροθεσία, 12D), a sign borrowed from the
Jews, formed the concluding act of baptism. It was intended thereby
to indicate symbolically, that the blessing of the Lord is called down
upon the person baptized. This, too, was at the basis of the custom
already mentioned by us, of admitting the penitents into the fellowship
of the church by the imposition of hands. |
Above all, however, we must examine more closely one rite connected
with baptism, from which we may draw an inference in respect to the
age of our Constitutions, namely, the rite of anointing. Inc. 16, it is
said, ‘Thou, therefore, O bishop, according to that type, shalt anoint
necessarium prompte ac libenter operati sunt, ut semper operentur, in mentem habea-
tis in orationibus vestris, et eis vicem boni operis in sacrificiis et precibus reprasen-
tetis, subdidi nomina singulorum, sed et collegarum quoque et consacerdotum nostro-
rum, qui et ipsi cum presentes essent, et suo, et plebis suze nomine quedam pro
viribus contulerunt, nomina addidi; et preter quantitatem propriam nostram, eorum
quoque summulas significavi et misi: quorum omnium, secundum quod fides et
carites exigunt, in orationibus et precibus vestris meminisse debetis.
1 Copious extracts on the rite of baptism in the Constitutions and in later writers,
are found in Augusti. Th. iv. S. 86.
2 B. iii. c. 10. Nor do we permit the laity to perform any of the offices belongig
to the priesthood ; as, for instance, the sacrifice, or baptism, or the laying-on of hands;
or the blessing, whether the smaller or the greater.
INVESTIGATION ON THE THIRD BOOK. 3TT
the head of those who are to be baptized, whether they be men or
women, with the holy oil, for a type of the spiritual baptism. Then,
either thou, O bishop, or a presbyter that is under thee, shall pronounce
over them the sacred name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Spirit, and shall baptize them in the water; and let a deacon
receive the man, and a deaconess the woman, that so the imparting of
the inviolable seal may be done with becoming decency. And, after this,
let the bishop anoint those who are baptized, with ointment.’ From
this passage we perceive already, that, in the anointing, two essential acts
are distinguished. In the beginning of the baptism, the forehead of the
person to be baptized is besmeared with o7l (ἐλαίον, oleum) ; and, in the
end, the baptism is concluded with the ointment (μύρον, unguentum,
usually ealled also chrism (χρίσμα). That they are intended as two
distinct ceremonies with distinct symbolical meanings, is corroborated by
c. 17, where these symbols are explained. It is there said: The oil
(τὸ ἔλαιον) is instead of the Holy Spirit; the ointment (τὸ μύρον») is the
confirmation of the confession.)
If now we ask, to what time this rite belongs, we shall find it afford-
ing evidence in favor of our opinion respecting the time of the Consti-
tutions. The origin of this rite we have to seek in the Old Testament,
and indeed in the idea of the Levitical priesthood, — a priesthood which,
in the time of our Constitutions, and especially also through them, was
supposed to be transferred to Christianity. An analogy was easily
found, since the New Testament so decidedly holds fast the idea of the
spiritual priesthood of all Christians. As, now, in the Old Testament,
the anointing consecrated priests °to this office, so, under the Christian
dispensation, the anointing should also prepare for the spiritual priest-
hood. We find this custom first in Tertullian,? in whose time it was not
yet regarded as altogether essential; for in other passages, where he
introduces the usages connected with baptism, he does not mention
anointing. ‘Thus, De Corona Milit. c. 8. On the contrary, in Cyprian,
the anointing appears already as an integral part of the baptismal cere-
mony.’ Daillé,* it is true, has called attention to the fact that Tertul-
1 B.iii.c.17. Kat τὸ ἔλαιον ἄντι πνεύματος dyiov'—rd μύρον, βεβαίΐωσις τῆς ὁμο-
λογίας.
2 De Baptismo, c. 7. Egressi de lavacro perungimur benedicta unctione de pris-
tina disciplina, qua ungui oleo de cornu in sacerdotium solebant. Adv. Marcion. lib. i.
6.14. De Res. Carn. c. 8.
3 Cypriani Epist. 70. Ungi quoque necesse est eum, qui baptizatus sit, ut accepto
chrismate esset unctus Dei, et habere in se gratiam Christi possit. Porro autem
eucharistia et unde baptizati unguntur oleo in altari sanctificato.
4 De Confirmat. lib. ii. c. 11, p. 181. Sunt apud hune (Constitutionum auctorem)
378 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
lian, who certainly mentions the rite of anointing (unctio) in baptism,
speaks of an anointing which is performed after baptism, not before
it. And Bingham agrees with him in this view.1 Now the remark;
that in Tertullian there is mention only of the second anointing,
could be applied also to our passage in Cyprian. Still the evidence
here amounts chiefly to this:— it shows that, in the time of Cyprian
and towards the end of the third century, anointing existed as an inte-
gral part of baptism. or as to the first anointing, which our Con-
stitutions are the first to mention, Cyprian, who did not deseribe the
rite of baptism circumstantially, might pass over this, and comprise it in
the general mention of anointing. This 70th epistle of Cyprian, which
he in the name of a council directed to Januarius and to the other Nu-
midian bishops, shows manifestly, that the custom of anointing was
already general at that time; and therefore it proves again the agree-
ment of the Constitutions with the customs and usages of that age.
As we have already seen, from c. 16, that the deaconesses partici-
pated in the baptismal ceremony, so,in ὁ. 10, this participation is still
more particularly specified. After the deacon has anointed the fore-
head of the women, the deaconess must complete the anointing.’ Epi-
phanius is the first who reckons this as belonging to the office of the
deaconesses, although it is very probable that the regulation was intro-
difeed at an earlier period.*
Finally, we proceed to the consideration of the 20th chapter of the
third book; where the precept is given, that a bishop be ordained by
three bishops, or, at least, by two. ‘That this, instances of which, it is
true, occurred at an earlier day, was customary towards the end of
the third century, can be proved in several ways. Soon after this time,
however, the custom changed in respect to the observance of the rite ;
and, in the course of time, various decrees on this part of ordination were
published by many councils. The first council of Arelate, in Gaul,
against the Donatists, A.D. 314, in canon xx. required, whenever it
quee nusquam in superiorum temporum monumentis deprehendimus, nonnulla ; quale
illud est, quod baptizandi oleo unguntur, antequam tingantur; quoque tincti non
oleo, sed μύρῳ, id est, unguento, chrismantur.
1 Orig. iv. p. 803. Quanquam enim Tertullianus de unctione quadam inter bap-
tismi cxremonias loquitur, tamen, non fuit hee unctio baptismum antegressa, sed
unctio eum consecuta in confirmatione et manuum impositioni juncta, &e.
B. iii. c. 15. We stand in need of a woman, a deaconess, for many occasions ;
and first, in the baptism of women, the deacon shall anoint their forehead with holy
oil, and after him the deaconess shall anoint them [that is, complete the anointing of
their persons] ; for there is no necessity that the women should be seen by the men.
3 Epiphan. Expos. Fid. ο. 21.
INVESTIGATION ON THE THIRD BOOK. vid
might be possible, eight bishops, who should perform the ordination ;
and canon xxxix. of the third council at Carthage, under, Aurelius, A.D.
397, expresses even the opinion that the ordination could be accom-
plished only by twelve bishops. Still it seems that all these decrees, in
the course of time, ceased to be valid, and that there was a return to the
old custom of letting the ordination be performed by three bishops,
although there had never been a universal departure from it.
Already in the Constitutions, Ὁ. viii. c. 27, the same precept as in
Ὁ. iii. ¢. 20, respecting the ordination of bishops, is repeated : — ‘ Let a
bishop be ordained by three or two bishops.’ This repetition, by the
way, indicates the later composition of the book. The second council of
Arelate, also, which was held A.D. 451, expressly says, in canon v. that
no metropolitan bishop may presume to ordain a bishop without three
other bishops of his province.!
The custom of a bishop’s being ordained by three bishops, is un-
questionably more ancient than our Constitutions; but we must never
forget that the author has adopted the most important arrangements
which existed at his time, and many from antiquity, in order to prevent
his work from appearing as one altogether new, and to promote its re-
ception. Already in the time of the Constitutions it had begun to be
customary that the bishops of the neighboring province should come
together to the choice and ordination of a bishop. Cyprian states this
as a common custom ;* and with him Eusebius fully agrees.’ But par-
ticularly the fourth canon of the council at Nice expresses itself on the
subject: It is certainly the most suitable that a bishop be constituted by
all those who are in his province; but when this is difficult, on account
of urgent necessity, or distance, or other causes, three, at all events:
should come together for this object, and the ordination be performed,
after the absent also have expressed their consent by writing.* Till
1 Nee episcopus metropolitanus sine tribus episcopis comprovincialibus preesumat
episcopum ordinare.
2 Epist. 68. Propter quod diligenter de traditione divina et apostolica observatione
observandum est et tenendum. Quod apud nos quoque et fere per provincias univer-
Sas tenetur, ut ad ordinationes rite celebrandas, ad eam plebem, cui preepositus ordina-
tur, episcopi ejusdem provinciz proximi quique conveniant, et episcopus deligatur
plebe presente, &e.
3 Eccles. Hist. Ὁ. vi.c.11. It made known, that, by going forth beyond the gates,
they should receive the bishop pointed out to them by God. Having done this, with
the common consent of the bishops of the neighboring churches, they constrain him to
stay among them.
3
4 ᾿Επέίσκοπον προσήκει μάλιστα μὲν ὑπὸ πάντων τῶν ἕν Ty ἐπαρχία καϑιστᾶσϑαι" εἰ
δὲ δυσχερὲς εἴη τὸ τοιοῦτο, ... ἐξ ἅπαντ
!
ἅπαντος τρεῖς ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ συναγομένους, συμψήφων
SS dy ee ἌΝ
,
380 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
about the end of the third century, however, the ordination by three
bishops was the most usual. This we perceive also very clearly from
the controversies of Novatian and Cornelius. Scarcely had Novatus
arrived at Rome, when, through his intrigues and secret artifices, the
schism became greatly aggravated. ‘The mild and gentle Novatian had
been far from striving for the dignity of bishop; but after Novatus put
himself at the head of his party, he who was so unaspiring was com-
pelled, against his will, to assume the episcopal dignity. But how was
his ordination accomplished? Cornelius had been regularly chosen and
acknowledged as bishop; and hence it must have been doubly difficult
to set up and regularly ordain a rival bishop. The party of Novatian
now persuaded three bishops of some small Italian cities, who came to
Rome, and consecrated him as a bishop. This is, therefore, a proof that
ordination was usually performed by three ; for although Novatian after-
wards, especially through the efforts of Cyprian, failed almost universally
of being acknowledged as bishop of Rome, yet the cause was not the
irregular form of his ordination; for nowhere in the many passages which
speak against him, particularly in Cyprian, do we find the regularity of
the form of his ordination called in question.
Investigation on the Fourth Book of the Constitutions.
The fourth book also, like the first, will afford us but few materials
for making a judgment in respect to the age of the Constitutions, and
will contribute only a little to justify and support the opinion which we
have advanced. The reason here, as in the first book, is that this book
contains only general moral precepts, which belong to every time, and
therefore could have been given at any time. The book is superscribed,
concerning orphans (περὶ ὀρφανῶν), and, in the first chapters, treats
altogether concerning them, concerning their relation to the bishop,
how they are to be supported, and so forth; but then follow some moral
precepts, additional instructions respecting the admissibility of oblations,
and finally again some moral precepts in regard to several relations
of life. That the superscriptions of the books of the Constitutions do
not present the whole contents, or that the contents are not minutely
stated in these superscriptions, has already been mentioned and ex-
plained. It might perhaps be objected against the unity of the first
γινομένων καὶ TOV ἀπόντων καὶ συντιϑεμένων διὰ γραμμάτων, τότε THY χειροτονίαν
ποιεῖσϑαι.
INVESTIGATION ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 3881
seven books, that this fourth book testifies against it most decidedly ; for
it is not to be conceived why the author did not incorporate in the first
book the general moral precepts which are contained in the fourth. But
Jet us consider that the author of the Constitutions was neither able nor
desirous to construct a work of art, that he could not already beforehand
have so complete a view of his pretty extensive writing, and in contem-
plation arrange it with so much skill as to exclude the possibility of his
saying any thing towards the end of the fourth book, which he might
not as well have said in the first book. Besides, it was natural that the
author, not accustomed to strict divisions and logical arrangements,
should write his precepts as the subjects presented themselves to him,
and as he was led to them, as it were, of himself.
If any one should say that c. 4, concerning love of money (περὶ
φιλαργυρίας), only repeats, though in other words, what is said in Ὁ. i.
6. 1, concerning covetousness (περὶ πλεονεξίας), this objection is easily
removed. In the first place, the superscriptions of the chapters are
unessential, and probably are of later origin. However, irrespectively
of this, all turns on the inquiry, whether the connection is preserved ;
and this can easily be pointed out. In the second chapter it is ex-
plained, how the bishop ought to provide for the orphans; and c. 8
answers the question, who they are that ought to be supported. In
the end of the chapter it is remarked that it is wrong for one to
receive from others, if he has ability to support himself. Thus there
most naturally follows what is stated in c. 4, where he is zealously con-
demned who has money, and yet does not bestow it upon others, nor use
it himself. Certainly nothing can cohere better; and the only oceasion
here for framing an argument unfavorable to the unity of the first seven
books must be the similar superscriptions in Ὁ. i. ὁ. 1, and b. iv. ὁ. 4.
The connection between the subsequent chapters is equally good.
Chapter 5 has for its contents, ‘With what reverence it is proper to par-
take of the Lord’s oblations ;’ and ὁ. 6 contains a copious statement ‘ who
they are whose contributions must be received or rejected.” The follow-
ing chapters only carry out this subject more fully. It is somewhat
more difficult to show the connection in regard to ce. 11, 12, 18, and 14,
in which precepts are given concerning the relation of parents and chil-
dren, servants and masters, Christian subjects and worldly rulers, and
concerning virgins. But if we consider that the author of the Constitu-
tions had said several things concerning the relation of orphans and their
support, we shall not think it strange, if, with a simple transition, But
ye fathers (oi μέν τοι πατέρες), he proceeds to give moral precepts con-
cerning those general relations which we have just mentioned. [The
transition to c. 14 (the only one here that seems to require any special
382 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
remark) not a little resembles that of the apostle Paul in 1 Cor. 7: 25;
where, after speaking in relation to servants, he proceeds to discourse
concerning virgins. |
From Ὁ. vi. c. 24, the contents of which are, ‘That it pleased the
Lord that the law of righteousness should be manifested also by Ro-
mans’ (ὅτι καὶ διὰ “Ρωμαίων εὐδόκησεν ὃ κύριος τὸν τῆς δικαιοσύνης νόμον
ἐπιδείκυσθαι), some have been disposed to conclude that the origin of
the Constitutions falls in the times of the Christian emperors. For it
is expressly said, that Romans, having believed on the Lord, departed
from polytheism and injustice." But from this we need infer only, that
at the time when the Constitutions were written, many Romans had
become Christians,’ but not at all that the Christian religion had
become the religion of the empire. Besides, from several passages of
the Constitutions the most striking proof of the contrary can be brought:
for example, from Ὁ. iv.c. 9. There it is commanded to sustain and
to set free those who, for the name of Christ, have been condemned, by
the sentence of tyrants, to single combat and to death. This points
manifestly to the time when the Christian church still suffered perse-
cutions. But there are several other passages which sustain this
opinion, and place it beyond all doubt that the Constitutions must have
been written during or soon after a very severe persecution. In b. v.
6. 1 and 3, it is most definitely commanded, even though it may be
attended with danger, to extend a helping hand to those who, for the
sake of Christ, are persecuted by unbelievers.’ All points to the vio-
lence of persecution, and indicates that the Christians at that time had
had to suffer the most cruel inflictions. Thus it is saidin Ὁ. v. 6. 1,
‘If any Christian, on account of the name of Christ, and love and faith
towards God, be condemned by the ungodly to the games, or to the
beasts, or to the mines, do not ye overlook him.’ And ine. 4, he is
declared to be miserable, wretched, and abominable, who denies that he
is a Christian, and loves his own life more than he does the Lord. In
the persecution which the Constitutions had in view, death seems to
1 Const. b. vi.c. 24. Kat γὰρ καὶ οὗτοι πιστεύσαντες ἐπὶ τὸν κύριον, καὶ πολυϑείας
ἀπέστησαν καὶ ἀδικίας.
2 Already in Tertullian’s time, this was the case. Αροϊοροί, 6. 1. Christiani imple-
verant urbes, insulas, castella, municipia, conciliabula, castra ipsa, tribus, decurias,
palatium, senatum, forum, c. 37 — erantque pars pxene major civitatis.
3 B.y.c.1. (The caption:) That it is reasonable for the faithful, according to the
Constitution of the Lord, to supply the wants of those who, for the sake of Christ, are
afflicted by the unbelievers. C. 8. (The caption:) That we ought to afford a help-
ing hand to such as are spoiled for the sake of Christ, although we should incur danger
ourselves
INVESTIGATION ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 383
have been the penalty of being ‘a Christian. Reference cannot have
been made to one of the earlier persecutions. For that, the number of
the Christians, as intimated in other passages of the Constitutions, is
too great and considerable. But this circumstance also agrees with the
age fixed by us for the Constitutions. About the middle and towards
the end of the third century, the Christians endured severe persecutions.
The terrible persecution under the emperor Decius (A.D. 249-251)
was scarcely over, when it was renewed under Gallus (A.D. 251-253)’.
Our Constitutions, it is most probable, have in view the persecution
under Valerian, in which Cyprian was put to death. Several circum-
stances give weight to this conjecture. After Valerian (from A.D.
254 —) had shown himself favorable to the Christians, the persecution
began suddenly in the year 257. At first it was not bloody; but in the
year 258, the well-known edict of the emperor appeared, which made
the persecution one of the bloodiest.2, ‘The bishops, presbyters, and
deacons, shall be executed immediately; senators and distinguished
men shall lose their dignities and possessions; and if, after the loss of
these, they continue to be Christians, they also shall be punished with
death.’ All this harmonizes with what is indicated on the subject in
our Constitutions. To refer it toa later persecution, as, for instance, to
the one under Diocletian, would contradict the other contents of the Con-
stitutions. Besides, the persecution under Diocletian, surely, was not so
violent as the one which occurred under Valerian. At least, in the
edict of Diocletian,’ the punishment of death is not threatened against all
Christians, —a fact which would not well harmonize with our Consti-
tutions. On the contrary, we find it mentioned in Cyprian, Epist. 77,
that, at the time of the persecutions under Valerian, many Christians,
who were not put to death, were sent to the mines, which also our Con-
stitutions mention.
Finally, from c. 14, which treats concerning virgins (περὶ παρθένων»),
1 See Dionysius of Alexandria, in Euseb. Eccles. Hist. Ὁ. vii. c. 1. Cyprian’s Epist.
57 and 58, and his Liber ad Demetrianum, a work in defence of the Christians against
the reproaches of Demetrian. A destructive pestilence, drought, and famine, had
excited the rage of the people against the Christians.
2 Dionys. Alex. in Euseb. Eccles. Hist. Ὁ. vii. e. 10 and 11. The edict of the empe-
ror is found in Cyprian, Epist. 82 ad Successum. Ut episcopi et presbyteri, et dia-
cones in continenti animadvertantur ; senatores vero et egregii viri, dignitate amissa,
etiam bonis spolientur, et si, ademptis facultatibus, Christiani esse perseveraverint,
capite quoque mulctentur; matronz vero, ademptis bonis, in exsilium relegentur;
Ceesariani autem quicunque vel prius confessi fuerant, vel nunc confessi fuerint, con-
fiscentur, et vincti in Ceesarianas possessiones descripti mittantur.
3 Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, Ὁ. viii. c. 2.
384 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
we can also draw some inferences and proofs. It seems that, at the
time of the Constitutions, there was a distinct order of virgins, which,
as such, was in a close ecclesiastical connection, and was considered
almost as a spiritual order. But here we must by no means think of
the monastic life, which came into vogue at a later period. Long
before monachism arose, there was in Christendom an ascetic tendency,
which, it is true, bore in itself the germ of the later monachism, but still
had a different character; and, so long as this ascetic tendency did not
go to an extreme, it formed a very salutary opposition to the mere
worldly life.’ In the beginning of the chapter, the apostles say that
they had received no precepts in reference to virginity, but that they
leave it, as a vow, to the power of those who are thus inclined. Only
they advise not to make the solemn promise too hastily and inconsider-
ately.” This points, not to a promise given merely to one’s self, a pri-
vate resolution, but to a public relation, into which the virgins entered
by the promise of virginity. And when it is further said, that she who
has made the promise ought to do such works as are suitable to her
promise, it seems to be implied that it was a public act, which, though
not absolutely, was yet relatively binding.’ It was thought that in this
promise there was something meritorious; and if the person who made
it, did not condemn marriage, it was thought that there was in the vow
of virginity something morally elevated that merited recognition. Were
the discourse in this chapter only in general of virgins, and not of this
distinct spiritual order, we cannot see why the subject is treated in the:
Constitutions. The purpose of virginity could, without any ecclesias-
tical regulation, arise in the minds of individuals, and be carried out;
but the expressions, the female who hath promised or vowed (tiv éxay-
γειλαμένην»), and the solemn promise (ἐπαγγελία and ἐπάγγελμα), and the
emphatic manner in which they are used, point preéminently to some
act that is public, and connected with the church.
If, now, we look around to ascertain whether there is any analogous
[ The incidental remark with which this sentence closes, is not a link in the author’s
argument; and it may well be doubted whether the ascetic tendency, so prevalent in
the second and the third century, and found also, to some extent, in these so-called
Apostolical Constitutions, was altogether right and salutary in itself; and whether that
which bore in itself the germ of the later monasticism was the proper and purely
Christian corrective of the mere worldly life.]
2 B.iv.c.14. ep? δὲ παρϑενίας ἐντολὴν οὐκ ἐλάβομεν, τῇ δὲ τῶν βουλομένων ἐξου-
σίᾳ τοῦτο ἐπιτρέπομεν, ὡς εὔχην" ἐκεῖνο μὲν οὖν αὐτοῖς παραινοῦντες, μὴ προχείρως τι
ἐπαγγείλασϑαι. :
3 Aci γὰρ τὴν ἐπαγγειλαμένην, ἄξια τῆς ἔπαγγελίας ἔργα διαπρασσομένην, δεικνύειν τὸ
ἐπάγγελμα αὐτῆς, ὅτι ἐστιν dAndic, καὶ διὰ σχολὴν εὐσεβείας, οὐ κατὰ διαβολὴν γάμου
γενομένην.
J Sea? wat
ity Ἔν Pye
INVESTIGATION ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 385
relation in the development of ecclesiastical life, we shall see that,
exactly in the third century, there was in the church just such a rela-
tion as that which the Constitutions represent the virgins as sustain-
ing. These were called ecclesiastical virgins (virgines ecclesiasticz),
and were altogether distinct from the monastic virgins (virgines monas-
tice). The ecclesiastical virgins remained, after the promise of vir-
ginity, in their former relations, and never lived, as the later monastic
virgins, in separate habitations. There can be a very broad line of
distinction drawn between the ascetic and the monastic life. In Cyp-
rian we find these virgins several times mentioned. See his Epist. 62.
In all the passages, however, it is not clear, whether the vow of virginity
was merely a solemn, private act, or a public vow. But in no case was
it binding ; for Cyprian, as well as the author of the Constitutions, leaves
it to the judgment of the individuals to fulfil the vow or not: only both
call attention to the fact, that it is better nat to vow than not to perform
the promise. From the later Christian writer Socrates, who, in his
Ecclesiastical History, b. viii. c. 23, also mentions the ecclesiastical vir-
gins (παρθένων ἐκκλησιαστικῶν), we perceive that they were so called,
especially on account of their having been received into the catalogue of
spiritual persons. A prominent passage in point occurs in the same
work, Ὁ. i. 6. 17.4 On this account these virgins were sometimes also
called canonical virgins (virgines canonice). But at a later period the
discipline of the church, in respect to those virgins who broke their vow
and married, seems to have become more rigid. The council at Ancyra
in Galatia, A.D. 314, decreed for such a season of penance.?
Investigation on the Fifth Book of the Constitutions.
In our investigation on the fourth book, we have already mentioned
the first chapter of the fifth, in which there is a reference to a vio-
lent persecution of the Christians. Now, Ὁ. v. ὁ. 6, copiously de-
velops the thought that the believer must, in respect to his safety, be
neither careless nor unmanfully timid; but that he must prudently flee ;
yet, if he fall into the hands of the persecutors, he must not fear to
1 Καὶ τὰς παρϑένους τὰς avayeypaupévac ἐν TO τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν κανόνι, éxt ἑστίασιν
προτρεπομένη, &e.
2 Concil. Ancyr. can. xix. Ὅσοι παρϑενίαν ἐπαγγελλόμενοι ἀϑετοῦσι τὴν ἐπαγγε-
λίαν" τὸν τῶν διγάμων ὅρον ἐκπληρούτωσαν.
20
386 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
acknowledge his faith, in view of the martyr’s crown.1 The same view
prevailed among the Christians during the persecutions under Decius
and Valerian. It was not considered disreputable to save themselves
by flight or by prudent ingenuity, so long as this was not a denial of
Christ; but it was required, when the time for acknowledgment was
come, to acknowledge the Lord with confidence and courage. Alto-
gether in this spirit, our Constitutions enjoin, ‘ Wherefore, neither let
us be rash and hasty to thrust ourselves into dangers; nor let us, ©
when we do fall into them, be, through cowardice, ashamed of our
profession.’? But does not this agree, almost word for word, with the
principles of Cyprian? Do we not see that in his time the Christians
followed these principles? Indeed, did not Cyprian act entirely in
this spirit? We need only call to mind the well-known fact that he
withdrew himself a long time from the persecutions. With much
beauty, and in perfect accordance with our Constitutions, he expresses
himself on this subject in his last epistle to the clergy and people
of his charge: ‘ But ye, my dearest brethren, preserve quietness, con-
formably to the precept which ye have often received from me, accord-
ing to the doctrine of our Lord. Let no one of you bring the brethren
into trouble, nor spontaneously offer himself to the heathen. For it is
he who is apprehended and delivered up that ought to speak; if indeed
the Lord within us, at that hour, may speak, who would have us con-
fess rather than profess.’ ®
In the same chapter our Constitutions mention the martyrdom of the .
catechumens, and assert that martyrdom is a valid substitute for baptism :
‘But let him who is counted worthy of martyrdom, rejoice with joy in
the Lord, as obtaining so great a crown, and departing out of this life
by his confession. And although he be but a catechumen, let him
depart without sorrow; for his suffering for Christ will be to hima
more genuine baptism ; since he indeed dies with the Lord really, but
the rest figuratively.’* So early as in Tertullian, we find martyrdom
1 B.v.c. 6. (Caption:) Ὅτι χρὴ τὸν πιστὸν μῆτε ῥιψοκίνδυνον εἷναι δι’ ἀσφάλειαν,
μῆτε περιδεῆ δι’ ἀνανδρίαν ἀλλὰ καὶ φεύγειν δι’ εὐλάβειαν, καὶ ἐμπεσόντα, ἀγωνίζεϑαι διὰ
τὸν ἀποκείμενον στέφανον.
3. B.y.c.6. Διὸ pare πρόχειροι ὦμεν καὶ ῥιψοκίνδυνοι. .... μηδὲ μὴν ἐμπεσόντες, δει-
λίᾳ καταισχύνωμεν τὴν ὁμολογίαν.
3 Epist. 83, ad clerum et plebem de suo secessu paulo ante passionem. Vos autem,
fratres carissimi, pro disciplina quam de mandatis dominicis a me semper accepistis,
et secundum quod me tractante seepissime didicistis, quietem et tranquillitatem tenete :
nequisquam vestrum aliquem tumultum de fratribus moveat, aut ultro se gentilibus —
offerat: apprehensus enim et traditus loqui debet; si quidem in nobis Dominus positus
illa hora loquatur, qui nos confiteri magis voluit quam profiteri.
4 B.yv.c.6. Ὁ δὲ ἀξιωϑεὶς μαρτυρίου, χαιρέτω, τὴν ἐν κυρίῳ χαρὰν, ὡς τηλικούτου
INVESTIGATION ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 387
designated by the name of a second baptism, and a baptism of blood.'
Still, in his works, it is not stated in so many words, that martyrdom jis
equivalent to baptism. It is known how strictly the ancient church
maintained the necessity of baptism. But so early as in Cyprian, we
find the opinion — for it is avowed by him — that martyrdom, or the
baptism of blood, is a substitute, and indeed a fully satisfactory one, for
baptism. What transgression cannot be washed away by the baptism
of blood! what crime cannot be expiated by martyrdom! —is the
sentiment frequently expressed by Cyprian. Every one could thereby
become righteous: he excludes only the heretics. They are to be
east off, even though they be put to death for acknowledging the
Saviour’s name.” For how can he be qualified for martyrdom who
is not armed for the conflict by the church?® On the contrary, Cyp-
rian gives great prominence to the idea that those catechumens were
not deprived of baptism, who were baptized by the illustrious and
exalted baptism of blood.* This view accords entirely with that of our
Constitutions, which we find expressed also in the later writers, Chry-
sostom, Jerome, Gregory of Nazianzum, Basil, and others.
To what is contained in the sixth chapter there are now added, in the
seventh, several statements concerning the resurrection, to which the
author is led by the mention of the death of martyrs. In the begin-
ning of the chapter, it is said that ‘the Almighty God himself will raise
us up through our Lord Jesus Christ.’ It is then added, in effect,
that he has promised the resurrection, not only to the martyrs, but to
all men, the righteous and the unrighteous; and that he will raise us
ἐπιτυχὼν στεφάνου, καὶ δι’ ὁμολογίας ποιούμενος THY ἔξοδον τοῦ βίου. Kav κατηχούμενος
ηἾ ἄλυπος ἀπίτω: τὸ γὰρ πάϑος τὸ ὑπὲρ Χριστοῦ, ἔσται αὐτῷ γνησιώτερον βάπτισμα" ὅτι
αὐτὸς μὲν πείρᾳ συναποϑνῆσκει τῷ κυρίῳ, οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ, τύπῳ.
1 Tertull. De Baptismo, c. 16. Est quidem nobis etiam secundum lavacrum unum
et ipsum, sanguinis scilicet; de quo Dominus, habeo, inquit, baptismo tingui, quum
jam tinctus fuisset.— Hic est baptismus, qui lavacrum et non acceptum reprzsentat et
perditum reddit.
2 Cyprian, De Unitate Ecclesiz.
3 Epist. 54. Primo idoneus esse non potest ad martyrium, qui ab ecclesia non ar-
matur ad proelium.
4 Epist. 73. Sciant igitur hujusmodi homines suffragatores et fautores hzereticorum,
catechumenos illos primo integram fidem et ecclesix unitatem, tenere, et ad debellan-
dum diabolum de divinis castris cum plena et sincera Dei Patris et Christi et Spiritus
Sancti cognitione procedere; deinde nec privari baptismi sacramento, utpote qui bap-
tizentur gloriosissimo et maximo sanguinis baptismo, de quo et Dominus dicebat,
habere se aliud baptisma baptizari sanguine autem suo baptizatos et passione sanctifi-
catos consummari, et divin pollicitationis gratiam consequi, declarat in eyangelio
idem Dominus, &c.
388 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
up—such as we now are in our present form, without any defect or
corruption... .. The whole accords very much with representations
found in the fathers of the first centuries.
But now, after the author of the Constitutions has proved the truth
of the resurrection from the Holy Scriptures, he passes suddenly to the
proofs which had been adduced for it by the heathen. Although the
heathen or Greeks had no belief in the sacred writings of the Chris-
tians, yet even their prophetess Sibyl testifies to the truth of the doc-
trine.2 In these Sibylline verses adduced by the author of the Constitu-
tions, the hope is expressed that God will, one day, hold a judgment,
will punish the wicked, and bury them for ever, but that the pious shall
again continue to live. Then the Constitutions proceed to the heathen
account of the Phoenix, and find in it an analogy and a proof for the
resurrection. ‘This we have already mentioned in connection with the
first epistle of Clement of Rome to the Corinthians (p. 346).
Here, in passing, we must mention that some have been stumbled at
the proposition, ‘ We know that he did not want matter, but by his will
alone brought into being those things which Christ was commanded to
make ;’* and in this have found a trace of Arian heresy; for (they sup-
pose) a command cannot have been given to the Son before his becom-
ing incarnate. Still we doubt our being authorized to regard this
expression as a later Arian interpolation; for similar expressions and .
forms of speech occur very frequently in the earlier Christian writers.
The eighth and ninth chapters contain several precepts concerning the
1, ϑεὸς -- ἀναστῆσει ἡμᾶς ----τοιούτους, ὁποιοι ὑπάρχομεν ἔν TH νῦν μορφῇ, μηδὲν
ἐλλειπὲς ἔχοντας, ἤ τὴν φϑοράν.
2 Formerly, some endeavored to prove the genuineness of the Sibylline books from
the fact that Hermas and Clement of Rome appear to have known them; indeed, that
the apostle Paul himself (according to Clement of Alexandria) referred the heathen
to the books of the Sibyl; and that Josephus alludes to a passage inthem. But
when, among the citations of the Sibylline books in Clement of Rome at an early
day, this passage of our Constitutions also is adduced, we see how little this can be
admitted as having been cited by him, and therefore also how little this speaks for the
genuineness and the early origin of the Sibylline books. See, for further remarks,
F. Bleck on the rise and compilation of the collection of Sibylline oracles preserved to
us in eight books ; a Dissertation in Schleiermacher’s, De Wette’s, and Licke’s Theolo-
gischen Zeitschrift, erstes Heft, S. 126 —.
BT oute h leech ks Ὅσοι & ὑπὸ δυσσεβιῆσιν
Ἥμαρτον ϑνητοὶ, τοὺς 0 av πώλι γαῖα καλύψει. ἡ
Ὅσσοι δ᾽ εὐσεβέουσι, πάλιν Ghoovr’ ἐνὶ κόσμῳ
IIvedvua ϑεσῦ ddvTog.........
406.7. Twooxouer ὅτι οὐχ ὕλης ἣν ἐνδεὴς, ἀλλὰ βουλῆσει μόνῃ ἃ προσετάγη Χριστὸς:
ταῦτα καὶ παρήγαγε,
INVESTIGATION ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 389
martyrs; and then the ¢enth, eleventh, and twelfth chapters prohibit
every kind of participation in the idolatry of the heathen. The be-
liever must sing no heathen hymns; he must not swear by an idol, nor
do any thing unworthy of a Christian. But now, between c. 12 and ὁ. 13
there is no connection. In the end of the twelfth chapter, it is said that
the Christian’s yea must be yea; and in general terms much zeal is
expressed against every false oath. Suddenly, without any connec-
tion, and without any form of transition, it is said, inc. 13: ‘ Brethren,
observe the festival days, and, first, the birthday of our Lord.’ As the
want of connection indicates that this chapter was not written originally
with the rest of the book, so still more do its contents, which manifestly
correspond with those of the ezghth book, and belong also to the same
age. When we come to point out the interpolations, we will take into
view the contents of this chapter. Here we call attention only to the
fact, that it is manifestly distinguished in its style; for while all the
other chapters, even the smallest, contain citations out of the Holy
Scriptures, and are often overladen with them, this chapter contains
none at all.
We admit, there is some difficulty in pointing out the connection of
e. 14 and c. 12; for, obviously, the clause, ‘ For they began to hold a
council against the Lord on the second day of the week,’ refers to ο. 13;
and the for (γὰρ) in ce. 14 connects itself with the clause, ‘ Begin the
holy week of the Passover. We may, however, well conjecture, that as
the interpolator introduced a whole chapter, so he could also alter the first
words of the succeeding chapter, and bring them into an apparent con-
nection ; but that he could not so conveniently construct a tie with ὁ. 12,
lay in the nature of the subject. In the preceding chapters there was
nothing which he could bring into connection with the celebration of the
birthday of our Lord. He must therefore select the very general form
of transition, ‘Brethren, observe the festival days.” The Christmas
festival arose after the time in which the Constitutions were written;
and the interpolator held it suitable to add a precept concerning its cele-
bration. This precept he now inserts here, because it was still more
difficult to connect the subject with the following chapters, which treated
concerning the Passover.
As to the thought, now, c. 14 connects itself very well with what had
gone before, — the treating of martyrdom in general; and here to this
is subjoined c. 14 concerning the suffering of our Lord (περὶ τοῦ πάθους
τοῦ κυρίου). Surely it was also an object of the author to set forth the
Christian festivals ; but he wished to set them:forth in connection with
the fundamental view of Christianity, which referred all to the suffer-
ing, the resurrection, and the glorification of Christ. Hence, as in that
390 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
period, there were only such festivals as referred to the spiritual crea-
tion of Christ, so the author of the Constitutions enters also upon a
copious representation of the festival of the resurrection [the Passover,
or Easter], to which the festival of Pentecost, above all, is joined; the
festival on which Christ was glorified by the outpouring of the Holy
Spirit.
The 14th chapter exhibits now pretty copiously the history of our
Lord’s sufferings. We remark only that the holy supper is designated
as ‘the representative mysteries of his precious body and blood’ (ἀντί-
TUNG μυστήρια τοῦ τιμίου σώματος αὐτοῦ καὶ αἵματος). It is well known
that interpreters have not been agreed, whether Judas was present or
not at the instituting of the Supper. Our Constitutions are the first
among the ancients that expressly assert the negative ra Judas not
being present with us’).
The 15th chapter enjoins fasting on the fourth day of the week,
Wednesday (quarta feria), and on the sixth, Friday (the Preparation) :
on Wednesday, because on that day our Lord was betrayed; and on
Friday, because on this he was crucified! It may be asked, whether
this custom already prevailed at that time in which we have placed the
origin of the Constitutions. Some have believed that it began in the
fourth century, but certainly without good ground. In our discussion
of the external testimonies respecting the Constitutions, we have seen that
the same precept is found in Epiphanius, Heresy Ixxv. 6 (see p. 315).
He seems to ascribe to this custom an apostolic origin. Hence we _
may with all safety infer that it is not only much more ancient than
the age of Epiphanius, but that its origin is to be sought in a very early
time. For us it is sufficient to point to the fact, that, in the time of
Clement of Alexandria’ and of Tertullian,’ the custom was generally
received, and therefore that it arose in a time still earlier. The
mention of it, therefore, is by no means against the age of the
Constitutions assigned by us. In the precept of the Constitutions it is
then added that we should abstain from fasting on the seventh day at
the cock-crowing, but fast during the whole Sabbath or sevénth day
1 Terpéda δὲ καὶ παρασκευὴν προσέταξεν ἡμῖν νηστεύειν" τὴν μὲν διὰ THY προδοσίαν,
τὴν δὲ διὰ τὸ πύϑος.
* Clem. Alex. Stromat. lib. vii. p. 744, ed. Colon. Oddev αὐτὸς καὶ τῆς νηστείας τὰ
αἴνιγματα TOV ἡμερῶν τούτων, τῆς τετρώδος Kal τῆς παρασκευῆς λέγω" ἔπιφημίζονται yap,
ἡ μὲν “Epyod, ἡ δὲ, ᾿Αφροδίτης.
3. Tertull. De Jejun. ο. 14. Si omnem in totum devotionem temporum οὐ dierum et
mensium erasit apostolus, cur Pascha celebramus in annuo circulo, in mense primo ?
Cur quinquaginta exinde diebus in omni exsultatione decurrimus ? Cur stationibus
quartam et sextam Sabbati dicamus, et jejuniis Parasceven ?
INVESTIGATION ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 391
‘
itself, to that moment; not that we must fast on the Sabbath, as being
the day when the work of creation ceased, but because we must fast on
this one only, as being the day during which the Creator was yet under
the earth. The same command, to celebrate as festival each Sabbath
except one, the Constitutions repeat in Ὁ. v. c. 20.1 They represent
in this matter, very appropriately, the view of the whole oriental
church. The Sabbath, it is true, was celebrated in all regions ;
but the manner of its celebration in the oriental church was entirely
different from that which prevailed in the western. In the oriental
church it was always considered as a festival day, except the great Sab-
bath, when Christ lay in the tomb. All the other Sabbaths were cele-
brated as festival days, what the Constitutions enjoin in many passages ;
for example, Ὁ. vii. c. 23.2. The Sabbath-day fast is also forbidden in
the apostolical canons, 64 (66), and, among the later authorities, by
Epiphanius, Heresy xlii. 3, and especially by the Trullan Council,
ean. 55. In the church of Milan, the oriental custom was followed.’
But in respect to this rite, the western church stood in full opposition ;
for they observed the fast on the Sabbath (Saturday). Of this we find
an early testimony: it is in the works of Augustin, who, in an epistle
to Jerome, mentions the custom of the oriental church as differing from
that of the western, and starts the question how the matter can be
decided without accusing and condemning a great part of the church.’
In the passage a part of which we have inserted at the bottom of the
page, he then proceeds: ‘Would you be pleased to have us say that
there is something intermediate, which nevertheless may be acceptable
to him who may have done this, not feignedly, but for the harmony of
1 Every Sabbath-day excepting one, and every Lord’s day, hold your solemn assem-
blies, and rejoice.
2 Yet the Sabbath and the Lord’s day keep as festivals, because the formér is the
memorial of the creation, and the latter of the resurrection. And in the whole year,
there is only one Sabbath to be otherwise observed by you, that of our Lord’s burial;
on which men ought to keep a fast, but not a festival. For inasmuch as the Crea-
tor was then under the earth, the sorrow for him is more forcible than the joy for
the creation; because the Creator is more honorable by nature and dignity than his
own creatures.
3 Ambrose, De Jejun. c. 40, and August. Epist. 86.
4 Augustin. Epist. 19 ad Hicronymum. Vellem, me doceret benigna sinceritas
tua, utrum simulate quispiam sanctus orientalis, qaum Romam vyenerit, jejunet Sab-
bato, excepto illo die Paschatis vigilie? Quod si malum esse dixerimus, non solum
Romanam ecclesiam, sed etiam multa ei vicina et aliquanto remotiora condemnabi-
mus, ubi mos idem tenetur et manet. Si autem non jejunare Sabbato malum putaveri-
mus, tot ecclesias orientis, multo majorem orbis Christiani partem, qua temeritate
criminabimur ζ
392 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
society and out of deference?’* Yet there seems to have been no
adjustment, nor mutual acknowledgment of the variety in this usage;
but the difference continued for centuries in the different churches, till,
in the eleventh century, it was called up afresh in the controversies of
Nicetas Pectoratus and Humbert, which consummated the separation of
the Romish and Greek churches. Since in these controversies our
Constitutions are set up as testimony on the Greek side, and are rejected
on the Roman, we have already taken the respective statements into
particular consideration (p. 321) ; and, from the comparison, we can now
perceive that the view of both churches in the fourth century was the
same as in the eleventh.
In treating on the testimony of Epiphanius (see p. 313 and p. 334),
the difference, in the precept concerning the celebration of the Passover,
between the Constitutions which Epiphanius had and those which we
have, has already been exhibited. While the Constitutions which he
had, enjoin the celebrating of the festival with the Jews, those which we
have establish the contrary. The later interpolation, therefore, is evi-
dent. It may be asked whether it has been effected only by the cor-
ruption of single words, or by the introduction of whole sentences, or of
a whole new chapter. The latter, it is probable, is the way in which it
has been done. The connection of the chapters remained the same,
although an entirely new chapter was introduced, if it contained only
directions concerning the celebration of the Passover, no matter whether
in the Jewish or in the anti-Jewish manner. One circumstance speaks
very much in favor of the assumption which we have made. ‘The Con-
stitutions which Epiphanius had, not only command the celebrating with
1 Placetne tibi, ut medium quiddam esse dicamus, quod tamen acceptabile sit ei, qui
hoc non simulate, sed congruenti societate atque observantia fecerit ?
Long before Augustin, —indeed, before the time of our Constitutions, —we find
this difference between the two churches. Originally in the East, the Jewish Christians
adopted the celebration of the Lord’s day, yet retained the celebration of the Sabbath.
The western churches, induced by opposition to Judaism, considered the Sabbath as a
fast-day. Already, Tertullian assailed the Roman custom of setting forward the fast
from Friday to the Sabbath. De Jejun.c. 14. Quanquam vos etiam Sabbatum si
quando continuatis, nunquam nisi in Paschate jejunandum. On this custom there is
found in Victorinus, bishop of Petovia in Pannonia, a testimony contemporaneous with
our Constitutions: Hoc die solemus superponere ; idcirco ut die dominico cum gra-
tiarum actione ad panem exeamus. Et Parasceve superpositio fiat, nequid cum Ju-
dais Sabbatum observare videamur. Galland. Bibl. Patr. tom. iv. Our Constitutions,
for the opposite reason, forbid the fast, because they are more inclined to the Jewish-
Christian direction, as we perceived from the original Constitution respecting the Pass-
over, preserved to us in Epiphanius. See Neander, Kirchengeschichte, Bd. i. Abth. 11:
S. 515.
Loe ae
yest
INVESTIGATION ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 393
the Jews, but also endeavor to harmonize this precept with the anti-
Jewish usage, and to soften the opposition. At least, they attempt in
the outset to repel the reproach of Judaism, while they endeavor to
represent and prove that the Jew7sh Passover is a meal of affliction, but
the Christian, a feast of joy; and that the fasting of the Christians on
the following day, on which the Jews had crucified Christ, exactly coin-
cided with the banquet of the Jews. Thus, Heresy Ixx. 11: ‘For
the same apostles say, that when they (the Jews) banquet, do ye, fasting,
lament for them, because on the day of the feast they crucified Christ ;
and when they lament, eating unleavened bread and bitter herbs, do ye
banquet.’* This passage of the Constitutions which Epiphanius had,
proves that the custom of celebrating the Passover with the Jews was,
in that Constitution, justified by a defence. But since the passage is not
found in our present Constitutions, we have a right to conclude that the
interpolator has taken away the earlier seventeenth chapter, and has
inserted an entirely new one in its place.
It seems impossible to doubt, that the oriental church at an early
period rejected, in part, the Jewish reckoning of the Passover, without
having yet adopted a general rule in its place, till the meeting of the
Nicene Council. In the mean time, according to the statements of Euse-
bius, several attempts were made to establish, for the celebration of the
Passover, a canon whose computations should be exact. Thus, Eusebius
relates that Hippolytus, about the year 220, proposed, in his book on
the Passover, a new cycle of sixteen years.? Not long after, Dio-
nysius, bishop of Alexandria, about the year 250, brought forward
another canon, in which he endeavored to prove that the Passover ought
not to be celebrated till after the vernal equinox.’
But above all, Anatolius, about the year 270, in his Paschal canons,
attempted to set up a new opinion. By birth an Alexandrian, he seems,
according to the testimony of Eusebius, to have been the first among
the most learned of his time, and to have ‘attained to the highest emi-
1 Λέγουσι γὰρ οἱ αὐτοὶ ἀποστόλοι, ὅτι ὅταν ἐκεΐνοι εἰωχῶνται, ὑμεῖς νηστεύοντες ὑπὲρ
αὐτῶν πενϑεῖτε, ὅτι ἔν Ty ἡμέρᾳ τῆς ἑορτῆς τὸν Χριστὸν ἐσταύρωσαν καὶ ὅταν αὐτοι
πενϑῶσι, τὰ ἄζυμα ἐν πικρίσιν, ὑμεῖς εὐωχεῖσϑε.
5 Eccles. Hist. Ὁ. vi. c. 22. At the same time, Hippolytus, who composed many
other treatises. also wrote a work on the Passover. In this he traces back the series of
times, and presents a certain canon comprising a period of sixteen years, on the Pass-
over, limiting his computation of the times to the first year of the emperor Alexander.
3 Eccles. Hist. b. vii. c. 20. Besides these epistles, the same Dionysius, about this
time, also composed others, called his Festival Epistles, ..... in one of which he gives
the canon for eight years, showing that it is not proper to observe the Paschal festival
before the vernal equinox was past.
394 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
nence in arithmetic, geometry, and astronomy, besides his proficiency in
dialectics, and physics, and rhetoric. Now Eusebius gives us some
extracts from his canons on the Passover (κανόνες περὶ τοῦ πάσχα), from
which we perceive that he proposed another cycle of nineteen years,
and endeavored to show that the Passover must be held after the
equinox."
But although Usher? is of the opinion that the Constitutions were
corrupted for the purpose of harmonizing them with these attempts, yet
this is somewhat improbable ; for, long after those attempts, Epiphanius
still had before him the original Constitution, which must therefore have
been corrupted first after his time. On the other hand, the Nicene
decrees, which establish the celebration of the Passover on the Sunday
after the full moon of the vernal equinox, may well have given occasion
to the interpolation. This suggestion is confirmed by the fact, that in
the Constitutions, in the interpolated chapter, the same reasons for
departing from the Jewish custom are given, as were the reasons by
which the Nicene Council were guided, and which Constantine adduces
in his circular epistle to the bishops who were not at the council. The
seventeenth chapter of this fifth book of the Constitutions assigns, as a
reason for celebrating the Passover after the vernal equinox, ‘lest ye be
obliged to keep the memorial of the one passion twice in a year: Keep
it once only in a year for him that died but once.*® In like manner,
Constantine says, in general, that it is wrong to celebrate the festival —
with the hostile Jews, who deviate so far from the proper correction as
to celebrate the Passover a second time in the same year.
The following chapter bears the title, ‘A Constitution concerning
the great week of the Passover’ (Διάταξις περὶ τῆς μεγάλης τοῦ πάσχα
ἑβδόμαδοςν) ; but this superscription seems to us to have been inserted,
not originally, but at a late period. For our conjecture several reasons
present themselves, each of which helps to sustain the others. The
name, the great week (&Sdoucg μεγάλη, and, among the Latins, some-
times hebdomas magna, and sometimes septimana major), is found
neither in the writers of the second century, nor in those of the third.
Since now this designation, the great week, is not found at all in
1 Eccles. Hist. Ὁ. vii. ο. 32.. From the canons of Anatolius on the Paschal festival :
You have, therefore, in the first year, the new moon of the first month, which is the
beginning of every cycle of nineteen years.
? Prolegom. in Epist. Ignat. ¢. 9.
3 Ὅπως μὴ δὶς τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ, ἑἕνος παϑήματος μνείαν ποιεῖσϑε, ἀλλὰ ἅπαξ τοῦ ἔτους.
4 Euseb. De Vita Constantini, lib. 11. 6..18..... ὡς δὴ κατὰ τὸ πλεῖστὸν αὐτοὺς πλα-
νωμένους τῆς προσηκούσης ἐπανορϑώσεως, τῷ αὐτῷ ἔτει δευτερὸν τὸ πάσχα ἐπιτελεῖν.
INVESTIGATION ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 395
the contexture of the first seven books of the Constitutions, it is highly
probable that it has come into the superscription of this eighteenth
chapter, from Ὁ. viii. c. 83, where it is found for the first time, as used
by Chrysostom.
Now this chapter contains nothing else that seems to indicate a later
time. There are regulations given on the fast during the time of the
Passover.' In this week, for instance, there was to be fasting not only
on the Sabbath (Saturday), but also on several other days. Among
the Greeks this fast was called ὑπερθέσεις ; among the Latins, super-
positiones. The number of the days, at different times, was different ;
at least, several writers state them variously. Some added to this fast
one day, others two, and still others,. three, four, or five days. This is
stated by Irenzus in a passage preserved by Eusebius.?, Our Constitu-
tions, now, in c. 18, command to fast during six days (‘beginning from
the second day of the week, until the Preparation and the Sabbath, six
days’): and enjoin the use of only bread, salt, herbs, and water; and
abstinence from wine and flesh; for, it is added, ‘they are days of
lamentation, and not of feasting. Then they further command that
‘such as are able fast the day of the Preparation and the Sabbath-day
entirely, taking nothing till the cock-crowing of the night. But if any
one is not able to join them both together, at least let him observe the
Sabbath-day as a fast.’ If now we look at the accounts of other writ-
ers on the Paschal fast, we find altogether the same as in our Constitu-
tions. Thus Epiphanius tells us exactly the same that they prescribe;
and indeed, what is well worthy of consideration, he represents it as a
custom exceedingly ancient. ‘The six days of the Passover all the
people pass in abstinence ; that is, then using bread, and salt, and water,
at evening; but also the zealous superadd two, and three. and four days:
and some all the week, till the cock-crowing, as the Lord’s day dawns.’®
1 In the chapter itself it is said, ‘In the days, therefore, of the Passover, fast’
(ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις οὖν τοὺ πάσχα νηστεύετε). The expression, the great week, is not used
at all, though the precepts are given concerning the days of this week. Besides, there
are found in the ancients very many names for this week: Πάσχα σταυρώσιμον, ἐβδο-
μὰς τῶν ἁγίων πάϑων, ἑβδομὰς τοῦ σωτήριου παϑοῦς, ἑβδομὰς ἀπράκτος (inofficiosa, muta,
silent week ); hebdomas authentica, poenosa, ultima, that is, the last in the ecclesiasti-
cal year. But the first seven books of our Constitutions always use the same desig-
nation, the days of the Passover (ai ἡμέραι τοῦ πάσχα).
* Eccles. Hist. b. v. c. 24. For some think that they ought to fast only one day ;
some two, some more days. Some compute their day as consisting of forty hours,
night and day.
3 Epiph. Exposit. Fid. Cathol. n. 22. Τὰς δὲ ἐξ ἡμέρας τοῦ πάσχα ἐν ξηροφαγίᾳ δια-
τελοῦσι πάντες οἱ λαοὶ" φημὶ δὲ ἀρτῳ καὶ ἅλι καὶ ὕδατι τότε χρώμενοι πρὸς ἑσπέραν" ἀλλὰ
396 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
From this passage of Epiphanius, it is undeniable that if was not a
custom which arose first in his time, but was one which before his
time was already prevalent ;—a supposition which coincides well with
the precept in our Constitutions. But there are also other evidences,
that we can ascribe this custom to no later age than the one in which we
have placed the origin of our Constitutions. First, as to the abstinence
(or, as the Greek word here used literally signifies, the eating of dry
food), this is found earlier in the church, and was enjoined as a law by
the Montanistic party. But that the precepts given in our Constitutions
on fasting were already in use in the third century, is proved especially
by a passage in the Epistle of Dionysius of Alexandria to Basilides.
Not all, says he, spend the six days of the fasts with equal strictness
nor in a similar manner; but some superadd all the days, passing them
without food; some, two days, some three, some four, and some none.’ _
Then he contends against those who, in the four preceding days, have
not fasted at all, or have spent them even in banqueting, but then have
fasted the last two days, and now think they have done something great.
Dionysius is of the opinion that those persons would stand higher, who,
after they had fasted on the other days, and were fatigued and enfeebled,
should take some food before the end of those two days. Therefore,
in this also Dionysius agrees with our Constitutions.
The nineteenth chapter treats now concerning the vigils on the Great
Sabbath (magnum Sabbatum). It is the only Sabbath which the Chris-
tian church has retained and celebrated from among the Jewish Sab-
bath days. The dogma which lay at the basis of the celebration of this
day is unquestionably the descending of the Saviour into the infernal
world. This we perceive very clearly from that well-known homily
which Epiphanius held on the holy and great Sabbath.? Though the
day celebration of this Sabbath was kept, yet the night celebration was
the most impressive; and among all the vigils, that of the great and
holy night was the most commended. In the chapter before us, the
Constitutions mention nothing of the doctrine of Christ’s descent into
hell, but only give command that the fast continue till the cock-crowing,
and then cease; that in the mean time there be watching and praying in
the church all night, the reading of the Law, the Prophets, and the
καὶ οἱ σπουδαῖοι διπλᾶς, Kat τριπλᾶς, καὶ τετραπλᾶς ὑπερτίϑενται καὶ ὅλην τὴν ἑβδομάδα
τινες ἄχρι ἀλεκτρυόνων κλαγγῆς, τῆς κυριακῆς ἐπιφωσκούσης.
1 Dionysius Alex. in Epist. ad Basilidem. Ἐπεὶ μηδὲ τὰς ἐξ τῶν νηστειῶν ἡμέρας '
ἴσως μηδὲ ὁμοίως πάντες διανέμουσιν: ἀλλ᾽ οἱ μὲν καὶ πάσας ὑπερτιϑέασιν ἄσιτοι διατε-
λοῦντες, οἱ δὲ δύο, οἱ δὲ τρεῖς, οἱ δὲ τέσσαρας, οἱ δὲ οὐδεμίαν, &e.
2 Epiphan. Opp. ed. Petay. tom. ii. p. 259 —
INVESTIGATION ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 397
Psalms, the baptizing of catechumens, the reading of the Gospel with
fear and trembling, and the speaking to the people of such things as
pertain to their salvation. At this time, as in the following centuries,
this vigil was preéminently the season for baptism among the Chris-
tians, probably because a special efficacy was ascribed to baptism into
the death of Christ. The explanation of this custom is very near at
hand; for, as we have already had occasion to remark, it must have its
basis in the decisions of the apostle in Rom. 6: ὃ--ἢ (¢ Know ye not that
so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into
his death’ (εἰς τὸν θάνατον αὐτοῦ ἐβαπτίοθημεν) ? and in 1 Cor. 15: 29
(‘baptized for the dead,’ βαπτιζόμενοι ὑπὲρ τῶν κεκρῶν) ; for this baptism
in the vigil of the great Sabbath was truly a baptism for the dead.
There have come down to us the most splendid and spirited descriptions
of this’ vigil. Chrysostom mentions it often, and describes it quite
amply, and seems to have been very enthusiastic in favor of its celebra-
tion. -Palladius calls it the angelic night, in which the demons them-
selves sink down with trembling.’ It is quite aside from our task to set
forth the painting of this vigil, in the later Gregory of Nazianzum,
Chrysostom, Socrates, Jerome, and Lactantius; but here we shall still
have to answer the question, whether the mention of the custom agrees
with the age in which, according to our judgment, the Constitutions were
written, or whether this custom did not first arise in the fourth century.
Still the last is by no means the case. Before Epiphanius, Eusebius
mentions the celebration of this vigil. He joyfully relates, that the
emperor Constantine lent the splendor of the day to the holy night cele-
bration; that high pillars of wax were lighted everywhere throughout
the place; and that torches illuminated the whole city.’ The entire nar-
ration, which presupposes the celebration of this vigil as a well-known
solemnity of the Christian church, is of such a kind as of itself to prove
that the celebration of the vigil of the great Sabbath was customary
already in the third century. But on this matter we have, even from
the third century, several express testimonies. For example: a passage
of Tertullian proves that in his time this vigil of the Passover was
1 Pallad. Vit. Chrysostomi, c. 9, p. 84—, ed. Par. where he copiously describes how
the soldiers interrupted the celebration of this vigil, and fell upon the Christians; τότε ἦν
ἰδεῖν τὴν ἀγγελικὴν νύκτα, ἐν 4° Kal δαίμονες πίπτουσι ἐπτηχότες, εἰς λαβύρινϑον μετα-
βληϑεῖσαν. A translation of the homily of Cyprian on the holy Sabbath, and of two
sermons of Augustin on the holy Easter vigils (Opp. ed. Benedict. tom. v. pt. ii. serm.
219-223, p. 962 —), is given by Augusti, Bd. ii. S. 168—; and ii. Κ΄. 127 —.
2 Compare Werensdorf, De Constantini M. religione paschali ad Euseb. de Vita
Const. M. lib. iy. ο. 22; Viteb. 1758, 4to; where the whole passage is historically illus-
trated.
398 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
attended by all Christians, by women as well as by men. He speaks
zealously against the marriage of Christian women with heathen men,
and adduces as a reason to dissuade them from these marriages, that no
heathen would quietly permit his wife to withdraw herself from him
during the night for the purpose of participating in the solemnities of the
Passover.’ In the precept of the Constitutions, c. 19, ‘And let this be
an everlasting ordinance till the consummation of the world, until the
Lord come,’ there could already perhaps be the view, that, on this
night, Christ will come to judge the world. At a later period, it was
pretty generally prevalent.’ :
Near the end of the chapter it is commanded, after eight days to cel-
ebrate the eighth day, the so-called octave, as a festival: (‘ After eight
days let there be another feast observed with honor, the eighth day
itself.’) It was considered as an after-celebration of Easter, and in
remembrance of the satisfying of Thomas in respect to the certainty of
the resurrection of Christ. Our Constitutions, too, give the same reason
for it, while they suddenly make Thomas himself relate the matter.
Hence it comes, that among the Greeks this Sunday is called Thomas’s
Lord’s day (Κυριακὴ τοῦ Θωμᾶ); while among the Latins, as is well
known, this Sunday is called White Sunday (Dominica in albis), from
the white baptismal dresses which the catechumens wore, for the last
time, on that day.
The conclusion of the chapter is certainly very remarkable, for in it
the celebration of the feast of the Ascension is commanded ;— certainly
' Tertull. ad Uxor. lib. ii. c. 4. Quis solemnibus Pasche abnoctantem securus sus-
tinebit ?—— But abuses early crept into these vigils. Hence the council at Elvira (in
the year 305) canon xxxv. forbade the females all participation in the vigils.
2 Καὶ τοῦτο ὑμῖν ἔστω νομιμὸν αἰώνιον, ἕως τῆς συντελείας τοῦ αἰῶνος, μέχρις ἂν ἔλϑῃ
ὁ κύριος.
3 Lactant. Inst. Div. 1. vii.c. 19. Heec est nox, que. nobis propter adventum Regis
ac Dei nostri, pervigilio celebratur: cujus noctis duplex ratio est, quod in ea et vitam
tum recepit, cum passus est; et postea orbis terree regnum receptum est.
And Jerome on Matt. xxv. 6. Traditio Judeorum est, Christum media nocte ven-
turum, in similitudinem Agyptii temporis, quando Pascha celebratum est, et extermi-
nator venit, et dominus super tabernacula transiit, et sanguine agni postes nostrarum
frontium consecrate sunt. Unde reor et traditionem apostolicam permansisse, ut
in die vigiliarum Pasche, ante noctis dimidium, populos dimittere non licet, expectan-
tes adventum Christi. Et postquam illud tempus transierit, securitate presumpta, fes
tum cunctos agere diem.
4 Probably this appellation among the Greeks was occasioned by the passage, John
30: 19 —, to which our Constitutions seem to have had regard. In a way very similar,
the name Quasimodogeniti (as new-born) for this day, became, at a later period, usual in
the Latin church, from the Latin translation of 1 Pet. 2: 2.
INVESTIGATION ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 399
the earliest testimony respecting it that has come to us from the ancients.
Hitherto, the passage in Ὁ. v. ὁ. 19, so far as I know, has always been
overlooked; and in the archeological investigations respecting this festi-
val, only b. viii. c. 33 has been adduced. ‘And again’ (says the pas-
sage here in the fifth book), ‘from the first Lord’s day count forty days,
from the Lord’s day till the fifth day of the week, and celebrate the feast
of the Ascension of the Lord, whereon he finished all his dispensation,
and constitution, and returned to that God and Father who sent him.’
This passage seems manifestly to testify for the celebration of this feast
towards the end of the third century. But since all the five books bear
on themselves the impress of that time, as we think we have sufficiently
shown, all these earlier proofs must, in advance, favor the opinion that
the celebration of this feast had then become customary. It may be
asked, whether there are not other reasons by which this is sustained.
It is difficult, indeed, through testimonies of the ancients, to prove that
the festival was already celebrated in the end of the third century.
Mention of it occurs first in Chrysostom, in many passages, and fre-
quently in the writers of his and of later times. Epiphanius also,
and Gregory of Nyssa, presuppose that it was commonly known; and
they have even written homilies upon it.” About the middle of the
fourth century, therefore, the origin of this feast was spoken of as belong-
ing to a very early time.
Finally, we have from Augustin five copious sermons on the festival
of which we have been speaking. One of these is specially remarkable,
and is distinguished by several peculiarities.? Besides, there is another
passage in Augustin where this is reckoned among the great festivals ;
indeed, where he almost derives it from the apostles.* Although he is
wavering in his judgment (either from the apostles themselves or from
plenary councils), yet so much at least is certain, namely, that he
ascribed to it a high antiquity, and placed its origin long before his own
1 Chrysost. Homil.in Assump. Νῦν ὅτε τοῦ σταυρωϑέντος τὴν ἀνάληψιν ἄγομεν,
τὴν φαιδρὰν ταύτην καὶ ἐξαστρώπτουσαν juépav—. Homil. 2. in Pentecost. Πρῴην
μὲν οὖν ἑωρτάσαμεν τὸν σταυρὸν τὸ πάϑος, τὴν ἀνάστασιν, μετὰ ταῦτα τὴν εἰς οὐρανὸν
ἄνοδον τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ.
2 Epiphan. Εἰς τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ κυρίου ἧμων ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ. Opp. ed. Petav. t. vi.
Paris. 1622, p. 20 ---- Gregorius Nyssen. Opp. οα. Paris. Morel. 1615, t. ii. p. 873 —.
3 See Augusti’s Denkwiirdigkeiten, Bd. vi. S. 372.
4 Augustini Epist. 118. Illa, que non scripta, sed tradita custodimus, que quidem
toto ferrarum orbe observantur, datur intelligi, vel ab ipsis apostolis vel plenariis con-
ciliis, qaorum in ecclesia saluberrima auctoritas, commendata atque statuta retineri.
Sicut quod Domini passio et resurrectio et adscensio in coelum et adventus de ccelo
Spiritus Sancti anniversaria solemnitate celebrantur.
400 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
time. If the result is similar that is derived from the citations and
homilies of Epiphanius, and Gregory of Nyssa, who, not less than
Augustin, seem to have admitted an earlier origin of the feast of the
Ascension, shall we not be justified, in connection with our passage in
Ὁ. vy. c. 19, to assume that the celebration of this festival came into use
towards the end of the third century; and that, therefore, the mention of
it furnishes no evidence against the opinion advanced by us in respect to
the time when the Constitutions were written?
Let it be conceded that we cannot strictly prove the universal cele-
bration of this festival towards the end of the third century: although
Origen against Celsus, b. viii. c. 22, manifestly considers the feast of the
Resurrection as the point of beginning to the feast of Pentecost, yet this
would not overthrow the assertion that in the Constitutions about this
time [towards the end of the third century ], the celebration of this feast
is commanded, even while it was not yet universal. But that the fact
of Christ’s ascension was esteemed as highly as that of his resurrection,
is sufficiently proved by its having been received into all the symbols
and rules of faith.
It is possible, indeed probable, that, at the time of our Constitu-
tions, the celebration of the feast of the Ascension was in its beginning,
and gradually became customary; that, too, it was not yet reckoned
among the great festivals, which was first done in the fourth century.
This opinion seems to be favored also by our passage in the Constitu-
tions. Here the celebration of the feast is commanded with enfire sim-
plicity, without its being reckoned a great feast, and without there
being ordered for it any special solemnities. There is merely a refer-
ence to the occasion of its being instituted; namely, that Christ, on this
day, entered into his glory with the Father.
If we turn now to c. 20, this is not less worthy of consideration. In
it the feast of Pentecost is commanded; and precepts are given for the
time after the ending of this feast. ‘ But,’ it is there said, ‘after ten
days from the ascension, which from the first Lord’s day is the fiftieth
day, do ye keep a great festival: for on that day, at the third hour,
the Lord Jesus sent on us the gift of the Holy Ghost, and we were filled
with his energy, and we spake with new tongues, as that Spirit sug-
gested to us; and we preached both to Jews and Gentiles, that he is
the Christ of God, who is determined by him to be the Judge of the
living and the dead.’ Were the assertion true, which some have made,
that the feast of Pentecost was not celebrated as a distinct festival
before the fourth century, this would overthrow the assertion which we
have made respecting the first seven books of the Constitutions; or, at
least, it would speak against this twentieth chapter. But this is not
INVESTIGATION ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 401
at all the case; and it can be proved that the feast of Pentecost was one
of the first Christian festivals. None of the Old Testament feasts
passed over so easily into a Christian one. The thanksgiving for the
first-fruits of the harvest, was analogous to the thanksgiving for the
nourishment of the Spirit, through the higher gift of the heavenly
Father; as the remembrance of the giving of the law on Sinai, was
analogous to the remembrance of the higher revelation of the spiritual
law in Christ. Here, indeed, a difference in the celebration of this fes-
tival must not be overlooked, namely, that, at first, the feast of Pente-
cost embraced the whole time of fifty days between the Passover and
the Pentecost, and that it was not till a later period that it was under-
stood to be a festival lasting only one day. But while we fully admit
this difference, we assert that the one-day festival of Pentecost, as it is
commanded in our Constitutions, already occurs in the third century.
That the festival, in the first sense given above, [that is, embracing the
fifty days, ] was introduced early, is generally admitted, and is also suffi-
ciently proved by the testimonies of the ancients, especially of Tertul-
lian.’ In favor of the celebration of the feast of Pentecost as a distinct
festival, about the middle of the third century, we have also the clear
testimony of Epiphanius in his homilies, Gregory of Nyssa, and Gregory
of Nazianzum. Not only this, however, do they prove; but since, in
their time, the feast was quite general and ancient, we may well assume
that towards the end of the third century the one-day celebration of this
festival had begun to be customary. In the testimony of Origen, the
transition, as it were, from the earlier custom to the later seems to us to
be indicated.’ Besides, if now the passage in Augustin (Epist. 118,
to Januarius), already adduced by us, calls attention to a very ancient
origin of the distinct feast of Pentecost, it is probable, that the celebra-
tion of this distinct one-day feast was in use at the end of the third cen-
tury.’ For, had this not been the case, we cannot conceive how Epi-
phanius, Gregory of Nyssa, and others could presuppose the general
1 Tertull. De Idololatr. c. 14. Ethnicis semel annuus dies quisque festus est: tibi
octavo quoque die ; excerpe singulas solemnitates nationum, et in ordinem texe, Pentecosten
tmplere. non poterunt; also De Baptismo, c. 19; together with Can. xx. Concil.
Antioch.
2 Orig. c. Cels. lib. viii. c. 29. Ἔαν δὲ τὶς πρὸς ταῦτα ἀνθυποφέρη τὰ rept τῶν παρ᾽
ἡμῖν κυριακῶν, ἢ παρασκευῶν ἢ τοῦ πάσχα ἢ τῆς πεντεκοστῆς, &c. Here it seems as if
Origen considered the feast of Pentecost as a distinct one, although still in connection
with the feast of the Resurrection, and as a conclusion of the Quinquagesima.
3 This might also be confirmed by the fact that the canon sliii. of the council of
Elvira in Spain, A.D. 305, understands, by the Pentecost, only the feast of the outpour-
ing of the Holy Spirit.
26
402 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
observance of this festival." Our Constitutions, by their precepts, may
have been the very means of promoting the celebration of Pentecost as
a distinct festival.
In the Latin church, the Pentecost cycle closed with the Pentecost
octave, that is, with the Trinity festival. The oriental Greek church,
however, has never celebrated this feast, but its octave was the feast of
All Saints (ἑορτὴ πάντων ἁγίων). But, manifestly, this Pentecost octave,
in the oriental Greek church, first became usual at a late period, after
the feast of Pentecost had already, for a long time, been celebrated in
this church as a distinct feast ; although it is true that, among the Greeks,
the honoring of saints came into vogue much earlier than among the
Latins, and that the Greeks celebrated the festival of All Saints centuries
earlier. The proof of this is furnished by our Constitutions. For in them,
no trace occurs of such a celebration of the Pentecost octave in honor of
the saints; indeed, not a single trace of a Pentecost octave; although,
in our Constitutions, precepts are expressly given respecting the time
after the celebration of Pentecost: ‘Therefore after ye have kept the
festival of Pentecost, keep one week as a festival; and, after that, fast
one.’* Further on it is said, ‘ After this week of fasting, we command
you to fast every fourth day of the week and every day of the Prepara-
tion, and what is saved by your fasting bestow upon the needy.’ This fast,
therefore, at this earliest time, occupied the place of the later Pentecost
octave, the feast of All Saints. Perhaps, about the same time, it was
identical with the so-called fast in honor of the holy apostles (jejunium -
in honorem S. Apostolorum); and, at a later period, as a new Pente-
cost octave became usual, the feast of All Apostles was transferred to
the first of May. But, however this may be, it is certain that the fast
after the feast of Pentecost arose long before the Pentecost octave.
Still, in the time of Leo the Great, this fast was in use; and he himself
commends it in a discourse, very urgently, and paints it as an apostolic
institute of the highest importance.’ If this now is not according to
the truth, it is equally wrong to assert, as some have done, that the
fast after the feast of Pentecost came in the place of the abrogated
vigils. The assertion is contradicted by the testimony of our Constitu-
tions, which enjoin the fast after the feast of Pentecost, while the vigils
still belonged to the highest solemnities.
1 See extracts from their homilies, in Augusti’s Denkw. Bd. ii. Κ΄, 394—.
7B.’ y..¢c, 20.
3 Sermo primus de Jejunio Pentecostes, ed. Par. 1641. p. 77.
INVESTIGATION ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 403
Investigation on the Sixth Book of the Constitutions.
This sixth book is superscribed On Schisms (περὶ σχισμάτων) ; but,
like the other books, it contains precepts which cannot be included under
this superscription. Still, all its parts cohere well with each other;
and, where it shall be necessary, we shall speak with reference to their
connection. For example: After, through a series of chapters, the her-
esies are spoken of, their destructiveness portrayed, and proved by
examples, the Constitutions reject the baptism which was administered
by heretics. Then they give warning of the many falsely-styled apos-
tolical writings, which, ‘under our name,’ that is, the name of the apos-
tles, were written for the corruption of the church.
The first chapter begins with a warning to take heed of all heresies ;
for those persons who ventured to cause divisions would not escape the
merited punishment. Here the Constitutions always appeal to exam-
ples taken from the Old Testament, and the destructiveness of heresies
and divisions is particularly shown in the Jewish people. In the same
general strain as the first three chapters, are also the following. The
fourth says: ‘But do ye, brethren, who are instructed out of the Scrip-
ture, take care not to make divisions in opinion.’ Here the bishops
seem to be exhorted to unanimity; for it is added: ‘In like manner, ye
of the laity, come not near to such as advance doctrines contrary to the
mind of God.’ The fifth chapter proceeds: ‘For those are most cer-
tainly to be avoided: who blaspheme God.’ With this is connected
again a copious exhibition of the fearful destruction which has proceeded
from heresies; and this is particularly proved by declarations of the
prophets."
The sixth chapter shows that various heretical doctrines, abhorred of
God, arose also among the Jews. Here, now, the author of the Consti-
tutions names, first, the Sadducees, who deny the resurrection of the
dead ; and the Pharisees, who attribute to chance and to fate the actions
of those who do amiss;” and the Basmotheans, who deny the Providence
of God, and assert that all arose from accidental motion, and take away
1°Ex yap τῆς κακίας τῶν αἱρεσιωτῶν ἐξῆλϑε μόλυσμα ἐπὶ πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν, ὥς φησιν
Ἰερεμίας ὁ προφῆτης. See Jer. 23: 15.
2 On this opinion of the Pharisees there are also some similar testimonies in ancient
writers. Josephus, Antiq. of the Jews, b. 13, c. 9, and Ὁ. 18,2. Hieronym. ii. adv,
Pelag. 10. Phariszorum est hoc supercilium, ut peccata proprie voluntatis referant
ad conditoris injuriam et illius justitiam calumnientur.
404 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
the immortality of the soul... Among the heretics are then mentioned
also the Hemerobaptists* and the Ebionites. On the contrary, the
Essenes are commended as those who have separated themselves from
all these, and observe the usages of the land of their fathers. The
Ebionites, therefore, are here reckoned among the Jewish heretics, and
designated as those who made their appearance in the times of the
apostles (οἱ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν φανέντες), and asserted that the Son of God was
nothing but a man, who was begotten through the connection of Joseph
with Mary.
But now the author of the Constitutions passes to the heresies of the
Christian church, and endeavors, first, in c. 7, to show whence the here-
sies arose, and who was the author of these evils. He relates that the
apostle Philip, through the gifts of the Holy Spirit, had performed in
Samaria many wonderful cures, and that the Samaritans had hence
been led to faith in God and the Lord Jesus Christ, and had been bap-
tized. Simon also became a believer, when he saw that the wonders
were performed without magic; and he was baptized. ‘Then, the Con-
stitutions further state, Simon requested us, the apostles, to bestow on
him, for money, the gift of imparting the Holy Spirit to others. Here,
and in the following chapters, Simon Magus‘is introduced as the author
of the heresies, and especially as the father of the Gnostic sects. Our
Constitutions have this in common with all the writers of the ancient
church, that they ascribe to this magician a peculiar importance. In
the whole circle of pseudo-Clementine writings, he generally plays an .
important part; and it is manifest that Simon Magus, too, was a col-
lective name, which had to represent the theosophic-poetic tendency.
Properly speaking, he could hardly be reckoned among the Christian
heretics ; for he had attached himself quite as much to Judaism, and to
a heathenish, theosophic-poetic tendency, as to Christianity. But how it
could happen, that he acquired special importance in the ancient church,
1 On the Basmotheans# or Masbotheans, Eusebius treats in his Ecclesiastical His-
tory, Ὁ. iv. c. 22, where he quotes from Hegesippus. ‘Those heretics are said also to
have celebrated the Sabbath, whence they were also called Sabbatini.
2 Kal Ἡμεροβαπτισταὶ, οἵτινες xa’ ἑκάστην ἡμέραν ἐὰν μὴ βαπτίσωνται, οὐκ ἐσϑίου-
σιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰς κλίνας καὶ τοὺς πίνακας ἤτοι κρατῆρας καὶ ποτήρια καὶ καϑίσματα ἐαν
μὴ KaSapwow ὕδατι, οὐδενὶ χρῶνται.
3 It is well known that the accounts in Philo, and in Josephus, concerning this sect,
do not agree. While Philo, in his book on the True Freedom of the Virtuous, repre-
sents them merely as practically religious men (τὸ ἠϑικὸν εὖ μάλα διαπονοῦσι, ἀλείπ-.
ταις χρώμενοι τοῖς πατρίοις νόμοις), Josephus ascribes to them theosophy and oriental
speculation. Our Constitutions, now, relate almost the same as Philo; yet Josephus
is the more credible.
ee oe, Ὁ
τὸ fs :
a Ea
INVESTIGATION ON THE SIXTH BOOK. "405
is to be explained only by supposing that he very soon became ἃ mythic
*personace. Our Constitutions can prove this. [ἢ Ὁ. vi. ὁ. 9, they relate
expressly that Simon Magus came to Rome, and by his magic arts
deceived and attracted all. ‘But on a certain time, as he was gone into
the theatre, proceeds Peter, ‘he commanded the people to bring me
also into the theatre ; and then he undertook to fly through the air; and
as, raised on high by demons, he soared aloft in the air, he said that
he was going to heaven, and would thence bestow favors upon them.
While now the whole people honored him as a god, I besought God,
through the Lord Jesus, to cast down the destroyer, to curtail the power
of the demons, who used it for the seduction and perdition of men, to
dash him against the ground, and bruise him, but not to kill him.” It
was done, according to the prayer. Upon this, some forsook Simon ;
but others persevered in his destructive doctrine. ‘And thus,’ Peter
concludes his narration, ‘this most atheistical heresy first fixed itself in
Rome.’ From this account it is evident that, at the time when the Con-
stitutions were made, Simon had already become fully a mythical person ;
and if we read in the Recognitions, and in the Clementines, the accounts
of the disputations of Peter with Simon Magus, these, which bear in
themselves a thoroughly mythic character, can only confirm our view.
Among the disciples and followers of Simon, are here named
Cleobius, Dositheus, Manander, Basilides, and Saturnilus; whom we
pass over, since nothing new is said concerning them. Still, it ought
here to be mentioned, that our Constitutions mention the sect of the
Nicolaitans, and assert that they are wrongfully thus named. The
deacon Nicolaus, therefore, is here defended against the reproach of
being the founder of this sect. It has indeed been questioned, whether
there ever was such a sect; but, in respect to this, after the united tes-
timonies of Irenzus, Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, Epiphanius,
Jerome, and others, there can be no doubt, although it is not fully ascer-
tained, whether the later sect of Nicolaitans is one and the same with
that which existed in the apostolic age. (See Rev. 2: 6-15.) Itis in
the highest degree uncertain whether this sect proceeded from the well-
known deacon Nicolaus, and on this point the testimonies of the ancients
are contradictory. Irenzus, who describes it, derives it from the deacon
Nicolaus, and ascribes to it pernicious excesses... The same do our
Constitutions, in this sixth book, ec. 8: ‘Some are impudent in unclean-
ness, such as those who are falsely called Nicolaitans.’? According to
1 Τὴ his work Ady. Hereses, lib. i. c. 26. Qui indiserete (ἀδιαφόρως) vivunt.
2 e we ἢ ΄ 3 os “4 ἊΝ e a 7 ~
Oi dé avaidny ἐκπορνέυουσιν, διοι ὁι viv ψευδώνυμοι Νικολαῖται.
406’ ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Clement of Alexandria, they held the pernicious principle, that men
might give themselves up to their lusts, and yet not be affected by,
them, but abuse the fiesh.t| As our Constitutions, in another passage,”
use almost the same words to describe a heresy, which, however, they
do not expressly name, so it seems, that they also here meant the Nico-
laitan heresy. In the expression, ‘as those who are falsely called Nico-
laitans,’ it is too evident to admit of mistake, that the author of the Con-
stitutions wished not to derive this sect from the deacon Nicolaus, since
he found the designation false. Clement of Alexandria, also, at an
earlier period, had already pronounced the derivation false, and vindi-
cated the character of Nicolaus. Irenzeus, probably through misunder-
standing Rev. 2: 6-15, has occasioned the error, which, besides, is
found also in many writers since his time.
Moreover, in c. 8, it is related, that in the disputation of Peter with
Simon Magus, Zaccheus and Barnabas were present. It is remarkable
that it is then added, ‘ And Nicetas and Aquila, brothers of Clement the
bishop and citizen of Rome.’ Here, therefore, is a passage where Cle-
ment is named, and yet not prominently, but, as it were, only as con-
nected with Nicetas and Aquila. Therefore, also, Clement is here not
represented as in a relation to our Constitutions. In the second place,
the addition also, ‘ Who was the disciple of Paul, our fellow-apostle, and
fellow-helper in the gospel,’ is striking. For although it contains no
contradiction against our Constitutions, since in them nothing occurs on
the conversion of Clement, yet it contains an open contradiction against -
the general tradition, and against other pseudo-Clementine writings,
namely, against the Recognitions, in which Barnabas is named as the
first through whom the proclamation of the gospel was imparted to
Clement, till, at a later time, the apostle Peter, not Paul, completed his
conversion.
In opposition to the mentioned heresies, now in 6. 11 and onward, the
contents of the apostolical preaching are given, and those things named,
in which one must separate himself from the heretics. Already (p. 339),
. 6. 14 has been exhibited by us as that chapter in which the apostles
express themselves on the tendency and object of the Constitutions, —
that they had written this universal canon of doctrine for the refutation of
all heresies, and for the strengthening and confirmation of all believers.
But the contents of ce. 15 are very essential for us, in which the bap-
1 Stromat. p. 411, .. . τὸ δεῖν παραχρῆσϑαι τῇ σαρκὶ.
2 B. vi.c.10: ‘But others teach, that men ought to be impudent in uncleanness,
and to abuse the flesh, and to go through all unholy practices, as if this were the only
way for the soul to ayoid the rulers of this world.’
INVESTIGATION ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 407
tism of the heretics is entirely rejected, and is represented as a pollution.
From this chapter we shall draw a conclusion with great determinate-
ness in respect to the age of our Constitutions.
Our Constitutions express themselves, concerning the baptism of
heretics, in the following manner: ‘ Be ye likewise contented with one
baptism alone, that which is into the death of the Lord; not that which
is conferred by wicked heretics, but that which is conferred by unblama-
ble priests in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost; and let not that which cometh from the ungodly be received by
you; nor let that which is done by the godly be annulled by a second.
. . . - But those that receive polluted baptism from the ungodly will
become partners in their opinions.’ All this, and the whole succeeding
contents of the chapter, lead us to infer that it was written at a time
when the controversy respecting baptism administered by heretics had
already become very violent, and had proceeded to an open division.
Already, from a very early period, differences in the church had pre-
vailed on the question, how, in respect to baptism, one should conduct
himself towards him who had received baptism in a heretical sect, and
now came over to the Catholic church. In respect to this, in the mid-
dle of the second century, there was a diversity of opinion, and a diver-
sity of practice had sprung up, according to the different points of view
from which the matter had been contemplated. The church in Asia
Minor, which ascribed validity to all acts of religion only in so far as
they were practised by the Catholic church, regarded the baptism of the
heretics as not a correct one, and was of the opinion that the true bap-
tism must follow the coming over to the Catholic church. Inthe Western
church, however, the opposite practice had come into use. Still, no
particular controversy had arisen on these different views. The subject
was conversed on, quietly, as we may perceive from Tertullian. Two
councils, the one at Carthage, after the year 200 (see Cyprian’s Epis-
tles, 71 and 73); the other at Iconium, solemnly confirmed the Asiatic
usage in respect to baptism. From the whole, we perceive that, in any
ease, our Constitution, in Ὁ. vi. ὁ. 15, must have been written later;
for the violent, passionate, all-excluding opposition shows clearly that it
must have been written at a time, when vehement controversies had
arisen in respect to the baptism administered by heretics. If we pursue
further the question concerning this baptism, we find that, in the second
1 De Baptismo, c. 15. De Prescrip. 6. 12, and De Pudicit. c.19. Tertullian, it is
in the highest degree probable, wrote his treatise on Baptism, as a member of the
catholic or general church ; but in that work he sometimes expressed a view different
from that which prevailed in the west.
408 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
half of the third century, it occasioned the most frequent controversies
and separations; it was, therefore, exactly at the time in which we have
placed the origin of our Constitutions.
Stephen, bishop of Rome, it was, who, animated by the hierarchical
spirit and authority, withdrew ecclesiastical fellowship from the churches
in Asia Minor, towards the end of the year 253, and denominated them
Anabaptists (4va8entotel). This must naturally have produced, on
the other side, hatred and bitterness; and soon the difference of opinion
proceeded to an open reproach. The church in North Africa, with Cyp-
rian at its head, examined the matter, and adopted the opinion that the
baptism imparted by heretics, was not valid. It was preéminently Cyp-
rian, who with vehemence defended this opinion, which agreed so well
with his whole mode of viewing ecclesiastical life Stephen, with
pride and contempt, replied to Cyprian, who, in gentle terms, had made
known to him this decree of the council. He broke off ecclesiastical
communion with the North African church; and, instead of all argu-
ments, he urged the Roman tradition.” Cyprian, on the other hand,
arranged a still more numerous council of seventy-eight bishops (A.D.
258), who expressed themselves in the most decided and zealous manner
against the Roman opinion. If now we look again at our Constitutions,
we readily see that this ‘ Constitution, in Ὁ. vi. c. 15, is given in refer-
ence to these controversies, and expresses itself not less vehemently,
when it says, ‘ Nor indeed are those that are baptized by them initiated,
but are polluted, not receiving the remission of sins, but the bond of im-
piety. And besides, they that attempt to baptize those already initiated
crucify the Lord afresh, slay him a second time, laugh at divine, and
ridicule holy things, affront the Spirit, dishonor the sacred blood of
Christ, as common blood, are impious against Him that sent, Him that
suffered, and Him that witnessed.’
But here we must mention the opinion of several Eastern bishops, in
order to show the agreement of the Constitutions with these. Diony-
sius, bishop of Alexandria, disapproved entirely the conduct of Stephen,
1 Epist. 70. Neminem foris baptizari, extra ecclesiam posse, cum sit baptisma
unum in sancta ecclesia constitutum. Epist. 70-73.
* Cyprian’s statement concerning Stephen, Epist. 74. Caetera vel superba vel ad
rem non pertinentia, vel sibi ipsi contraria, que imperite et improvide scripsit, &c. —
Que ista abstinatio est, queeve prasumtio, humanam traditionem divine dispositioni
anteponere, nec animadvertere, indignari et irasci Deum, quoties divina precepta
solyit, et preterit humana traditio. Nam consuetudo sine veritate vetustas erroris
est. — How strong the mutual reproaches were, we see, among others, from Epist. 75.
Non studet Stephanum..... Cyprianum pseudo-Christum et pseudo-apostolum et
dolosum operarium dicere.
INVESTIGATION ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 409
and acceded to the view of Cyprian.' The same did most of the East-
ern bishops; and among them was Firmilian, bishop of Czsarea, in
Cappadocia, who agreed with Cyprian, and uitered bitter words concern-
ing Stephen.” From the passages referred to, we perceive sufficiently
how very much, at that time, all in Asia Minor were opposed to the
Roman view; and hence we can very well explain the vehement oppo-
sition of our Constitutions.
If it be objected, that, in this Constitution, there is no allusion to the
individual relations of the contending persons, and that no name, even in
the remotest manner, is indicated, this is, indeed, true; but it can be suf-
ficiently explained from the design of the author to write as if in the
time of the apostles. He had, therefore, to guard against mentioning
particularly any individual relations. On the contrary, so far as the
contents of this Constitution are concerned, there is the most decided
agreement with the views of those, who, while the controversy on bap-
tism administered by heretics, was the most vehement, rejected that
baptism entirely. Here we must call attention to another remarkable
agreement. As Stephen withdrew church fellowship, and called the dis-
senting churches Anabaptists ( 4vaSantota!), so these guarded them-
selves expressly against that name; for they also rejected second bap-
tisms, and wished not to baptize again the already baptized; but they
did not acknowledge the baptism of the heretics, at all, as valid and true.
Indeed, this is altogether the doctrine of our Constitutions; for while
they represent the baptism of the heretics as a pollution, and utterly
reject it, they, too, guard themselves against the reproach of Anabaptism.
The caption of c. 15 is, ‘That we ought neither to rebaptize, nor to
receive that baptism which is given by the wicked, which is not baptism,
but pollution.’ Certainly, all this is not an insignificant proof that we
have fixed on the right time for the origin of the Constitutions.
Near the end cf c. 15, pedobaptism is commended: ‘ Moreover, bap-
1 Tn a letter to the Roman Sixtus II., the successor of Stephen. It may be seen in
Eusebius, Eccles. Hist.-b. vii. ο. 5.
? Firmiliani Epist. ad Cyprianum (Ep. Cypr. 75, in a literal Latin translation) :
Gratiam referre Stephano in isto possumus, quod per illius in humanitatem nunc affec-
tum est, ut fidc i et s ipicntiz vestre experimentum caperemus. .... Sed hec interim,
qu a Stephano gesta sunt, pretereantur, ne dum audacie et insolentiz ejus memini-
mus, de rebus ab eo improbe gestis longiorem meestitiam nobis inferamus..... Lites et
dissensiones quantas parasti per ecclesias totius mundi? Peccatum vero, quam mag-
num tibi exaggerasti, quanto te a tot gregibus s«idisti? Exscidisti enim temetipsum:
noli te fallere. Si quidem ille est vere schismaticus, qui se a communione ecclesias-
tice unitatis apostatam fecerit. Dum enim putas omnes a te abstinere posse, solum
te ab omnibus abstinuisti, &e.
410 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
tize your children, and bring them up in the nurture and admonition of
God. For the Saviour saith, Suffer the little children to come unto
me, and forbid them not.* And this is altogether in harmony with the
view which, already, we have often indicated in respect to the time of
_ the Constitutions. It is ascertained that pedobaptism does not belong to
the apostolic age; and it is difficult to point out its existence before the
time of Tertullian, who zealously opposed it. In his time, this practice
seems to have been first coming into existence; for the passages in Ire-
nus, and in Clement of Alexandria, will hardly bear criticism, and can
prove the contrary of that for which they have sometimes been adduced-
But after the time of Tertullian, it was rapidly introduced, and about the
middle and towards the end of the third century, it was received in the
Alexandrian and North African church, and only there. It was con-
stantly held to be apostolical on the ground of Matt. 19: 14; which
passage also our Constitutions adduce. Cyprian, in his 59th Epistle,
declares himself entirely in its favor. He had, as his starting-point, the
deep Christian thought, that the life of those who were born among
Christians, should, immediately from its first development, experience
the beneficial influence of Christianity, and that the divine principle of
Christianity should be brought nigh to the young soul. In the Alexan-
drian church, also, the practice gradually became prevalent. Still, there
were at that time those who, viewing baptism as an opus operatum,
expected from it a mysterious and magical forgiveness of sins, and there-
fore deferred it as long as possible. Against these, now, our Constitu-
tions speak most decidedly, and warn them not to put off conversion to
the hour of death.? —
In all the remaining parts of the book, there is contained but little
which could serve to cast a clearer light on the age of the Constitutions.
So much the more there is, that is characteristic of the whole aim and
plan of the author.
There is extended through some chapters still, the opposition against
the heretics. Attention is called to their pernicious custom of secretly
introducing writings under the name of apostolical men, in order to
spread their heretical opinions; and then again there is an earnest warn-
ing to avoid all communion with heretics. In the end of ὁ. 18, the
1 Βαπτίζετε δὲ ὑμῶν καὶ τὰ varia, καὶ ἑκτρέφετε αὐτὰ ἐν παιδείᾳ καὶ νουϑεσίᾳ ϑεοῦ.
᾽Ἄφετε γὰρ, φησὶ, τὰ παιδία ἐρχεσϑαι πρὸς με, καὶ μὴ κωλύετε αὐτά.
2 But he th t saith, When 1 am dying I will be baptized, lest I should sin and defile’
my baptism, is ignorant of God, and forgetful of his own nature. For, Do. not thou
delay to turn unto the Lord ; for thou knowest not what the next day will bring forth. [Ec-
clesiasticus 5: 8, and Prov. 27: 1.] ᾿
INVESTIGATION ON THE SIXTH BOOK. At}. :
preservation of the pure doctrine is mentioned as the object of {πὸ
Constitutions. On this passage we have already treated at considerable
Jength (p. 340). In the following chapters, the opposition is directed
against those who reject the law. The well-known declarations of our
Lord in favor of the validity of the law, are enumerated ; and in ¢. 19,
among other proofs, it is urged that Moses and Elias, as stated in
Luke 9: 80, were present at the transfiguration of our Lord, as friends,
not as enemies. It is obvious that the author was attached to the Judaiz-
ing view, as he then especially likes to borrow his examples and proofs
from the Old Testament, when he has occasion to establish some of his
favorite ideas. As he sought to transfer the Levitical priesthood of the
Old Testament to Christianity, so there were many other things in
respect to which he believed the Constitution of the Old Testament not
abrogated. But it would be wrong to think that he had entirely over-
looked the perpetual, the almost absolute difference between the Old
Testament and the New. He distinguishes between the natural and the
superadded law.’ By the natural law, he understands the Decalogue,
which was given before the idolatry of the people; and which, according
to its nature, judges rightly. But after the people’ had fallen away
from God, and presented offerings to an idol, God bound them with
indissoluble bonds. ‘Then the Constitutions show how God imposed on
the people a multitude of altogether external statutes which they name
particularly; and they include these under the expression, law super-
added (νόμος ἐπείσακτος), which they declare to be abrogated through
Christ ; while, on the contrary, they maintain that Christ has not abro-
gated, but has confirmed, the natural law. Nevertheless, the author of
the Constitutions is not willing to concede that the whole of the super-
added law is abrogated, but only the more difficult parts of it.? It is
1 The twentieth chapter answers the question, What is the natural law, and what
the one introduced; and why it was introduced.
2 Chap. 22: ‘ Christ, by his coming, hath strengthened and completed the law. He
hath taken away the additional precepts, although not all of them, yet at least the
more grievous ones, having confirmed the law, and having caused these to cease.’ . .
The chapter ends thus: ‘And he that was the lawgiver became himself the fulfilling of
the law ; not taking away the natural law, but abrogating those additional precepts that
were afterwards introduced, although not all of them.’ Chap. 23 (the caption) :
‘How Christ became a fulfiller of the law; and what parts of it he caused to cease, or
changed, or transferred.’ The comparison is remarkable, which is made between the
symbolical usages of the Old Testament and those of the New: ‘Instead of the daily
washing, Christ instituted only one baptism. Instead of one tribe for priests, the best
out of every nation were to be ordained. Instead of the bloody offering, an unbloody,
mystical offering was to be presented.’
412 ESSAY “ON THE CONSTITUTIONS:
certainly true, that in our Constitutions no genuine free Christian view
prevails, and that in particular they have a tendency to look too much
to what is external; but still, there breathes in them a Christian spirit ;
and, in reference to the difference between the Old and the New Testa-
ment economy, they say, quite correctly, that we who believe in Christ
are under grace, not under the servitude of the law (the superadded
law). But the author of the Constitutions seems not to have compre-
hended and grasped the deep Christian doctrine that rejects every legal
dependence.
In some of the following chapters, the warnings against the heretics
are repeated, amidst the mentioning of several heretical opinions; and
then, in c. 27, it is copiously shown that natural things, whatever they
may be, cannot defile and pollute the man, but only impiety and unright-
eous actions; and in the succeeding chapters, there is warning given
against several vices that dishonor mankind.
Finally, in c. 30, mention is made of the fact that deceased Chris-
tians were interred by their brethren amidst the singing of psalms.
Probably the custom had its origin in the dirges of the ancients and in
their songs for the dead, which weressung, with the accompaniment of
the pipe, and sometimes even of the trumpet. It is difficult to point out
definitely the time when psalms were first sung at funerals among the
Christians.’ In the singing of psalms for the sleeping martyrs there is,
in no way, implied a praying that they might be forgiven, but much
Zee ἢ
more a praising of God at the remembrance of them ; for, in the ancient .
church, the day of the death of the martyrs was viewed as their birth-
day, and was celebrated as their anniversary.”
This passage of our Constitutions, is, so far as I know, the earliest
testimony which has come down to us, respecting this ecclesiastical usage.
In later writers, the custom occurs frequently, and the Psalmodies ap-
pear as an essential part of the church celebration. See Chrysostom,
Homily iv. on the Epistle to the Hebrews; Gregory of Nazianzum, Ora-
tion x.; Socrates, Ecclesiastical History, b. vii. c. 46; and many others.
It could be objected, that the existence of this custom would presup-
pose that the Christian church already enjoyed a state of complete exter-
1 ‘Singing for the martyrs who are fallen asleep, and for all the saints from the
beginning of the world, and for your brethren that are asleep in the Lord. And at
the funerals of the departed, accompany them forth with singing, if they were faithful
in the Lord.’
2 Hence, in ecclesiastical phraseology, the day of one’s death is always called his
birthday (dies natalis). The church cel:bratcd only he birthday of Christ, of Mary,
and of John the Baptist. In regard to all the rest, she kept the day of their death.
INVESTIGATION ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 413
nal security, which is not to be thought of as possible about the middle
and towards the end of the third century, when there still were persecu-
tions. But if we consider that the Christian life as connected with the
church, was, at that time, almost completely regulated, and many other
rites in divine service were used, and if we recollect that Chrysostom,
Gregory of Nazianzum, and others, speak of this custom in such a man-
ner that it cannot have been first introduced in their time, every doubt
will certainly disappear, which could perhaps be derived from this
Constitution.
Investigation on the Seventh Book of the Constitutions.
The seventh book’, — it being the last book of the Constitutions as they
existed in the times of Eusebius, Athanasius, and Epiphanius, before the
eighth book was added, towards the end of the fourth century, and prob-
ably by the author of the last canon (see p. 334), — contains, as it were,
a short recapitulation of all the precepts given in the former books, and
then some liturgical directions and forms, which enable us to infer the
state of the churches in respect to public religious services, at the close
of the third century. This short recapitulation of most of the precepts
which are given in the preceding books, confirms our assertion of the’
unity of the first seven hooks, and shows at once that this seventh
book forms the conclusion. We might be inclined, just from this short
repetition of several precepts, to argue against the unity of the work;
but this assumption is opposed by the fact that in the repetition, re-
gard is sometimes had to the earlier regulations. Thus, for example,
it is said in ο. 22, ‘ Now concerning baptism, O Bishop, or Presbyter, we
have already given direction, and we now say.’ This proves clearly
that there is no accidental repetition, made without. any unity, and no
mere putting together of unconnected pieces.
, rhe regulations of the seventh book, as far as to the 22nd chapter, are
mostly of a general character, as they already occur in the earlier books;
and, at the most, the warning in ὁ. 6, against having any thing to do
with augury and with magical arts, might not be found in the foregoing
books. In the 22nd chapter, some additional precepts are given respect-
ing baptism; and these manifestly refer to the earlier, in Ὁ. iii. ὁ. 16.
Already, in Ὁ. iii. c. 16, the express mention of the Father, the Son, and
1 This book bears the general superscription, Περὶ πολιτείας, καὶ εὐχαριστίας, καὶ τῆς
κατὰ Χριστὸν μυῆσεως.
414 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
the Holy Ghost, is required; but here the whole formula of baptism
(Matt. 28: 19) is introduced after the words, ‘Thou shalt so baptize as
the Lord commanded us, saying.’ Certainly, this passage, in Ὁ. vii. e.
22, is one of the earliest testimonies concerning the application of this
formula in baptism. We admit, there occur yet earlier traces of its
application ; for instance, in Justin Martyr, Apology i. c. 46, and in
Tertullian on Baptism, c. 13; while the place in Matthew seems at that
time to have been only had in view, and baptism to have been adminis-
tered with reference to the trinity, without the passages being considered
as a prescribed formula. When now modern writers! have asserted that,
in this passage, no definite formula of baptism, at all, was in reality pre-
scribed, and that the baptismal formula usual in the first centuries of
the Christian church is nowhere to be found, this assertion is sufficiently
refuted by what is here presented.”
The Constitutions further direct that the person about to be baptized
fast before baptism ; for our Lord also fasted forty days and forty nights
in order to give us an example. This direction contains, however,
nothing new and unusual; for respecting this custom we have several
other testimonies of the ancients, which prove that already before the
time of our Constitutions, this custom was pretty general. Justin Mar-
tyr,’ as well as Tertullian,* mention expressly, that to prepare for bap-
tism there was a fast. Its duration is variously stated. Often it was
three days; sometimes one or two weeks; and sometimes forty days.
The 24th chapter gives us a not less interesting testimony concerning ;
our Lord’s prayer. It is there commanded to offer it three times a day.®
It would lead us too far, were we to mention the various opinions re-
specting the Lord’s prayer, some of which do not regard it as a prayer,
and much less recognize in it a general form. Its not being used in the
1 Among others, Eisenlohr, Historishe Bemekungen iiber die-Taufe. Tubingen.
1804. 5. 67 —.
2 In Bingham, tom. iv. p. 164, the testimonies on the high antiquity of the Baptis-
mal formula are collected ; but our passage, Ὁ. vii. c. 22, is overlooked.
3 Apolog. ii. p. 93. Ὅσοι ἄν πεισϑῶσι καὶ πιστέυωσι ἀληϑῆ ταῦτα τὰ ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν διδα-
σκόμενα καὶ λεγόμενα εἶναι, καὶ βιοῦν οὕτως δύνασϑαι ὑπισχνῶνται, εὔχεσϑαι τε καὶ αἰτεῖν
νηστεύοντες παρὰ τοῦ ϑεοῦ τῶν προημαρτημένων ἄφεσιν διδάσκονται, ἡμῶν συνευχομένων
καὶ συννηστευόντων αὐτοίις.
4 De Baptismo, c. 20. Ingressuros baptismum orationibus crebris, jejunits et geni-
culationibus et pervigiliis orare oportet, &e.
6 The caption of c. 24 is, What sort of people they ought to be who offer the prayer
that was given by the Lord.
6 Pray thus thrice in a day, preparing yourselves beforehand, that ye may be worthy
of the adoption of the Father.
INVESTIGATION ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 418
apostolic age is difficult to be explained ; but the ground of this is prop-
erly sought in the fact that the canon of the New Testament became
generally known only by degrees, and at a later period. Already in
Irenaeus we find a trace of the Lord’s prayer being known to him.’ In
the time of Tertullian its use was so general, that, almost certainly,
before his time it had been admitted as a general form of prayer in
the church. Tertullian, it is well known, wrote a special work upon
it (De Oratione Dominica), in which he represents it as the prayer for
the Christians of all times (oratio legitima et ordinaria). If now we
compare his representation with what occurs in our Constitutions, we shall
find that he, as well as the Constitutions, wishes the Lord’s prayer to be
offered three times a day. Cotelerius’ thinks that this was directed in
honor of the holy trinity, and in proof he cites Theodoret (Epist. 145),
and others. But the confirmation of his conjecture lies still nearer, in the
testimony of Tertullian, who says expressly, that we, as debtors of the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, ought to pray three times a day.
But still we must call attention to a difference between Tertullian and our
Constitutions. Tertullian is unacquainted with the doxology. He con-
cludes the prayer with the words, But deliver us from evil (Sed evehe
nosa malo). On the contrary, in our Constitutions, the doxology occurs:
In our passage, indeed, b. vii. c. 22, the full form does not appear; and
it says merely, ‘For thine is the kingdom, for ever, amen.’ But it
occurs in the eighteenth chapter of the third book. Hence it appears
that, to the author of the Constitutions, the doxology was not current; un-
less we should be so bold as to infer that it originated with him; and,
because it proceeded from him, he brought it forward sometimes in one
form and sometimes in a form somewhat different.
Origen* and Cyprian’ have written not less copiously on the Lord’s
prayer; and by this it is fully certain that at the time of the origin of
our Constitutions, towards the end of the third century (as we must
assume this for their age), the use of the prayer was very general.
We remark, further, that, from the custom of saying this prayer three
times a day, it has probably acquired the designation daily prayer
1 Ady. Heres. lib. v.c.17. Quapropter et in oratione dicere nos docuit: et remitte
nobis debita nostra ; utique quoniam hic est Pater noster, cujus eramus debitores, trans-
gressi ejus preceptum.
2 Note 8, ad lib. vii. c. 24.
3 De Orat. Dom. c. 19. Etsi simpliciter se habeant sine illius observationis pre-
cepto, bonum tamen sit aliquam constiuere prasumtionem,—ne minus ter die saltem
adoremus, debitores Patris, Filii, et Spiritus Sancti.
4 In the second part of his work, περὶ εὐχῆς.
5 De Orat. Dom. p. 217-230, ed. Par.
τ, ΑΙ
410 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
(oratio quotidiana), which occurs in later writers; as, for example, in
Augustin (Enchirid. c. 71).
In ο. 25 there is a liturgical formula on the celebration of the Lord’s
Supper, entitled a mystical thankgiving (ἐυχαριστία μυστικὴ). In re-
spect to all these forms we must not forget that they are ideal forms,
which never passed over into practical life. Hence we seek in vain in
other writers for liturgical forms like those of the seventh book. The
Lord’s Supper is here represented as a mystery, from which every one
who has not been initiated (ἀμύητος) is excluded. The chapter closes by
saying, ‘If any one that is not initiated conceal himself, and partake, he
eateth eternal condemnation; because, being not of the faith of Christ,
he hath partaken of such things as it is not lawful for him to partake of,
to his own punishment. But if any one be a partaker through ignorance,
instruct him quickly, and initiate him, that he may not go out a despiser.’
The more carefully the mysteries were concealed from the catechumens,
the more perilous it was, if a person not initiated came to a knowledge
of them. Then there was applied a kind of forced baptism; which,
although mildly expressed, is recognized in this passage of the Constitu-
tions. In later times the same practice was retained; as we perceive
from the regulations made by the council at Toledo, which would per-
mit a constraint only in this case.? Besides, Cotelerius has remarked,’
that in the Greek casuistry, the question, What is to be done when a
catechumen has been present through accident, and partaken of the
Lord’s Supper, it is answered that he must be immediately baptized,
since he is, as it were, called of God. Here, in regard to the end of the
prayer, it is worthy of being specially noted that with a part of the dox-
ology the amen is connected as a closing word. In the Church Fathers
this formula occurs, especially in the Eucharist, and a special value was
ascribed to it, about the middle of the third century. Justin Martyr, in
his first Apology, § 65 and 67, is the first in whose works we find it
thus used; and then, in later writers, it becomes a standing formula,
which was constantly held fast in opposition to the heretics who
1 In Ὁ. ii. c. 28, the Agape, love-feast, is briefly mentioned (ἀγάπην, ἤτοι δοχὴν, ὥς ὁ
κύριος ὠνόμασε) ; and in Ὁ. 111. c. 10, the sacrifice (ϑυσία), and the blessing, small and
great (77 εὐλογία μικρὰ καὶ μεγαλὴ), are forbidden to the laity.
2 Concil. Tolet. iv. can. 57. De Judzis hoc precipit sancta synydus, nemini deinceps
ad credendum vim infere. Qui autem jam pridem ad Christianitatem venire exacti
sunt, —oportet, ut fidem etiam quum vi vel necessitate susceperunt, tenere cogantur,
ne nomen divinum blasphemetur, et fides, quam susceperunt, vilis ac contemtibilis
habeatur.
3 From Timoth. Alex. Respons. Canon. c. 1. Apud Balsamonem, p. 1059.
INVESTIGATION ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 417
wished to remove it; as, for example, the Novatians, according to
Eusebius, in his Ecclesiastical History, b. vi. ¢. 43.
Upon this there follows, in c. 26, another formula, to be used after the
communion (ἐυχαριστία ἐπὶ τῇ ϑείᾳ μεταλήψει), which is the more im-
portant, the more certainly it is ascertained that these are the most
ancient forms on this subject that have come down to us. Of this the
noble simplicity and dignity which prevail in them, give the best proof.
Towards the end of this form it is said, ‘ Deliver it (the church) from
all evil, and perfect it in thy love and thy truth, and gather us all to-
gether into thy kingdom which thou hast prepared. Maranatha: Our
Lord is come. Hosanna te the son of David. Blessed be he that
cometh in the name of the Lord. This is certainly one of the most
ancient traces of the formula Hosanna to the son of David. That is
still more ancient which Eusebius (Kccles. Hist. Ὁ. ii. c. 23) has pre-
served from Hegesippus. [Compare Matt. 21: 9, where the same
words are used which occur in the passage before us. |
At the first glance, it might seem as if the 29th chapter did not suit
the connection, since it contains some directions concerning oblations.
Yet this is by no means the case. It is ascertained that in the ancient
church, the Lord’s Supper was supported by the oblations of the be-
lievers, and that therefore the communicants had, each time, to bring,
or, as it were, to offer oblations. ‘These gifts, which consisted chiefly of
bread and wine, but often, too, of other things, were called oblations of
the believers (oblationes fidelium), and were received only from commu-
nicants, that is, from complete members of the church. That portion of
the oblations which was not necessary for the Lord’s Supper, was con-
sidered as belonging to the servants of the church, and to the poor. If
we recollect this, we shall not be surprised at what is said, in this con-
nection, respecting oblations. The transition is easy to the statement
that the first fruits must be brought to the clergy.
The 39th chapter now mentions the laying on of hands (manuum im-
positio) in the reception of catechumens ;' and here the question arises,
whether this imposition of hands was performed before or after baptism,
or whether there is here any trace of confirmation. Some have assumed
the latter on account of the rite of the laying on of hands, but manifestly
without good reason; although there can be no doubt that the rite of
the laying on of hands was applied, from the first origin of confir-
mation. It is also fully ascertained that, in the earliest times of the
1 Taira καὶ τὰ τούτοις ἀκόλουϑα μανϑανέτω ἐν τῇ κατηχῆσει͵ ὁ προσιών" προσκυνείτω
δὲ ὁ χειροϑετῶν αὐτὸν, τὸν ϑεὸν τὸν τῶν ὅλων δεσπότην.
21
πο eee
i oe
418 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
church, baptism and confirmation were closely connected, the one follow-
ing the other without delay. Nevertheless, the discourse here is not of
confirmation, but only of the laying on of hands, which was considered
as an integral part of baptism. Frequently it has been altogether de-
nied that a laying on of hands was connected with baptism, and this
passage has been classed with such as speak of confirmation. But we
must carefully distinguish two rites of laying on of hands; one which
preceded baptism, and one which followed it. This distinction has
already been brought into use, but it has found many opposers. Hence
our passage in the Constitutions is the more important, since it decides
most clearly the point of contest. For in the whole 39th chapter
all is exactly described which should precede the reception and the
baptism of catechumens. It is said in plain words, ‘ He therefore who
is to be catechized in the word of piety, let him be instructed before his
baptism.’ Since now this laying on of hands is mentioned in connection
with this instruction, which must precede baptism, it is manifest that this
laying on of hands also precedes baptism. It becomes still more cer-
tain by the fact that the following chapter begins thus: ‘And when the
catechumen is just at the point of being baptized, &c., which words still
presuppose that the person to be baptized, on whom the laying on of
hands is already performed, is not yet baptized.
That the renouncing of the devil,’ which is enjoined in ὁ. 41 and 42,
belongs to no later age than the one fixed on by us for the Constitu-
tions, hardly needs to be mentioned; for already, before that time, it is
often brought forward by writers. Even Tertullian, early as he lived,
mentions that the renunciation of the adversary was performed twice.°
Besides, the confession of faith (symbolum fidei), given in this chapter,
is one of the most ancient which we possess from the times before the
Nicene Council; and it well merits a place with the confessions of |
Gregory Thaumaturgus, and of Lucian Martyr, and with the fragments
of confessions in Tertullian, Cyprian, and others.
Upon this renunciation of the devil, followed the adhesion to Christ
(συντάσσεσθαν Χριστῷ), or the vow of obedience to Christ, which also
our Constitutions mention at large. This custom, moreover, is very an-
cient, and is found in the writers of the second century. Among the
1 Augusti. Bd. 4, S. 407, thinks that this distinction, at least in the time of Tertul-
lian, was not yet made; but he concedes that it arose afterwards.
2 1 renounce Satan and his works, and his pomps, and his worship, and his angels,
and his inventions, and all things that are under him,
3 Tertull. De Corona Milit. Aquam adituri, ibidem, sed et aliquanto prius in ecclesia’
sub antistitis manu contestamur nos renuntiare diabolo et pomp et angelis ejus.
me
INVESTIGATION ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 419
Latins, this adhesion to Christ is called promise, vow, covenant (pro-
missum, votum, sponsio), and among them it followed immediately after
the renunciation. There was connected with it the idea that he who
has renounced the devil, and with him all that is worldly, must imme-
diately promise to be an obedient soldier of Christ.
In an earlier part of this essay (p. 377), we have already called
attention to the variety in.the right of anointing, namely, that there
were two anointings, one which preceded baptism, and one which fol-
lowed it; that the former was the anointing with the mystic oil (Χρέσις
τοῦ μυστικοῦ ἐλαίου) ; the second, the anointing with ointment (Χρίσις
tov μύρου). This is clearly shown by c. 42 and 44, where the former
treats on the anointing with oz,’ and the latter on the anointing with
ointment The first anointing is represented as a preparation for
baptism, that he who is anointed may also be worthy of this consecra-
tion. The idea of the second anointing is given by c. 44, in the words,
“Ὁ Lord, do thou grant at this time that this ointment may be effica-
cious upon him that is baptized, so that the sweet odor of thy Christ
may continue upon him firm and fixed, and that, having died with him,
he may rise with him, and live with him.’ This second anointing, with
which again the laying on of hands was connected,’ occupied in the
Oriental church the place of confirmation; which confirmatien, in the
more modern sense, was first introduced into the Western church at a
later period.*
After the first anointing, there follows the consecration of the water
with which the candidate is to be baptized. In our Constitutions, c. 48,
this rite is copiously described ;° and the formula for the consecration
is given. After the divine economy is praised, according to which the
Son came into the world, and redeemed sinful men, it is said, ‘Look
1 Ὁ, 42 (the Caption): A thanksgiving concerning the anointing with the mystical
oil. The chapter begins thus: ‘Now this is blessed by the high priest for the remis-
sion of sins, and the preparation for baptism .... that he would sanctify the oil in
the name of the Lord Jesus, and bestow spiritual grace, and efficacious strength, the
remission of sins, and the preparation for the confession of baptism.’
2 C. 44 (the Caption): A thanksgiving concerning the mystical ointment.
3 Ὁ. 44 (mid.): For this is the efficacy of the laying on of hands on each.
4 Under the guidance of Catholic writers, it is commonly assumed that confirmation
was introduced by the Roman Bishop Silvester, in the fourth century. Still, this is
not historically ascertained ; and much might be said in favor of an earlier introduc-
tion. Brenner, in his Historical Representation of the Performance and Administra-
tion of the Sacraments from Christ to our Times, vol. i. p. 97, is of the opinion that
confirmation was introduced as a substitute for the anointing by a bishop, when this
was not imparted.
5 C. 43 (the Caption): A thanksgiving concerning the mystical water.
420 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
down from heaven, and sanctify this water, and bestow grace and power,
that so the person baptized, according to the command of thy Christ,
may be crucified with him, and may die with him, and may be buried
with him, and may rise with him to the adoption which is in him, by
being made dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto righteousness.’ ‘This
consecration of the water, however, had not its origin, by any means, in’
a later time; but Tertullian, early as he lived, was acquainted with the
rite ;* and Cyprian, more expressly and altogether in the sense of our
Constitutions, says that the water must be first purified and sanctified by
the priest, that it may wash away the sins of the person who is baptized.”
Finally, in c. 44, it is commanded that he, after his baptism, standing up,
offer the Lord’s prayer;* a custom which is found in all antiquity.
Besides, the 45th chapter gives us the form of a prayer which the per-
sons baptized could offer after the Lord’s prayer. From ὁ. 39 to 45,
the Constitutions treat concerning the reception, the instruction, and the
baptism of catechumens; so that the regulations on these subjects con-
clude with the 45th chapter: ‘These Constitutions we have thought it
right to make concerning the catechumens.’ It might seem remarkable
that, in all these regulations, the baptism only of persons grown up can
be intended, which was performed with this solemn ritual, in which the
person himself who is baptized takes a part; while we, in another pas-
sage (p. 409), have seen, that our Constitutions admit the baptism also of
children. This circumstance, instead of tending to overthrow the asser-
tions which we have made, confirms them. For exactly at the time of
the origin of our Constitutions it was, when infant baptism and the bap-
tism of persons grown up existed together. ‘Till the fifth century this
continues, and the baptism of the grown-up is the more prevalent ; but
then pedobaptism predominates, and completely displaces the baptism
of adults. It is well known how very zealously Tertullian (De
Baptismo, c. 18,) opposed infant baptism; and although the council at
Carthage, A.D. 253, with Cyprian at their head, declared themselves in
its favor, yet only in the African church from that time it came gradu-
ally to prevail. In the Oriental church, on the contrary, the earlier
usage remained till the fifth century.
1 Tertull. De Baptismo, c.4. Sacramentum sanctificationis consequuntur invocato
Deo. Supervenit enim statim spiritus de celis et aquis superest, sanctificans eas de
semet ipso; et ita sanctificatee vim sanctificandi combibunt.
2 Oportet, mundari et sanctificari aquam prius a sacerdote, ut possit baptismo suo
peccata hominis, qui baptizatur, abluere.
350,44: After this let him stand up, and pray that prayer which the Lord taught
us; for, of necessity, he who is risen again ought to stand up and pray; because he
that is raised up standeth upright.
4 ©. 45 (the Caption): A prayer of the newly initiated.
INVESTIGATION ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 491
We come now to c. 47, where, under the name of the morning prayer
(προσευχή ἑξωθινήν, the hymn is found, which, in the Greek church, is
denominated the great doxology,— the same which, in a Latin transla-
tion prepared by Hilary, is still sung in the Catholic church as an
angelic hymn (hymnus angelicus), in the celebration of the mass." Even
in Lutheran Germany, for a long time, the Latin collects and hymns
were preserved; but, since this practice was done away, still, down
to the very latest time, in many countries, on the three great festivals,
the Latin Gloria in excelsis Deo (Glory to God in the highest), has been
used ; to which the congregation replied, et in terra pax (and on earth
peace).” The ground of preserving this hymn is certainly to be sought
1 This hymn is printed in the sixth volume of the London Polyglott Bible, from the
Codex Alex. Usher also has published it, in his Diatriba de Symbolis, p.35; and
Thomas Smith, in his account of the Greek Church, p. 302.
* From the same hymn also has arisen the German song,
Allein Gott in der Hohe sei Ehre;
[of which the following English version has been kindly furnished, for insertion here,
by the Rev. S. F. Smith; whose various contributions to awaken and elevate the best
affections of the soul, need no commendation.
Praise, praise to thee, O God most High!
How large thy grace, how deep thy love!
Safe in thy favor, lo, we stand;
Our steadfast souls no ill can move;
Through Christ from condemnation free,
Great peace our spirits find in thee.
Thanks for thy glorious being, thou,
The Father, evermore adored;
Sovereign of worlds, our rock, our tower,
Supreme and universal Lord ;
Eternal is Jehovah’s throne ; .
Whate’er his will appoints is done.
Thy name be hallowed, God the Son,
Son of the heavenly Father, thou,
Redeemer, Saviour of the lost,
Our peace, our Intercessor, now;
Blest Lamb of God, thy face reveal,
Our wants relieve, our pardon seal.
Spirit divine, our life, our strength,
The noblest gift of him who died,
Keep us from ill for his dear sake,
Who, seated at his Father’s side,
Rejoices in the pangs he bore,
That sin and death might reign no more.]
Ὺ > ᾿ COR St ae
429 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
in the great reverence which was cherished for its high antiquity. For
all have agreed that it is the most ancient hymn which has descended to
us from the ancient church.’ It is asked, now, whether this hymn does
not testify against the age stated by us for the Constitutions, and whether
we can point out any testimony that it was already extant at the end of the
third century.? This, to be sure, is difficult, yet there is a testimony extant,
1 A.J. Rambach, in his Anthology of Christian Songs from all Centuries of the
Church (Bd. i. S. 40 —), has with good reason received this hymn into his collection,
as a song preserved to us from the third century. It is there printed in full, together
with a translation. Still, on account of its importance, we present it here. in the
recension of our Constitutions, which differs in several places from that which Ram-
bach followed. It seems, moreover, that our Constitutions would have it regarded as
a prayer, rather than asahymn. We give it from Cotelerius, who, however, did not
divide it into stanzas.
Δόξα ἐν ὑψίστοις Ged
Καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς εἰρήνη,
Ἔν ἀνϑρώποις εὐδοκία.
᾿ΑΨνοῦμέν σε,
Ὕμνουμέν σε,
᾿Ευλογοῦμέν σε,
Δοξολογοῦμέν σε,
Προσκυνοῦμέν σε,
Διὰ τοῦ μεγώλου ἀρχιερέως
Σὲ τὸν ὄντα ϑεὸν
᾿Αγέννητον ἕνα,
᾿Απρόσιτον μόνον
Διὰ τὴν μεγάλην σου δόξαν.
Κύριε βασιλεῦ ἐπουράνιε,
Θεὲ πάτερ παντοκρώτορ,
Κύριε ὃ Sede,
Ὁ πατὴρ τοῦ Χριστοῦ,
Τοῦ ἀμώμου ἀμνοῦ,
“Oc αἴρει τὴν ἁμαρτίαν τοῦ κόσμου.
Πρόσδεξαι τὴν δέησιν ἡμῶν"
Ὁ καϑῆμενος ἐπὶ τῶν χερουβίμ᾽"
Ὅτι σὺ μόνος ἅγιος ----
Σὺ μόνος κύριος,
Ἰησοῦ, ς] Χριστὸς τοῦ ϑεοῦ
Πάσης γενητῆς φύσεως,
Τοῦ βασιλέως ἡμῶν" ---
Av’ οὕ σοι δόξα,
Τιμὴ καὶ σέβας.
2 Wernsdorf Liturgia Lutherana servans exemplum antique et purioris ecclesiz
Exercit. i. Viteb. 1780. 4. p. 9,10. ‘Doxologia major, Gloria in excelsis Deo, qui est
Hymuus angelicus, Grecorumque matutinus, quem Hymnum Constit. Apost. lib. vii.
c. 47, jubent diebus dominicis et festis μελοδικῶς cantari, quem omnium hymnorum,
qui cani soleant in ccetibus Christianorum publicis antiquissimum esse Thomas
INVESTIGATION ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 423
which must make it in the highest degree probable, that, at the end of the
third century, this hymn had already come into use. Athanasius, in his
book on Virginity (De Virginitate), recommends to the virgins to use this
hymn in their morning prayer. It is to be regretted that he does not
quote it entirely ; then it would have been possible for us to compare it
with the hymn of our Constitutions ; but still, he so designates it that no
other can well have been meant. He also adduces the first three lines,
and three others near the beginning, which agree entirely with those of
the hymn in our Constitutions, so that we can safely assume that they are
identical But if this be so, it may reasonably be inferred, notwith-
standing the lateness of the testimony of Athanasius, that the hymn was
in existence at the end of the third century. For the testimony of this
Father [who was born about A.D. 296, and died A.D. 373], and the
end of the third century, are not so very far from each other; and, in
the second place, we can safely conclude that a hymn which he presup-
posed to be so well known that he mentioned it only by the first lines,
did not have its origin in his time.
But whether the author of the Constitutions was the author of this
hymn is a difficult question, which can hardly be either affirmed or
denied. Strictly speaking, there is no historical ground for denying
that it was written by the author of the Constitutions; but it is certainly
possible that he received into his Constitutions the already extant hymn,
as he wished to give a form of such a prayer. On this point, external
testimonies entirely fail. It often occurs in Chrysostom, and the later
writers, but without any mention of the author, or the time of its origin.
Certainly belonging to the same time, and most probably proceeding
from the same author, is the hymn given inc. 48? (ὕμνος ἑσπερινὸς,
oratio vespertina), which has much that resembles the preceding.
Usher, and after him others, have confounded it with the evening ad-
Smithius (Miscellan. p. 136. Lond. 1686) affirmat, sub initium sacrorum publico-
rum obtinuit, si non prius, at jam szculo quarto. Eum hymnum post emendata per
D. Lutherum sacra quum Jo. Spangenbergius transtulerit in linguam vernaculam :
quidni ab eo cantu ordinatur cultum divinum ecclesia Lutherana, que ad exemplum
illius antiquse ac purse composita est’! Certainly there was a very right feeling at the
basis of the reverence for the antiquity of this hymn.
1 Athanasius de Virginitate, tom. i. p. 1057. Πρὸς ὀρϑρον δὲ τὸν ψαλμὸν τοῦτον
λέγετε: ὁ ϑεὸς, ὁ ϑεὸς μοῦ, πρὸς σε Opdpizw: ἐδίψησὲ σε ἣ ψυχῇ μου" διάφαυμα δὲ -
εὐλογεῖτε πώντα τὰ ἔργα κυρίου τὸν κύριον" δόξα ἐν ὑψίστοις ϑεῷ, καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς εἰρήνη, ἐν
ἀνϑρώποις εὐδοκία" ὑμνοῦμέν σε, εὐλογοῦμέν σε, προσκυνοῦμέν σε, καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς.
2 Perhaps this hymn also, as a specimen from the third century, might claim to be
admitted into anthological collections. Hence we present it here according to the
494 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
dress which is presented in b. viii. c. 86. The only testimony which
we have respecting it is given by Basil (De Spiritu Sancto, ὁ. 217),
where, however, no author is mentioned. In any case, there is neither
external nor internal evidence requiring us to deny that the author of
the Constitutions is also the author of the hymn, and there is nothing
contained in it against the time assigned by us for the origin of the
Constitutions.” |
Having now gone through the first seven books of the Constitutions,
step by step, and pointed out everywhere in detail, as we believe, the
view proposed by us respecting the unity and the age of these first seven
books, it now only remains for us, in the following chapters, to point out
also, in detail, the interpolations which we assume in the same books ;
and then proceed to the investigation on the eighth book.
recension of Cotelerius, but divided into stanzas; omitting, however, the passages of
Scripture which constitute the beginning and the end.
Αἰνοῦμέν σε,
ὝὙμνοῦμέν σε,
Ἑὐλογοῦμέν σε,
Διὰ τὴν μεγάλην σου δόξαν"
Κύριε βασιλεῦ,
‘O πατὴρ τοῦ Χριστοῦ,
Τοῦ ἀμώμου ἀμνοῦ,
Ὁς αἴρει τὴν ἁμαρτίαν τοῦ κόσμου"
Lol πρέπει αἷνος"
Σοὶ πρέπει ὕμνος"
Lol δόξα πρέπει.
Τῷ Θεῷ καὶ πατρΐ,
Διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ,
Ἔν πνεύματι τῷ παναγίῳ,
Ei¢ τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων" ἀμὴν.
1 "Ἔδοξε τοῖς πατράσιν ἡμῶν μὴ σιωπῇ τὴν χάραν τοῦ ἑσπερινοῦ φωτὸς δέχεσϑαι, ἀλλ᾽
εὐϑὺς φαινέντος εὐχαριστεῖν" καὶ ὁς τις μὲν ὁ πατὴρ τῶν ῥημάτων ἐκείνων τῆς ἐπιλυχνίου
εὐχαριστίας, εἰπεῖν οὐκ ἔχομέν ὁ μὲν τοι λαὸς ἀρχαίαν ἀφιῆσι τὴν φωνὴν καὶ οὐδενὶ
πώποτε ἀσεβῶν ἐνομίσϑησαν οἱ λέγοντες" αἰνοῦμεν πατέρα, καὶ ὑιὸν καὶ ἅγιον πνεῦμα
ϑεοῦ.
2 The same may be said of the prayer at dinner (εὐχὴ ἐπ’ ἀρίστῳ), which constitutes
the forty-ninth chapter of the seventh book.
ἌΝ τα
INTERPOLATIONS. 425
CHAP LER SV:
ON THE INTERPOLATIONS WHICH THE FIRST SEVEN BOOKS OF THE
CONSTITUTIONS HAVE SUFFERED.
ALTHOUGH we have admitted the unity of the first seven books, and
have established for their origin a common age, yet it does not hence
follow that we depart from the general opinion of the ecclesiastical his-
torians, who hold them to be corrupted and interpolated. It is only on
the manner of this interpolation that there is any diversity of views.
To deny entirely a corruption of the Constitutions would withhold from
the most important historical testimonies, which expressly assert it, all
eredit and authority. On the other hand, there is room for the in-
quiry, whether this corruption is an essential one, which has reached
all parts of the Constitutions in their whole compass ; has changed them,—
has taken away old parts, and inserted new; or whether this corrup-
tion is an unessential one, ard consists only ina change of words,
and modes of expression, here and there, and sometimes merely in an
addition of one or more propositions. Most of those who have pro-
nounced a judgment on the Constitutions have acceded to the first view,
without having proved its correctness. Especially they seem readily to
assent to this opinion, who assume that the Constitutions were made up
of many and various isolated parts. At least, it makes their task, in
respect to bringing proof for their assumption, very easy; since they
can, pretty arbitrarily, separate the Constitutions into parts which ac-
cording to them must be original parts, or into parts which were added
as a consequence of later corruption. In determining the age of the
Constitutions, they find their task the more ‘easy also, since whatever
in this code does not suit their determination of the time, they can,
without any further trouble, refer it to the department of the inter-
polations.
_ As we maintain the unity of these first seven books, it may readily be
inferred that we admit only a corruption in the change of expressions
and phrases, and in a few places an interpolation and insertion of
a strange chapter. The interpolator seems to have been led chiefly by
a dogmatic or doctrinal interest. This is obvious in every corruption
that is attempted with single expressions and applications of terms.
We see clearly in these additions or changes, that their author was
attached to the Arian heresy, and that he probably had the design to
give currency by them to his Arian opinions; or, at all events, to be
426 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
able, with the help of these interpolations, to argue from the Constitutions
in favor of his heretical views. With this agree also the historical .
testimonies. According to the second Trullan canon, the Quinisextine
Council rejected the Constitutions, because there were mingled with them,
by heretics (ὑπὸ τῶν ἑτεροδόξων), for the destruction of the church,
certain things spurious and alien from the church, making obscure to us
the becoming beauty of the divine doctrines." This points expressly to
a doctrinal interpolation. But Photius determines its nature still more
definitely. Among the reasons for the rejection of the Constitutions, he
mentions by name their Arianism (“ui ἔτε ᾿“ρειανισμῷν)," from which
they could be freed only by violence.
We proceed now to a full exhibition of these corruptions ; and, after
they are examined, we shall endeavor to give also the probable time
when they were introduced.
The comparison which we find in Ὁ. ii. c. 26, is very remarkable.*
We shall show, further on, that this whole chapter, in which the Bishop
is set up as an earthly god, is calculated to promote the hierarchy; and
this comparison also may have the same object. At the same time, its
Arianism can hardly fail of being perceived. The Bishop is compared
with God; the deacon, with Christ. But as the Constitutions, in many
places, and also here, make the deacon completely subordinate to the
Bishop, and in respect and power set the Bishop far above him, so
Christ too, in this comparison, appears entirely subordinate and occupy-
ing only the second place. Manifestly this conflicts with the catholic
system, and can with difficulty be referred to an orthodox author. It
is in the highest degree probable that it was inserted by an Arian or a
Macedonian. This becomes pretty certain by the comparison of the
Holy Spirit and the deaconess.? As the deaconess, according to the
1'Y 76 τῶν ἑτεροδόξων ἐπὶ Aoiun τῆς ἐκκλησίας νόϑα τινὰ Kal ξένα τῆς ἐκκλησίας παρε-
νετέϑησαν, τὸ εὐπρεπὲς κάλλος τῶν ϑείων δογμάτων ἡμῖν ἀμαυρώσαντα (Comp. p. 311).
2 Phot. Biblioth. Cod. 112, 113.
3 Besides this reproach, Photius mentions also that the reproach of forgery was cast
upon the Constitutions, which however he calls an objection not difficult to remove
(οὐ χαλεπὸν ἀποσκευασᾶσϑαι) ; secondly, that invectives against the second law were
laid to their charge (τοῦ δευτερονομιοῦ ὕβρις) ; but he pronounces it easy also to recon-
cile these matters (ἃ καὶ ῥᾶστον διαλύσασϑαι). See, on the last subject, Augusti’s
Denkwiirdigkeiten, Bd. iv. 5. 215.
4 But let the Deacon minister to him as Christ doth to his Father, and let him serve
him unblamably in all things, as Christ doeth nothing of himself, but doeth always |
those things that please his Father.
δ Let also the Deaconess be honored by you in the place of the Holy Spirit, and not
do or say any thing without the Deacon; as neither doth the Comforter say or do
INTERPOLATIONS. 427
doctrine of the Constitutions, occupies a very subordinate place, and is
completely subjected to the deacon, so (since by the comparison this
relation is transferred to the Holy Spirit), so must the Holy Spirit here
necessarily appear subordinated both to God and to Christ. Hence we
must feel ourselves inclined to regard this addition as proceeding either
from a Semi-arian or a Macedonian.! In like manner, the forty-fourth
chapter in Ὁ. ii. seems to be not free from the Arian heresy.” Here
again the same comparison is used. The deacon, as it is there said,
may himself manage whatever he can, after power for the purpose is
conferred on him by the Bishop, as Christ has received from the Father
the power of creating and upholding. Unquestionably this departs
from the catholic system, which admitted one and the same substance
and essence of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit; and,
consequently, must ascribe the power of creating and upholding to all as
to each. On the contrary, this assertion of the Constitutions accords
entirely with the opinion of Arius.’
In the same position, too, we must put a passage in Ὁ. ili. c. 17,
where there seems to be a crowding upon the same catholic dogma.*
The addition, ‘and taught by him,’ could of itself betray the Macedon-
ian heresy. Some have, indeed, adduced John 16: 138—,in order to
prove that this representation of the Holy Spirit is truly apostolical.
Still it has been done without sufficient reason. While Christ here
says, the Holy Spirit ‘shall not speak of himself, but whatsoever he
shall hear, that shall he speak, and v. 14,‘ for he shall receive of mine,
and shall show it unto you,’ the great teachers of the church also, as
Chrysostom, Augustin, and others, thus maintained, as catholic doctrine,
any thing of himself, but giveth glory to Christ by waiting for his pleasure. And, as
we cannot believe on Christ without the teaching of the Spirit, so let not any woman
address herself to the Deacon or Bishop without the Deaconess.
* Both parties opposed the generally received doctrine concerning the Holy Spirit,
and hence, for a long time, the names were equivalent. Thus they were used even by
Socrates and Sozomen; but still, we must maintain the chronological difference. In
the later Church Fathers, the name Macedonians came gradually to be the standing
one to designate the heresy respecting the Holy Spirit. Thus Augustin, De Her. 52,
and Joh. Cassian, De Incarnat. 1, 2 —.
2 And let the Deacon refer all things to the Bishop, as Christ doth to his Father.
But let him order such things as he is able by himself, receiving power from the Bishop,
as the Lord did from his Father the power of creation and providence. But the
weighty matters let the Bishop judge.
3 See Arii Epist. ad Alexandrum, in Athanasius De Synodis Arim. et Seleuc.
p- 729, and Epiphanius, Heer. Ixix. 7.
4 The Holy Spirit is the Comforter, who is sent by Christ, and taught by him, and
proclaims him.
SME eet ee
SRA ΠΡΗΣ
428 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
that the Holy Spirit hears what he speaks; but at the same time they
maintained not less strenuously the doctrine, that the knowledge also, as
well as the substance, of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, is one and
the same; that the Holy Spirit hears exactly in consequence of this
unity of substance, —that this hearing is in him at once a knowing,
but this knowing pertains to his very essence. An entirely different
view of the subject is presented in our Constitutions. In them, Christ
and the Holy Spirit are here conceived of as two different persons, and
the Holy Spirit is represented as subordinated to Christ, who teaches
him. But that the Scripture nowhere teaches this doctrine concerning
the Holy Spirit, and that this was not the catholic system, is ascertained
beyond a doubt; and we must ascribe the view to the heresy of the
interpolator. In the same chapter, the dogma, certainly unheard of in
the catholic church, is indicated, that baptism is not to be administered
jointly in the name of the Holy Spirit, but that the Holy Spirit is
associated only, as it were, as a witness.1 The passage in Ὁ. vi. ¢. 26,
is very characteristic; and is adapted to convince any one of the inser-
tion of Arian views and opinions.? The whole chapter consists of
admonitions to beware of the heretics, who aim at the destruction of
souls. Now some heretical opinions are enumerated; and then it is
added, ‘but others of them suppose that Jesus himself is the God over
all.” Certainly, however, none but an Arian could hold this view to
be heretical; since it was always an orthodox doctrine, that Christ is
‘God over all’ (6 ὧν ἐπὶ πάντων θεὸς) ; and also the Scripture (Rom. 9:.
5) designates him as over all, God blessed for ever.
In b. vi. c. 11, are found traces of Arianism or Semiarianism.?
Christ is here called the first-born of the whole creation. Le Clerc has
already remarked, that this manifestly betrays Arianism, which is
brought forward only with caution. Since, besides this, there is noth-
ing heretical contained in the whole chapter, we may reasonably as-
sume that only the words, ‘and of the first-born of the whole creation ’
("αἱ πρωτοτόκου πάσης δημιουργίας), are inserted; to which the occasion
afforded in this chapter, to propagate the Arian heresy, must have very
. B. iii. c. 17. This baptism, therefore, is given into the death of Jesus... .. The
mention of the Father as of the author and sender; the joint mention of the Holy
Spirit, as of the Witness. Tod πατρὸς ἣ μνήμη, ὡς αἰτίου καὶ ἀποστόλεως " τοῦ πνεύματος
ἡ συμπαράληψίς, ὡς μάρτυρος. [It may, perhaps, be doubted, whether the statement
above is fully sustained by the evidence here adduced. ]
* But others of them suppose that Jesus himself is the God over all, and glorify him
as being his own Father.
3 The God and Father of the only-begotten, and of the first-born of the whole crea-
tion.
INTERPOLATIONS. 429
specially invited. On b. vii. c. 43, where it is said, ‘the Father of the
only-begotten God’ (τὸν πατέρα τοῦ jpovoyerots θεοῦ), Le Clerc re-
marks, further, that the phrase, μονογενὴς θεὸς, is unknown to the apos-
tolic style; but that it is an expression peculiar to the Arians, who
ealled the Father wnbegotten (ἀγεννητὸν), but the Son begotten
(γεννητὸν), and only-begotten God (μονογενῆ θεόν). It was chiefiy the
relation of Christ to the Father in the work of creation, that was offen-
sive to the Arians, as it was exhibited in the orthodox system. The
Arians objected to the full equality with the Father. In b.v. ¢. 20,' there
is a passage which presents that relation in a sense altogether Arian:
namely; in creating, Christ stood to the Father in the relation of a
servant, ‘ministering to his God and Father for the creation of the
universe. This statement can very easily have been inserted by an
interpolator, as an addition which can be there or not, without essen-
tially altering any thing in the connection. Turrian has sought to free
the Constitutions here, as well as in b. viii. ο. 12, from the reproach of
Arianism, by suggesting that we can well speak of a ministering of
Christ after his incarnation, but not before it. We do not, however,
perceive what is here gained by this distinction. In any case, the min-
istering relation still remains here; for God has not created the world
since the incarnation of Christ.
On the Time when these Interpolations were undertaken.
We endeavor here to give the time when the interpolations were
made; for we wish to use the traces of Arianism and Macedonianism
for the more exact discussion and answering of this question.
Already, in the comparison which we have instituted between our
Constitutions and those of Epiphanius, there presented themselves many
differences which could be explained only by supposing a later corrup-
tion. The foregoing investigation has been occupied in showing that
here and there, in the Constitutions, there is found something hetero-
geneous and heretical, which belongs to a time later than that of their
origin. ‘Those who place the Constitutions in an earlier time, could
perhaps adduce for the explanation of this circumstance the considera-
tion that the Ante-Nicene Fathers, especially in the doctrine concerning
1 Him, therefore, do we also preach to you, and declare him to be God the Word.
who ministered to his God and Father for the creation of the universe.
430 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
the trinity, very often employ many expressions which afterwards, in
the Arian controversies, were assailed. The fact is incontestably true.
Justin Martyr, Theophilus of Antioch, Irenzeus, Clement of Alexandria,
Tertullian, and Origen, use phrases and expressions which are found
among the Arians. But, since neither the Arians nor the Catholics in
their controversies used the Constitutions, and these were adduced
neither for nor against Arianism, it may be inferred from this silence,
especially from that of Athanasius, that neither party had any knowledge
of the Constitutions with their present Arian corruptions. ‘The Arians
could not adduce them in their own favor, since, according to the testi-
mony of Epiphanius, those old Constitutions contained nothing which
deviated from the faith and the general standard of doctrine. © Epipha-
nius, who exerted himself so much to trace out each heresy, is hence the
best voucher that the Constitutions at that time were free from any
heretical corruption. ‘The time, therefore, when they were corrupted,
may be determined with certainty, so far as to say that the corruption
must have occurred between the time of Epiphanius and that of the
Trullan Council. We readily concede that this determination is very
general, but in this we were speaking of what is certain, and cannot be
called in question. On the contrary, we are willing to attempt, by a
conjecture, to settle still more definitely the age of these interpolations.
This conjecture rests on the fact that, in the eighth book of the Con-
stitutions, there are found traces of Arianism. In Ὁ. viii. c. 12, the
Arian heresy expresses itself, without any reserve. Christ is there the
only-begotten God (μονογενὴς θεὸς), who ministers to his God and
Father, both in the various creation and in the corresponding providence.’
Even there, too, the begetting of the Son is expressed of the Father, but
so modified that God begets him before all time, by his will, his power,
and his goodness.” Very often, also, the expression, ‘the first-born of
every creation’ (πρωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως), is applied to Christ. And
there are found similar traces of Macedonianism.® In Ὁ. viii. 6. 5, it is
said of the Holy Spirit, only, that he was present as a witness at the
1 B. viii. c. 12. “Αγιος δὲ καὶ ὁ μονογενῆς cov ὑιὸς ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν Kal Seog Ἰησοῦς
Χριστός" ὃς εἰς πάντα ὑπηρετησάμενός σοι τῷ Ged αὐτοῦ καὶ πατρὶ εἴς τε δημιουργίαν
διάφορον, καὶ πρόνοιαν κατώλληλον.
2 B. viii. ο. 12 (nearer the beginning): Τὰ πάντα ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἷναι παραγα-
γὼν διὰ τοῦ μονογενοῦς σου ὑιοῦ" αὐτὸν δὲ πρὸ -πώντων αἰώνων γεννῆσας βουλῆσει καὶ
δυνώμει καὶ ἀγαϑότητι ἀμεσιτευτως.
3 Philastrius, Heer. 67, designates the nature of the Macedonian heresy thus: Spiri-
tum autem non de divina substantia, nee Deum verum, sed factum atque creatum
Spiritum preedicantes, ut eum conjungant et comparent creature.
INTERPOLATIONS. 451
divine incarnation. And in b. viii. 6. 37, God is called the Lord of the
Holy Spirit.2. These traces of the heretical opinions in this book,
which have so much in common with the already adduced doctrinal
corruptions of the first seven books, lead to the conjecture that those
corruptions were introduced at the time when the eighth book was ad-
ded, that is, towards the end of the fourth century. Hence also it may
be inferred, with some probability, that he who added the eighth book
was also the interpolator of the first seven.
That our Constitutions favor Arianism, has been observed by modern
Arians, who have endeavored to use them to their own advantage, but
without success. At the same time, others also have wished to support
and justify their heretical views by the Constitutions.® j
Interpolations, not Doctrinal, that are found in the first Seven Books of
the Constitutions.
If now we have admitted doctrinal interpolations, and have endeavored
also to show that these have been made only in particular passages and
in single expressions, we must still, on the other hand, admit an inser-
tion and corrupting of some, though only a very few chapters, — what
happened in the progress of time, when new institutions and usages
arose, and there was a desire to bring the Constitutions into harmony
with these. We have already called attention to the fact, that the
doctrinal interpolations were made at the time of the writing of the
eighth book ; and we shall be able to show the same in respect to the
interpolations which are not doctrinal. It was natural that the author
of the eighth book, as he added it to the seven preceding, should wish to
bring the earlier books into harmony with his eighth book. He wished
1 B. viii.c.5. Σὺ ὁ δοὺς ὅρους ἐκκλησίας, διὰ τῆς ἐνσάρκου παρουσίας τοῦ Χριστοῦ
σου ὑπὸ μάρτυρι τῳ παρακλῆτῳ.
2 B. viii. 37. Ὁ ἄναρχος ϑεὸς καὶ ἀτελεύτητος, 6 τῶν ὅλων ποιητὴς διὰ Χριστοῦ καὶ
κηδεμὼν, πρὸ δὲ πώντων αὐτοῦ ϑεὸς καὶ πατὴρ, ὁ τοῦ πνεύματος κύριος.
3 Thus Christoph Sand, in his Nucleus Hist. Ecclesiast. lib. i. p. 67, ed. Amstelod. :
Daniel Zuiker, in his Irenicum Irenicorum; Samuel Crell, who, under the fictitious name
of Lucas Mellierius, published Fides Christianorum ex Barnaba, Herma, Clemente
Romano demonstrata, and Antiqua Fides de divinitate Christi asserta; and the
author of the book entitled, Le Platonisme devoilé, who, according to Cotta was
Souverain, a French reformed preacher. Against these, Samuel Gardiner, George
Bull, Abraham Calov, and others, have written. See J. F. Cotta’s Versuch einer aus-
fiihrlichen Kirchenhistorie des N. Testaments. Zweiter Theil, § 432, 5. 1211 —.
432 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
also to incorporate the later usages and the later established rites into
these seven books, in order to give, as it were, a completeness to their
contents; as, for example, we perceive from the inserted chapter on the
Christmas festival. We turn now to the interpolations not doctrinal that
are contained in the second book.
In the investigation on the second book of our Constitutions, we have
already called attention to the incoherence of ο. 57 and ec. 58, and haye
shown that the external combination of the chapters indicates the later
interpolation of c. 57. It therefore only remains for us here to bring
from the contents of the chapters the proof of their spuriousness.
In describing the structure of the church, it is mentioned in ὁ. 957,
that the church must have, on both sides at the east end, apartments,
which are here called παστοφόρια. In our passage, there is not the
least intimation for what use these apartments were designed; nor is
there any mention of them in the first seven books of our Constitutions.
On the contrary, we find them mentioned in Ὁ. viii. c. 13,—a fact
which again confirms the harmony and the analogy of the interpolations
with the eighth book. Here it is commanded that the deacons, after the
communion, take what remains of the oblations, and carry it into the
apartments (τὰ παστοφόρια). That there was a similar place in the
Jewish temple, is ascertained; and it is in the highest degree probable;
that the having of such a structure and repository connected with the
main building, was transferred from the Jewish temple to the Christian
church; as even the Septuagint version in Ezek. 40: 17, has this -
word (παστοφόρια) Some, but certainly without sufficient reason,
have held these apartments to be the treasuries of the church, and,
in support of this explanation, have appealed to the Jewish custom.
Still, something seems to have been carried into them; and a very
simple solution is furnished by what we learn from Ὁ. viii. ec. 13, that
there were rooms in which the oblations remaining from the communion
1 B. ii. c. 57. ‘ And first, let the building be long, with its head to the east, with its
vestries [or apartments] on both sides at the east end; and so it will be like a ship.
.... At avery early period, a ship was an emblem of the Christian church. On
the favorite emblems of the Christians, as a dove, a lyre, an anchor, a fish, &c. see
Neander’s Denkwirdigkciten aus der Geschichte des Christenthums, Bd. i. Hft. ii.
8. 69 —.
2 B. viii. c. 13. And when all, both male and female, have partaken, let the Dea-
cons carry what remaineth into the vestry, or private apartments (εἰς τὰ παστοφύρια).
3 [Where the common English version has chambers; from the original Hebrew,
m aw, pl. of 4 209, a chamber, a cell; a dining room; an office or chamber for
business.]
INTERPOLATIONS. 433
were stored up. If it is now very probable that this usage was bor-
rowed from the Jews, it is also ascertained that it was not adopted
earlier than towards the end of the fourth century. Our Constitutions
are almost the only evidence concerning it. Jerome barely mentions the
chambers, in his commentary on Ezek. 40: 17. Not a single writer of
the earlier centuries alludes to these apartments. Hence we may well
assume that they did not come earlier into use among the Christians.
There now follow a multitude of liturgical and disciplinary directions
which sometimes descend to things exceedingly minute and insignificant,
and again harmonize with the eighth book, and with Chrysostom, in
whose time we have placed that book.
It must by no means be forgotten that these particular disciplinary
directions, which are given with so much precision and copiousness,
point necessarily to a secure state of the church, already furnished with
complete regulations; a state which was still impossible at the time of
the persecutions in the second half of the third century. Thus it is
evident that a great multitude of the formalities and external obser-
vances named in this chapter, had not yet come into use, to so great
an extent.
In the course of the chapter it is commanded, that, whenever any one
is found sitting out of his place, he be rebuked by the Deacon, and be
removed to the place proper for him. Here the place for each is very
minutely defined; and then it is again enjoined that the Deacon observe
the people, so that no one may whisper, or sleep, or laugh, or nod. In
like manner, Chrysostom ascribes to the Deacon the office of overseer,
while he exhorts to call the Deacon, if any Jaugh or commit other
follies.’
Above all, the gradation of clerical dignities is remarkable; which,
in the extent in which we find it in this chapter, first obtained the as-
cendency after the Council at Nice. In our Constitutions it is com-
- manded, In the middle let the Bishop’s throne be placed; and on each
side of him let the Presbytery sit down; and let the Deacons stand near
at hand, lightly dressed and well girded, so as to be unencumbered.”
The same arrangement and order we find also in Gregory of N azianzum,
and in other writers of the fourth century. But that they were not
yet customary in the third century we perceive from the fact that
' Chrysost. Homil. xxiv. in Act. Κεῖνται, πάντες ψυχροὶ καὶ γέροντες" καϑάρματα
μᾶλλον οἱ νέοι, γελῶντες, ἀνακαγχάζοντες, διαλεγόμενοι"... :.. ἐγκάλεσον σφοδρότερον
οὐκ ἀνεχόμενον͵ τὸν διάκονον κώλεσον.
5 B. ii. ¢. 57. Κείσϑω δὲ μέσος 6 τοῦ ἐπισκόπου ϑρόνος " παρ᾽ ἑκάτερα δὲ αὐτοῦ καϑε-
ζέσϑω τὸ πρεσβυτέριον, καὶ οἱ διάκονοι παραστάσϑωσαν εὐσταλεῖς τῆς πλείονος ἐσϑῆτος.
28
434 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
the Council at Nice expressly forbids the Deacons to seat themselves
among the Presbyters.* .
It is a well-known fact that already the early Christians, in their
prayers, turned themselves towards the east. The writers-of the second
century presuppose this custom to be fully known ; but there were given
for it very different reasons. We find this usage at that time among the
heathen, who, when they prayed, turned themselves towards the rising of
the sun. The Jews, on the contrary, in their praying, turned themselves
towards the west, since in that quarter was the most holy place in their
temple. Many conjectures have been made respecting the cause of the
first Christians having departed so early from this custom. Some
assumed that Christ was considered, symbolically, as the light and the
sun, and that this idea lies at the basis of this symbolical act. Others
would derive the usage from the heathen mysteries. But, as one of the
reasons for it, our Constitutions specify its being adapted to remind us
of the earlier possession of the Paradise, from which the first man was
driven out, upon transgressing the divine command at the instigation of
the serpent.?, Bingham thinks that its origin is to be sought in the Bap-
tism of the Christians ; since the candidates, when they had renounced
the devil and his works, had turned their face towards the west; on the
contrary, when they had professed their attachment to Christ, they had
turned their faces towards the east.? It would, however, be difficult to
sustain this opinion ; for the ceremony here spoken of is mentioned first
in authors of too late a period. Augusti,t who accedes to Bingham’s
opinion, has been able to adduce for the existence of this ceremony in
baptism only Cyril of Jerusalem (Cateches. Myst. 1. ο. 2. 4. 9.) and Jerome
- (Comment. in Amos 6: 14). It is mentioned in no writer of an earlier
time. In the passage of the Constitutions, Ὁ. vii. c. 44, which Augusti
also adduces, the clause, But let him pray towards the east (προσευχέσθω
δὲ κατ᾽ ἀνατολάς), is in such a connection that no such reference is to be
1 Concil. Niczen. Can. xviii. ᾿Αλλὰ μηδὲ καϑῆσϑαι ἐν μέσῳ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων ἐξέσϑω
τοῖς διάκονοις.
2 B.ii.c.57. After this, let all rise up with one consent, and, looking towards the
east, after the Catechumens and Penitents are gone out, pray to God who ascended up to
the heaven of heavens to the east. Remembering also the ancient situation of Paradise
in the east, whence the first man, when he had yielded to the temptation of the ser-
pent, and disobeyed the command of God, was expelled. [Respecting the clause, who
ascended up to the heaven of heavens TO THE EAST (κατὰ ἀνατολὰς), see the Septuagint
yersion of Ps. 67: 34; where, it is manifest, an error in translating arose from the
ambiguity of a Hebrew word, a 1
3 Bingham, Orig. tom. y, p. 275.
4 Denkwiirdigkeiten, Bd. 5, 8. 401.
INTERPOLATIONS. 455
found in it as that author supposes; but as in each prayer, so, too, in
the prayer after baptism, a person stood, facing the east.’ Besides,
in b. vii. ec. 40 and 41, where the renunciation of the adversary is
enjoined, there is no mention of its being done with the face turned
towards the west. But, even if we admit that in our Constitutions a
trace occurs of this ceremony in baptism, as is not at all the fact, it
would never prove that the origin of the custom of turning one’s self
towards the east in prayer is to be derived thence; for long before our
Constitutions, as is even generally admitted, this custom is found.?
The mention, however, of the conclusions of the verses (τὰ &xgo0tizia)?
shows us clearly that this chapter [the 57th of the second book ] belongs
to the fourth century. At first there is commanded, with considerable
minuteness, the reading of the Holy Scriptures; but, after two lessons
have been read, it is added, Let some other person sing the hymns of
David, and let the people repeat in singing the last parts of the verses.*
Now it is ascertained that this custom did not arise before the fourth
century. Chrysostom, and the writers of his time, are the first who
bring it forward as existing in their time.” Socrates also, in his Eccle-
siastical History, Ὁ. v. ὁ. 22, mentions it, and calls the precentors
prompters (ὑποβολεῖς).
But, besides the custom which we have mentioned, of standing in
prayer, our Constitutions contain also the direction that, when the gospel
1 [There certainly is a reference to the passage in 2 Chron. 5: 12, as containing a
precedent for standing up, with the face towards the east, in prayer. It will be borne
in mind that the Septuagint version was used, and regarded as ‘authoritative, while
the Hebrew original was sadly neglected. In quoting the words κατ᾽ ἀνατολάς (tow-
ards the east), what immediately follows them is overlooked, and the sense strikingly
marred, but suited exactly to the case in hand. Would that, among later theologians,
there were no instance of a similar, or a worse oversight !]
2 While here, in b. ii. c. 57, and Ὁ. vii. c. 44, and in many passages of the Constitutions,
the custom of standing upright in prayer, is mentioned, it is a custom which did not
first arise in the third or fourth century, but it seems to have been usual in the earliest
period of Christianity. The custom, it is probable, passed over to Christianity from
Judaism; for the examples of prayers in Gen. 18: 22, 19: 27, 2 Chron. 20: 13, Job
30: 20, and in many other places of the Old Testament, speak in favor of the suppo-
sition.
3 Although, for the most part, ἀκροστιχὶς or ἀκρόστιχιον denotes the beginning of a
verse, as in the well-known acrostics of the Sibyls, yet it signifies also the end of a
verse.
4B. ii ¢.57. ᾿Ανὰ δύο δὲ γενομένων ἀναγνωσμώτων͵ ἕτερός τις τοὺς τοῦ Λαβὶδ ψαλ-
λέτω ὕμνους, καὶ ὁ λαὸς τὰ ἀκροστίχια ὑποψαλλέτω.
5 Chrysost. Homil. xxxvi.in 1 Cor. ‘O ψάλλων ψάλλει. μόνος, κἂν πάντες ὑπηχῶσιν,
ὡς ἐξ ἑνὸς στόματος 7 φωνὴ φέρεται. Homil. xi. in Math. ἂν δύο ψαλμοὺς ἢ τρεῖς ὑπη-
χήσαντες. F
436 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
shall be read, all the Presbyters and Deacons, and all the people,
shall stand in profound silence.’ This custom which, at a later period,
became general in the whole church, arose first in the age of Chrysostom.
f, in the theatre, says he, the commands of the king are read, when a
profound silence is obtained, how much more does it become all to be
hushed, and to stand attentive, when the commands, not of an earthly
Lord, but of the Lord of angels, are to be read.? Isidore of Pelusium,
b. i. epist. 180, gives a corresponding account, and mentions that even
the Bishop stood up, thereby indicating that the Lord himself was
present. Several other writers relate the same; as Philostorgius, b. iii.
c. 5, from whom Nicephorus, Ὁ. ix. 6. 18, has taken it; and Sozomen, b.
vii. c. 19. Besides, the usage is adopted in all the later Liturgies,
Greek and Latin. This chapter proves also, that, at the time of its
origin, several addresses were delivered, one after another. Thus it is
said, In the next place, let the Presbyters, one by one, pot all together,
exhort the people, and the Bishop in the last place, as being the com-
mander.® This custom accords again with the age of Chrysostom.
Thus, for example, the Bishop Tlavianus preached after Chrysostom,
while Chrysostom was a Presbyter at Antioch. The existence of sucha
custom is testified also by Basil,’ Gregory of Nyssa,° Theodoret,’ Aucus-
tin,’ Jerome,’ and many others. On the contrary, not a single earlier
testimony makes it credible or probable that it existed in the third
century. Here, then, is another reason confirming what we have as-
serted respecting the interpolation of the chapter before us.
1 Bie. 57. Kal ὅταν ἀναγινωσκόμενον 7° τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, πάντες οἱ πρεσβύτεροι, καὶ
οἱ διάκονοι, καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς στηκετῶσαν μετὰ πολλῆς ἡσυχίας γέγραπται γὰρ σιώπα καὶ
axove ᾿Ισραῆλ.
2 Chrysost. Homil.i.in Math. Ei γὰρ ἐπὶ ϑεώτρου πολλῆς σιγῆς γενομένης, τὸτε τὰ
τοῦ βασίλεως ἀναγινώσκεται γράμματα: πολλῶ μᾶλλον ἐπὶ τῆς πόλεως ταύτης ἅπαντᾶς
dei κατεστώλϑαι, καὶ ὀρϑαῖς ταῖς ἀκραὶς ἵσταναι" οὐ γὰρ ἐπιγείου τινὸς, ἀλλὰ τοῦ τῶν
ἀγγέλων δεσπότου τὰ γράμματα ἀναγινώσκεσθαι μέλλει.
9 ΒΒ. ii ὦ. 57. Καὶ ἑξῆς παρακαλείτωσαν οἱ πρεσβύτεροι τὸν λαὸν, ὁ καϑεὶς αὐτῶν,
ἀλλὰ μὴ ἅπαντες" καὶ τελευταῖος πάντων ὁ ἐπίσκοπος, ὁς ἕοικε κυβερνήτῃ.
« Chrysost. Homil. iv. de verb. Jes. Tatra φυλάσσοντες, ἀναχωρῆσωμεν οἴκαδε" μᾶλ-
λον δὲ ταῦτα φυλάσσοντες, δεξώμεϑα Kal τὴν τελειωτέραν τοῦ καλοῦ διδασκάλου Tapai-
νεσιν" τὼ μὲν γὰρ ἡμέτερα, οἷα ἄν εἴη, ἔχει τὰ τῆς νεότητος δείγματα" τὰ δὲ τούτου, οἷα
ἄν ἢ, πλείονα κεκοσμῆται τῷ φρονῆματι. Comp. Homil. ii. in Psalm 49: 17, and
στο. ¥XXvi. in 1 Cor.
5 Basil. Hom. xviii. in Barlaamum Martyrem.
6 Greg. Nyss. Orat. in Ordinat.
7 Theodoret, in 1 Cor. 14: 31.
ὃ Augustin. Serm. in Psalms 94: 95: and 131.
9. Hieronym. Epist. 2, and Epist. 61. Compare also Cotelerius on this place in the
Constitutions. He has collected many other passages, and some decrees of councils.
INTERPOLATIONS. 437
We turn now to c. 59, for the purpose of proving here also from the
contents the later interpolation.
The chapter contains especially many admonitions to attend divine
service with diligence. ‘Assemble yourselves together, it is directed,
“every day, morning and evening, singing psalms and praying in the
Lord’s house; in the morning saying the sixty-second psalm, and in
the evening the hundred and fortieth” This custom, however, is found
in no other place of the seven books of our Constitutions. On the con-
trary, both psalms are mentioned in the eighth book. In Ὁ. viii. ¢. 38,
it is said, for instance, ‘and after the repetition of the psalm at the
lighting up of the lights’ (zal μετὰ τὸ ῥηθῆναι τὸν ἐπιλύχνιον wahuor),
by which the same is indicated as in Ὁ. ii. c. 59, by the hundred and
fortieth psalm; and in b. viii. c. 87, it is said in like manner, ‘ After
the repetition of the morning psalm’ (μετὰ τὸ ῥηθῆναι τὸν Oghguvor),
by which the sixty-second is designated. Here it ought to be fur-
ther remarked, that, according to our usual division, it is the sixty-
third. Certainly, a striking evidence in favor of what we are main-
taining is furnished by the fact that this psalm occurs in no ancient
writer before the middle of the fourth century. It is Chrysostom that
[first] mentions it expressly. He calls it the morning psalm (ψάλμος
éwOivdc), which ‘enkindles a desire after God, and elevates the soul,
inflaming it exceedingly, and filling it with much joy and love. Now
we admit that Chrysostom does not adduce the psalm by name, but he
gives us the beginning, ‘O God, thou art my God, early will I seek thee’
(or, rather, as it stands in the Septuagint version, 6 θεὸς, 6 θεό: μου,
πρός oe ὀρθοίζω), from which it appears, beyond contradiction, that our
sixty-third psalm was intended by Chrysostom.
We proceed to the interpolation which has occurred in the fifth book.
It has been shown already (p. 389), that the 13th chapter does not
cohere with the chapter which precedes it, nor with that which follows
it; and that it was inserted for the purpose of completing the cycle of
the festivals.
In c. 18, it is commanded, ‘ Brethren, observe the festival days; and
first the birthday of the Lord, which must be celebrated by you on the
twenty-fifth day of the ninth month; after which, hold the Epiphany
very much in honor, on which the Lord manifested to us his divinity ;
1 Chrysost. Comment. in Psalm 140: Τοϊζουτός ἑστι καὶ 6 ἑωϑινὸς ψαλμός... .. τὸν
πόϑον ἀνάπτει τὸν πρὸς τὸν Gedy, Kal διεγείρει THY ψυχὴν, Kal σφόδρα πυρώσας, Kal πολ-
λῆς ἐμπλῆσας ἀγαϑότητος, καὶ ἀγάπης, οὕτώς ἀφέησι προσελϑεῖν: ἴδωμεν δὲ καὶ πόϑεν
ἀρχεται, καὶ τί διδάσκει ἡμᾶς" ὁ ϑεὸς, ὁ ϑεὸς μοῦ, πρός σε ὀρϑρίζω, ἐδιψησέ σε ἣ ψυχῆ μου
οὕτως ἐν τῷ ἁγίῳ ὥφϑην σοι, τοῦ ἰδεῖν τὴν δυναμίν σου καὶ τὴν δόξαν σου.
§ Sen Phy ΤῊΝ ΜῈ a ΝΕ ἊΝ
488 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
and let this festival be celebrated on the sixth day of the tenth month.’!
Here, in the first place, we must consider that in this precept, Christmas
and Epiphany are considered as two distinct festivals. Now it is gen-
erally acknowledged that the celebration of Christmas first became
customary at a comparatively late period, and that in the beginning
Christmas and Epiphany were identical. It remains, therefore, for us
to investigate, when Christmas and Epiphany were introduced as sepa-
rate festivals, and when they were first celebrated on the days fixed by
our Constitutions.
As no dogma was immediately connected with the birth of our Topas
it happened that in the ancient church it was long before the celebra-
tion of Christmas was introduced. It became customary by degrees,
and not till late. Some few traces of it, indeed, are found in the first
centuries; but they are very uncertain, and have against themselves
many historical considerations.” It is remarkable, that in the Oriental
church, for three centuries, the day of the festival of Epiphany, the sixth
of January, was celebrated as the birthday of our Lord. There were
several reasons for this celebration ; and the different churches severally
attributed to them a different value. Some celebrated the festival in
honor of the incarnation of Christ; others on account of the appearing
of the star, which guided the Magians to the Saviour; others still on
account of his baptism, where the Holy Spirit, in the form of a dove,
represented him as the Son of God; finally, others still, on account of
the first miracle of Christ, by which he manifested his glorious character.’
The first sure historical testimony concerning the celebration of the
festival of Christmas is given us by Chrysostom, who, in a homily
delivered in the year 386, while he was a Presbyter at Antioch, ex-
pressly says that the festival of the birth of Christ had come into use in
the east within ten years, and that hence it was rejected by many, as an
1B. v. c. 18. Τὰς ἡμέρας τῶν ἑορτῶν φυλάσσετε, ἀδελφοὶ, καὶ πρώτην ye THY γενέϑλιον,
ἥτις ὑμῶν ἐπιτελείσϑω εἰκάδι πέμπτῃ τοῦ ἐννάτου μηνός, we? ἣν ἡ ἐπιφάνιος ὑμῖν ἔστω
τιμιωτώτη, KAY ἣν ὁ κύριος ἀνώδειξιν ἡμῖν τῆς οἰκείας ϑέοτητος ἐποιήσατο" γινέσϑω δὲ
καὶ αὐτὴ ἕκτῃ τοῦ δεκάτου μηνός.
? Here belongs the testimony of Clement of Alexandria, Stromat. lib. i. p. 407.
εἰσι δὲ οἱ περιεργότερον τῇ γενέσει τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν οὐ μόνον τὸ ἔτος͵ ἀλλὰ Kal τὴν ἡμέ-
ραν προστεϑέντες. When, now, in the sequel of this passage, the twenty-fifth day of
the month Pachon, in the twenty-eighth year of Augustus, is mentioned as the birth-
day of our Lord, there is still contained in it only a chronological determination, but
not the mention of a celebration of a festival commemorating his birth.
3 Hence the various names of this festival. Itis called also Bethphania, in refer-
ence to the miracle at Cana; also the festival of the three kings (festum trium Re-
gum), the feast of the Magians (festum Magorum), &e.
INTERPOLATIONS. 439
innovation.! From other homilies of Chrysostom it is clear that, from
that time onward, Christmas and Epiphany were considered as distinct
festivals; for he speaks of them as of two days, which, at an earlier
period, were held for one and the same.? As formerly the words
Epiphany, appearance (ἐπιφάνεια), and birthday (γενέθλια), had been
used synonymously, so now a first Epiphany and a second were dis-
tinguished; of which the first was the festival of Christmas, the
second the festival of Epiphany. It is striking that, for several centu-
ries, the custom in the west differed from that in the east; for in the
west, Christmas was celebrated much earlier; here, too, Christmas and
Epiphany had constantly been separated from each other, and considered
as two distinct festivals. On this point we find the most definite testi-
monies in Jerome,’ Cassian,* and several western church fathers.
From the testimonies of Chrysostum, therefore, it is evident that
Christmas and Epiphany, as festivals distinct from each other, were
not celebrated in the east sooner than towards the end of the fourth
century, perhaps about the year 3875. It now becomes manifest that our
Constitution respecting Christmas and Epiphany, which is found in this
thirteenth chapter, cannot have been made towards the end of the third
1 Chrysost. Homil. xxxiii. De Natali Christi, p. 417, ed. Francof. Οὔπω δέκατὸν
ἐστιν ἔτος, ἐξ ob δὴλη καὶ γνώριμος ἡμῖν αὕτη ἡ ἡμέρα γεγένηται" παρὰ μὲν τοῖς τὴν
ἑσπέραν οἰκοῦσιν ἄνωϑεν γνωριζομένη, πρὸς ἡμᾶς δὲ κομισϑεῖσα νῦν, καὶ od πρὸ πολλῶν
ἐτῶν ἀϑρόον οὕτως ἀνέδραμε, &c. Chrysostom delivered this whole Homily at the cel-
ebration of the birthday of our Lord, which had not before been celebrated in Antioch.
But several had declared themselves against this new festival; and Chrysostom en-
deavors to gain these by proving that the twenty-fifth of December was actually the
birthday of our Saviour. A [German] translation of this Homily is found in J. A.
Cramer’s work: Des heiligen Kirchen-Lehrers Johannes Chrysostomus, Ertzbischofs
und Patriarchen zu Konstantinople, Predigten und kleine Schriften, aus dem Griech-
ischen tibersetzt. Fimnfter Bd. 5. 437-470. Leips. 1749. 8vo.
2 Chrysost. Homil. xxiv. De Baptism. Christi, p. 276, ed. Francof. Ὅτι μὲν οὖν
ἐπιφάνεια ἣ Tapovoa λέγεται ἑορτὴ δῆλόν ἐστι πᾶσιν. ---- ἀλλὰ τίνος ἕνεκεν, οὐχὶ 7 ἡμέρα
kal ἤν ἐτέχϑη, ἀλλ᾽ ἡ ἡμέρα Kal ἥν ἐβαπτίσϑη, ἐπιφώνεια. λέγεται: αὕτη. γὰρ ἐστιν
ἡμέρα ka ἣν ἐβαπτίσατο, καὶ τὴν τῶν ὑδάτων ἡγίασε φύσιν.
3 Hieronymi Comment. in Ezech. 1. Apud Orientales October erat primus mensis,
et Januaris quartus. Quintum autem diem mensis adjungit; ut significet’baptisma, in
quo aperti sunt Christo czli, et Epiphaniorum dies huc usque venerabilis est; non, ut
quidam putant, natalis in corne. Tune enim absconditus est et non apparuit: Quod
huic tempori congruit, quando dictum est, Hic est filius meus, in quo mihi com-
placui.
4 Cassiar® Collat. x. c. ii. Epiphaniorum diem provincie illius sacerdotes vel
dominici baptismi, vel secundum carnem nativitatis esse definiunt, et idcirco utriusque
sacramenti solemnitatem non bifarie, ut in occiduis provinciis, sed sub una diei hujus
festivitate concelebrant.
14h ἑ τῳ »» Ἵ
440 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
century which we have pointed out as the time of the origin of the first
seven books of the Constitutions ; for these festivals were not celebrated
in the east before the end of the fourth century. The contents as well
as the [want of] coherency of the chapters, therefore, indicate a
later age and interpolation of this chapter. If now we ask when the
interpolation occurred, there presents itself the reply that this Con-
stitution was inserted when the eighth book was added. From a com-
parison with the eighth book we perceive that in ὁ. 83 of that book,
Christmas and Epiphany are represented as distinct festivals! And
the testimony of the Incomplete Work on Matthew proves the celebration
of Christmas towards the end of the fourth century.”
It is more than probable, therefore, that the author of the eighth book
inserted the Constitution concerning the festivals of Christmas and
Epiphany, in c. 13, for the purpose of producing a harmony with his
eighth book, and with the custom of his age. On the interpolation of ec.
17, we have already spoken at large. (See p. 392.)
CHAP TE BR VL.
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK OF THE CONSTITUTIONS.
On the question whether the Eighth Book be a whole or consist of
several parts.
We have separated the eighth book, as belonging to a later time, from
the investigation on the first seven books; and it now devolves on us to
1 Const. b. viii. 6. 3. Τὴν τῶν γενεϑλίων ἑορτὴν ἀργείτωσαν, διὰ τὸ ἐν αὐτῇ τὴν
ἀπροσδόκητον χάριν δεδόσϑαι ἀνϑρώποις, γεννηϑῆναι τὸν τοῦ ϑεοῦ λόγον Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν
ἐκ Μαρίας τῆς παρϑένου ἐπὶ σωτηρίου τοῦ κόσμου" τὴν τῶν ἐπφανίων ἑορτὴν ἀργείτωσαν,
διὰ τὸ ἐν ἀυτῇ ἀνάδειξιν γεγενῆσϑαι τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ ϑεότητος.
2 Opus Imperfectum in Math. 24: 28. Ab equinoctio vernali duodecimi mensis
incipiunt paullatim tepescere aéres per singulos dies, usque ad mensem tertium, et
dies fieri noctibus longiores. Item ab xquinoctio autumnali mensis septimi incipiunt
paullatim iterum frigescere ares per singulos dies, et noctes fieri longiones diebus
usque ad mensem nonum, quando celebratur Christi natalis.
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK. 441
bring the proof for what we assumed. In the preceding investigation,
we have held fast the unity of the first seven books, but have also called
attention to the fact, that those who regard the Constitutions as consist-
ing of many small separate parts, proceed in this assertion from what
appears in the eighth book. (See p. 279.) One of the first who proposed
this opinion, is Grabe, who, as he examined the Baroccian manuscripts,
xxvi. and clxxxv. in the Bodleian library, soon convinced him-: 1 that the
Teachings (4ιδασκαλίαι) of the apostolical fathers contained in them
harmonized with most of the regulations in the eighth book of our Con-
stitutions ; by which circumstance he was confirmed in his opinion that
the whole work of the Constitutions consisted of parts brought together
from different sources. The more important this circumstance is for the
investigation on the eighth book, the more necessary will it be to place
together and compare these Teachings of the Baroccian manuscripts
with our Constitutions.’ In the first manuscript or codex, after the
eanons of several councils (fol. 146, p. 2), is found a Teaching of
the holy apostles concerning gifts (διδασκαλία τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων
περὶ χαρισμάτων), which begins with the words, Our God and Say-
iour Jesus Christ, delivering to us the great mystery of godliness
(Tov ϑεοῦ καὶ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ᾿]ησοῦ Χριστοῦ τὸ μέγα τῆς ἐυσεβείας
ἡμῖν παραδιδόντος μυστήριον). The end of this Teaching coincides with
the end of c. 2. Since now, that which follows in the Baroccian codex
(fol. 151, p. 2), under the title, ‘ Constitutions of the same holy Apostles
concerning Elections, by Hippolytus’ (διατάξεις τῶν αὐτῶν ἁγίων ἀποσ-
τόλων περὶ χειροτονιῶν διὰ ᾿Ἱππολύτου), has a beginning like that of the
fourth chapter, Wherefore we, the twelve apostles of the Lord, being
together ("Aa τοινῦν ὑπάρχοντες ἡμεῖς οἱ δώδεκα τοῦ κυρίου ἀπόστολοι),
Grabe conjectures, not without good reason, that the third chapter was
inserted by the compiler of the eighth book, on account of the connec-
tion and coherency. This Teaching ends (fol. 158, p. 2) with the
words, For the church is a school, not of contusion, but of good order
(ἡ γὰρ ἐκκλησία οὐκ ἀταξίας, ἀλλ᾿ εὐταξίας ἐστὶ διδασκαλεῖον), with which,
in our eighth book, ¢. 31 closes. But it is to be remarked that, in these
Constitutions of Hippolytus, there are contained only the fourth and the
fifth chapters, and those from the sixteenth to the twenty-eighth, inclusive ;
and that the other chapters, from the sixth to the fifteenth, and ο. 29,
are wanting.
If we pursue the comparison further, the Teaching which begins with
1 Since we ourselves could not compare these codices or manuscripts, we follow
Grabe in respect to them. See his Spicilegium Patrum Seculi I. p. 285.
442 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
the words, I Paul, the least of the apostles (Eya Παῦλος ὁ τῶν ἀποστύ-
λων ἐλάχιστος), ends with, ‘The Constitutions of Paul the holy apostle
concerning ecclesiastical canons.’ (Παύλον tov ἁγίου ἀποστόλου διατάξεις
περὶ κανόνων ἐκκλησιαστικῶν.) In the other codex (clxxxv. parti. fol. 9,
p. 1), is found the same, only the introductory words are left out, and it
begins immediately with the words, Those that first come (οἱ πρώτως
προσίοντες). Inthe former codex (fol. 160, p. 1), in the latter (fol. 9,
p- 2), the Teaching ends with the words, ‘in the epistles we have taught’
(ἐν ταῖς ἐπιστολαῖς ἐδιδάξαμεν). It is obvious that those Constitutioas
(διατάξεις), which in these codices are exhibited as canons of Paul, are
the thirty-second chapter of our eighth book. In the former codex (fol.
160, p. 1), follow, ‘ Constitutions of the holy Apostles Peter and Paul’
(Πέτρου καὶ Παύλου τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων διατάξεις), which begin with
the words, I Peter and Paul ordain (ἐγὼ Πέτρος καὶ Παῦλος διατασσό-
μεθα), and (fol. 163, p. 1), with the words, ‘ Fulfilling the command of
our Lord Jesus Christ’ (ἐντολὴν tov κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐχπλη-
ροῦντες). These Constitutions are contained again in our eighth book,
c. 83, 34, 42, 43, 44, and 45; but the chapters from 35 to 41, inclusive,
are wanting. Finally, in the former codex (fol. 163, p. 1), under the
superscription, A Teaching of all the holy Apostles concerning good
order (περὶ εὐταξίας διδασκαλία πάντων τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων), there is
also contained the forty-sixth chapter of our eighth book. The Teach-
ing in that codex begins with the words, But this we all enjoin in com-
mon (Tovro δὲ κοινῇ πάντες παραγγέλλομεν), and (fol. 166, p. 1) ends
with, ‘ were.appointed by Christ, the incomparable high priest’ (ὑπὸ τοῦ
Χριστοῦ προεχειρίσθησαν τοῦ ἀρχιέρεως τοῦ ἀσυγχρίτου), and agrees there-
fore with our eighth book, word for word."
We have presented this matter fully, that a judgment might the more
easily be formed concerning the hypothesis which has been brought for-
ward. And we accede to the opinion, that the eighth book is composed
of materials from different sources; but we dissent from Grabe in this,
namely, that we cannot assume, with him, that these single parts are
teachings of apostolical fathers, perhaps of Barnabas, Clement, Ignatius,
and others. It has already been mentioned, too, that his inference from
the eighth book to the seven other books of the Constitutions is arbi-
1 The same, according to Grabe, is to be found in Cod. vii. inter Historicos Ecclesi-
asticos juxta ordinem Nesselii, Part. v. Catalog. Mss. Greecorum, p. 20 and 21 of the
Library at Vienna. [It ought, perhaps, to be remarked that, in this passage of our
Constitutions, as it now stands in the common editions, the word ϑεοῦ is added; so
that Christ seems to be represented as the high priest of the incomparable God.]
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK. 443
trary and adventurous. That this eighth book is composed of several
single parts, the comparison which Grabe has instituted of those codices,
has unquestionably proved, and it would be difficult to bring any thing
in opposition. But still, it by no means follows that these single parts
proceeded from apostolical fathers. And what reason is finally adduced
by Grabe to prove his assertion? Properly, no other than that these
single parts are represented in some codices as Teachings of Apostolical
Fathers. But this can prove it, no more than the mere fact that the
name of Clement, on the title-page of our Constitutions, can prove
him to be the author of them. Besides, it appears from the contents,
most clearly, that this opinion is altogether erroneous, and that this
eighth book must have come into existence in a still later time than the
first seven. .
In favor of the assertion that the eighth book was added at a later
time, speaks also in particular, the consideration that the eighth book
repeats very many precepts (and sometimes in a sense and spirit quite
altered) which are contained in the earlier books. We will in the
sequel call attention to this, and make some specifications. ‘The eighth
book contains a liturgy so complete, extending itself to the most insig-
nificant little matters, that we may at once infer it could not have been
produced at the same time with the seven other books. In our pre-
ceding investigation, we have remarked how, in various places of the
Constitutions, the persecutions are mentioned which the Christians suf-
fered at the time when the work was prepared. The believers are in it
admonished not to deny Christ, and are summoned to help those who
suffer persecutions for Christ’s sake. In short, every thing proves to us
that, at the time of making the first seven books, the church was not
yet recognized, and that the liturgical and ecclesiastical element had not
yet fully developed itself. But to what an entirely different time do the
contents of the eighth book conduct us! It contains a liturgy that gives
comprehensive rules for all ecclesiastical and liturgical relations. From
the first seven books it would appear, that the church was not yet firmly
established, but rather that it was shaken and oppressed. Heathen
emperors still reigned ; and in the Christian church there was neither a
settled liturgy nor a constant law for other ecclesiastical concerns. But
in the time when the eighth book originated, the church must necessarily
have been already quite firmly established, and not molested at all from
without. The whole liturgical contents of this book prove, now, that it
was composed and added under the influence of the later ecclesiastical
discipline, when the church no longer suffered persecutions. This is
especially confirmed by one of the most ancient translations of the
444 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS:
Constitutions, in which that whole liturgy is wanting. There is still
another weighty external proof, namely, that this whole liturgy never
came into use in any church of the east, although the liturgies of James,
of Basil, of Chrysostom, and of others, were received with favor and
publicly used.
That these single parts in those codices bear the names of apostolical
men, is easily explained; for history on this subject clearly testifies, that
men have constantly endeavored to carry back all liturgies and especially
all liturgical elements, even those which arose very late, to the earliest
time. Thus we find that general tradition has made James, the brother
of our Lord, the author of almost all Oriental Greek liturgies. It
is acknowledged, indeed, that Basil, Chrysostom, Ambrose, Gelasius,
and Gregory, have exerted very considerable influence on the form of
the liturgy ; but all the modifications and changes were, as much as pos-
sible, carried back to the apostolical, or at least to an early time; and
every thing arbitrary was avoided with great caution. ‘It is certain that
the first form of the liturgy depended on the general necessities and
common views and feelings of the principal ancient churches.
Almost all the churches assert that their own liturgy is the moat
ancient, and derive it constantly from an apostle, usually from James.
This is the case even with the Greek church; which, although it con-
cedes that Basil was the first who wrote down the oral traditions, yet
derives these immediately from the apostle James.” Among the Copts
there is found a liturgy of St. Basil, besides a liturgy of St. Gregory of -
Nazianzum, and a liturgy of St. Cyril of Alexandria. If we may even
admit that single elements of these liturgies proceed from the authors
named, still their authenticity is by no means to be proved.* Thus the
Ethiopic church has, among several other liturgies, one of St. John.
It cannot here be the place to treat more particularly of the various
liturgies. On this subject, however, we cannot forbear just to call
attention to some periods in the history of the ancient church. Until
the middle of the third century there still prevails a simple, not a com-
plicated manner of divine service. The end of the third and the begin-
ning of the fourth century form the transition, till, in the time of Cyril
of Jerusalem, and of Chrysostom, we perceive a divine service completely
changed, and often departing essentially from the earlier.
? Renandot. Collect. Liturg. Orient. tom. i. p 10.
2 Renaudot. Collect. Liturg. Orient. tom. ii p. 49.
3 Renaudot. Collect. tom. i. p. 169-314. Dissert. de Coptitarum Liturgia, p. 80 —.
᾿ “.
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK. 445
It has already been conceded that the author or compiler of the
eighth book arranged single parts, and, most probably, added to these
some formularies. This conjecture is confirmed by the fact that many
Constitutions contained in the eighth book can stand quite alone by
themselves, and that a whole series of chapters is found where Constitu-
tions of individual apostles are presented, each one of which, standing by
itself, forms a whole. Such a form is entirely different from that of the
seven other books, where the apostles impart directions in common, and
where only sometimes one of them is particularly named, when some-
thing is adverted to which pertains to one of them personally. But in
the form in which here, in the eighth book, the apostles come forward to
speak, and give directions on single subjects, there is found no example
in the seven other books. On the contrary, the form of these Constitu-
tions in the eighth book sustains exactly the assertion set up. On single
liturgical and disciplinary subjects, in particular churches, there were
found regulations, which although they arose in a very late time, yet
were carried back to the apostles, and were acknowledged under their
name. ‘The compiler of these single regulations collected them as they
were scattered in the churches; and he combined them in this eighth
book, together with some parts proceeding from himself, under the name
of individual apostles, as in this eighth book we find a Constitution of
James, of John, of Philip, of Thomas, and of other apostles. But we
have already shown that these regulations, though they may bear the
name of apostles or of apostolical men, cannot be placed in that early
time, but that the circumstance is to be explained only from the fact
that there was a desire to furnish all later regulations with apostolical
authority.
The contents of almost all these Constitutions indicate a very late
time. Hence we have already (p. 360) fixed on the end of the fourth
or the beginning of the fifth century as the time when the eighth book
was prepared. In the discussion of the external testimonies respecting
the Constitutions, we examined carefully the testimony of the Incomplete
Work on Matthew, which makes the existence of the eighth book of the
Constitutions in that time, at least, most highly probable. Since a
passage which the Incomplete Work adduces from the eighth book is not
contained in it, we must, of course, ascribe the omission of this passage
to a later corruption, or we are compelled to assume that the citation is
erroneous, — what to me at least seems the more probable, because, in
the passage referred to of the Constitutions, there is no trace of an
omission."
1 [But see the discussion, p. 317.]
ον τον.
440 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Now the using of most of the prescribed forms of the eighth book in
the end of the fourth and in the beginning of the fifth century, can
decidedly be pointed out ; so that we cannot doubt that in most of these
prescribed forms there are preserved to us the constituent elements of a
liturgy, which began to be formed about the middle and towards the end
of the fourth century, in opposition to the earlier simple liturgy. We
would illustrate this by a comparison with Chrysostom ; for the simi-
larity of the liturgical forms in his works and in our Constitutions
is so great, that often we do not know whether he has used and
given back the forms in our Constitutions, or whether the reverse has
occurred. But it hence appears that the compiler of our eighth book
has collected the regulations existing in particular churches in the
time of Chrysostom, and has united them into this eighth book; so
that it brings before our eyes the liturgical and ecclesiastical state of
that time. From this, of course, it by no means follows that elements
of an earlier time should not be found in these Constitutions of the
eighth book; but the earlier time is had in view and used, just as
in all liturgies and regulations, even those which were formed the
latest. A thorough comparison, however, will show incontestably that
in this eighth book of the Constitutions is exhibited the liturgical and
disciplinary state of the second half of the fourth century.
It is, indeed, difficult to explain, why no ‘positive testimony has come
down to us respecting the comparatively late addition of the eighth book.
Epiphanius, as we have seen, mentions the seventh book; and the Jn-
complete Work on Matthew is the first that quotes the eighth. The testi-
mony of Epiphanius is, therefore, only a negative one, though here it is not
to be denied that the argument from silence is always somewhat doubtful.
The compiler, who met with the first seven books, and to whom what is
liturgical in the seventh book seemed not sufficiently extensive, could easily
conceive the thought of adding a new book, consisting of a collection of
liturgical prescribed forms, in order thus to complete the Constitutions,
and to make them more useful for his time. For this purpose he saw
that he had occasion to undertake, in the first seven books, those interpo-
lations which we have pointed out in them. If, now, there is extant no
direct external testimony respecting the addition of the eighth book, yet
the testimony of the Trullan Council proves that, in any case, an impor-
tant change in the Constitutions had occurred ; so that the objection, that
there is no external testimony respecting the addition of the eighth book,
is much diminished.
The Constitutions, which never gained a general practical influence,
now set up, as it were, an ideal liturgy, and an ideal rule, for most of the
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK. 441
ecclesiastical relations; but while much indicates an earlier time,
almost all in this eighth book can be pointed out as existing towards
the end of the fourth century,
Particular Investigation on the Eighth Book of the Constitutions."
Several have conjectured that Hippolytus, according to some, Bishop
of Portus Romanus, according to others, Bishop of Aden in Arabia, was
the author of the eighth book. This conjecture is founded only on the
facts that Hippolytus, according to tradition, is said to have written
a work entitled Apostolical tradition concerning Gifts (’ Anootohan
παράδοσις περὶ χαρισμάτων)," and that the general superscription of our
book also is concerniny Gifts. But how uncertain and insufficient these
considerations are, scarcely needs to be mentioned. The beginning of
the eighth book treats also concerning gifts (περὶ χαρισμάτων) ; and we
have seen that the manuscripts compared by Grabe contain, ὁ. 1 and 2,
a Teaching that may stand by itself. Hence it is possible, since these
two chapters contain nothing indicative of their not having been written
in the third century, that the compiler of the eighth book has borrowed
them from that work of Hippolytus. Still, this remains problematical.
After the third chapter (most probably for the sake of the transition) is
inserted, the fourth treats copiously respecting ordination. We perceive
from it how great a participation the people at that time had in the
choice of the clergy, — that three times the question was directed to the
people, whether the clergyman was worthy of the office to be intrusted
to him. Now the custom is mentioned, that one of the principal Bishops
offer a prayer of consecration, while the other Bishops and Presbyters
pray silently, and the Deacons hold the gospels open on the head of him
who is to be ordained.’? We find the same custom in the time of Chrys-
1 The contents of the book are wep? χαρισμάτων, καὶ χειροτονιῶν, Kal κανόνων ἐκκλη-
σιαστικῶν.
_® Hippolytus was, without doubt, one of the most important ecclesiastical writers of
the third century. Of his numerous writings, alas! only fragments have come down
to us; and besides, the accounts respecting his writings are very defective ; so that it
is still uncertain, whether what he wrote concerning gifts and concerning apostolical
tradition, were two distinct works.
3 B. vili.c. 4. Kat σιωπῆς γενομένης ἕις τῶν πρώτων ἐπισκόπων ἅμα Kal δυσὶν ἑτέροις
πλησίον τοῦ ϑυσιαστηρίου ἑστὼς τῶν λοιπῶν ἐπισκόπων καὶ πρεσβυτέρων σιωπῇ προσευ-
χομένων,͵ Tov de’ διακόνων τὰ ϑεῖα εὐαγγελία ἐπὲ τῆς τοῦ χειροτονουμένου κεφαλῆς ἀνεπ-
τυγμένα κατεχόντων͵ λεγέτω πρὸς ϑέον.
i Ss Ψ ᾳψῃ0ᾳΚΟι are ae
Se
448 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
ostom. The people then had the liveliest participation in the choice
of the Bishop, and had to be agreed respecting the worthiness of the
man to be chosen.’ In harmony with the Constitutions, Chrysostom
mentions ‘that, while the clergy were ordained, the gospel was laid on
their heads.” .
In the end of ec. 5, in which a prayer of consecration is given,’ it is
commanded that when the reading of the Scriptures is ended, and the
Bishop has offered his prayer, the Deacon shall ascend a high place, and
proclaim, Let none of the hearers, let none of the unbelievers, stay
(μὴ τις τῶν ἀκροωμένων, μὴ τις τῶν ἀπίστων). Upon this there follows,
in c. 6, the prayer for the Catechumens. . .. This prayer is in many
respects very remarkable. It is a simple, solemn, truly Christian
prayer; and it is almost the only one of the kind that has come down
to us. But it is especially remarkable for its striking accordance with
Chrysostom. He gives in his second Homily, on the second epistle to the
Corinthians, an explanation of the prayer for the Catechumens, which
was contained in the liturgy of his church.’ He often quotes the very
words of the church prayer, so that the great agreement of that prayer
with our Constitutions is self-evident. Particular discrepancies, it is
true, there are, but still very unessential, — the sentences being some-
times longer, and sometimes more compact. If, now, we consider that
Chrysostom’s recital, most probably, was not an exact repetition, the
little discrepancies will be fully explained, and the identity of the two
1 Chrysost. De Sacerdot. lib. iii. ς. 15.
2 De Laudib. Evangel. Ἔν ταῖς χειροτονίαις τῶν ἱερεων, TO Evayyedtoy τοῦ Χριστοῦ
ἐπὶ κεφαλῆς τίϑεται, ἵνα μαϑῃ ὁ χειροτονούμενος, ὅτι τὴν ἀληϑινὴν τοῦ εὐαγγελίου τιάραν
λαμβάνει, καὶ ἵνα μάϑῃ εἰ καὶ πάντων ἐστὶ κεφαλὴ, ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὸ τούτους πράττει τοὺς νόμους,
πάντων κρατῶν, καὶ τῷ νόμῳ κρατούμενος, πάντα νομοϑετῶν καὶ ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου νομοϑετοῦ-
μενος. ;
3 At the close of the consecration, the Bishops are to greet the newly-consecrated
Bishop with a kiss: πώντων αὐτὸν φιλησώντων τῷ ἐν κυρίῳ φιλήματι. The same is
directed in the Hierarchia Ecclesiastica of the pseudo-Dionysius Areopagita, ¢. 5:
ἀσπαζομένου παντὸς ἱερατικοῦ παρόντος ἀνδρὸς.
4 Compare c.12, ἵν’ εὐθὺς ὁ διάκονος λέγῃ" μὴ τις τῶν κατηχουμένων" μῆ τις τῶν
ἀκροωμένων un τις τῶν ἀπίστων" μῆ τις τῶν ἑτεροδόξων. And Chrysost. Homil. De
Filio prodigo: τῶν ϑείας ἱερουγίας ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίῃ περιτρέχοντων καὶ βοώντων " MH τις
τῶν κατηχουμένων.
5. Tt has been a question whether this prayer belonged to the liturgy of Constanti-
nople, or to that of Antioch. The earlier writers were of the former opinion ; but
Neander has lately declared himself in favor of thinking that the Homily belongs to
the time when Chrysostom was still a Presbyter at Antioch. See his work, Der
heilige Chrysostomus, &c. Th. i. S. 180. Chrysostum seta high value on the liturgy
of Antioch.
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK. 449
prayers will be completely secured". The differences are only incon-
siderable. In the Homily referred to, Chrysostom lets the Catechumens
direct their prayer to the angel of peace. Here, probably, by the ange]
of peace, is to be understood the guardian angel of every believer. At
least, this representation occurs very frequently in Chrysostom ;” but it
is not found in the prayer for the Catechumens in our Constitutions.
Nevertheless, in respect to this also, an accordance of Chrysostom with
these Constitutions can be pointed out. The same form which he adduces
in his Homily on the prayer for the Catechumens, is also contained in the
Constitutions, only in another place, Ὁ. viii. c. 86;° so that it is possible
that Chrysostom, who spoke from memory, drew this passage into his
recital, or even that, besides the prayer for the Catechumens in ὁ. 6,
other parts of the Constitutions were brought in, from which that church
prayer of Chrysostom arose. Moreover, the two forms differ from each
other in this respect, namely, that in our Constitutions, in the prayer for
the Catechumens, the children, before the other worshippers, are to say,
Lord, have mercy* But this discrepancy, too, is unimportant; since
from Basil,’ and even from Chrysostom,’ we know that already, in that
time, boys were used in the public worship.’ The Constitutions also, in
ce. 6, mention the command that the Catechumens, when they receive the
Bishop’s blessing, are to bow down their heads (Bow down your heads,
1 Chrysost. Homil. ii. on 2 Cor. p. 516, ed. Francf. It would be too great a digres-
sion, were we to make extracts here from the whole Homily of Chrysostom, together
with the whole prayer for the Catechumens in our Constitutions. A very good [Ger-
man] translation of the prayer in our Constitutions, and of Chrysostom’s explanation
is found in Augusti’s Denkwiirdigkeiten, Bd. v. S. 138.
2 Chrysost. Homil. ii. on 2 Cor. p.521. Τὸν ἄγγελον τῆς εἰρῆνης αἰτῆσατε, οἱ κατη-
χούμενοι" εἰρηνικὰ ὑμῖν πώντα τὰ προκείμενα" εἰρηνικὴν THY παροῦσαν ὑμέραν καὶ πᾶσας
τὰς ἡμέρας τῆς ζωῆς ὑμῶν αἰτῆσασϑε.
3 B. vill. c. 36. ᾿Αναστάντες αἰτησώμεϑα τὰ ἐλέη τοῦ κυρίου καὶ τοὺς οἰκτιρμοὺς, τὸν
ἄγγελον τὸν ἐπὶ τῆς εἰρηνῆς.
4 B. νἱῖϊ. 5.6. Ἔφ᾽ ἑκάστῳ δὲ τούτων ὧν ὃ διάκονος προσφωνεῖ ὡς προέξιπομεν λεγέτω
ὃ λαός" κύριε ἐλέησον, καὶ πρὸ παντων τὰ παιδία. Although it is true that the Lord,
have mercy (κύριε ἐλέησον) arose from the form of prayer in the Old Testamant,
cons ‘9m, ἐλέησον we ὁ ϑεὸς, it might still be difficult to point out the Liturgical
i i eo
use of this form before the middle of the fourth century. The eighth book of our Con-
stitutions gives the first testimony respecting this use.
5 Homil. in Famem et siccitatem.
6 Homil. 72, in Matth.
7 The Constitutions, Chrysostom, and Basil, are the first that mention this custom.
Chrysost. Homil. 71 in Matth. p. 624... ἡ τριτῇ δέησις πάλιν ὑπερ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν καὶ
αὕτη τὰ παιδιά τοῦ δήμου προβάλλεται τὸν ϑεὸν ἐπὶ ἔλεον παρακαλοῦντα.
29
450 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
and receive the blessing, κλίνατε, καὶ evdoyeiobe) This custom seems
first to have come into use towards the end of the fourth century; for
Chrysostom is the first that refers to it
There follows, in c. 7, a prayer for the Energumens, or those who are
possessed by evil spirits. Such is the explanation given by the author
of the eighth book, near the end of the sixth chapter: Ye Energumens,
afflicted. with unclean spirits, pray (εὔξασθε, οἱ ἐνεργούμενοι ὑπὸ
πνευμάτων axaboytor). And, in ec. 12, they are spoken of as ‘vexed
by the adversary’ (χειμαζομένων ὑπὸ tov ἀλλοτρίου). Although, in the
ancient church, there was established a peculiar office, that of exorcists,
for the superintendence and instruction of these Energumens, yet it was
also customary, where circumstances permitted it, to bring them into the
place of worship, and offer public supplications for their welfare. ‘And
let us all earnestly pray for them,’ it is added, near the close of the sixth
chapter, ‘that God, the lover of mankind, will, by Christ, rebuke the
unclean and wicked spirits, and deliver his supplicants from the domin-
ion of the adversary.’
The seventh chapter (for the Energumens, ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐνεργουμένων)
contains an appropriate form of exorcism: ‘Thou, who hast bound the
strong man, and spoiled all that was in his house, who hast given us
power over serpents and scorpions to tread upon them, and upon all the
power of the enemy, . . . rebuke these wicked spirits, and deliver the
works of thy hands from the power of the adverse spirit.’
We must concede that this form of prayer is not found in Chrys-.
ostom; but in several passages it cannot fail of being perceived that he
refers to this as to a public prayer of the church. For the Energumens,
he says, as for the Penitents, common prayers are made by the priest
and by themselves ; and all offer one and the same prayer, a prayer full of
compassion.® In another passage it is said, The Deacon therefore brings
forward the Energumens, and commands them to bow down their heads,
and, in this posture of the body, to pray; for, since it is not permitted that
they pray at the same time with the brethren, he brings them forward,
1 B. viii.c. 6. And, as they have bowed down their heads, let the Bishop who is
newly ordained, bless them with this blessing.
2 Homil. 28. De incomprehensibili Dei natura. Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ τοὺς ἐνεργουμένους
κατ᾽ éxewvov ἵστησι τὸν καιρὸν 6 διώκονος καὶ κελευει κλῖναι THY κεφαλὴν μόνον͵ Kal TO
σχήματι ποιεῖσϑαι τοῦ σώματος τὰς ἱκετηρίας.
3 Chrysost. Hom. 18, on 2 Cor. p. 673, ed. Francf. ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐνεργουμένων, ὑπὲρ τῶν
ἐν μετανοίᾳ, κοιναὶ καὶ παρὰ τοὺ ἱερέως καὶ παρ᾽ αὐτῶν γίνονται α εὐχαὶ, καὶ πάντες μίαν
λέγουσι εὐχὴν, εὐχὴν τὴν ἐλέου γέμουσαν.
rT.
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK. 451
that thou mayest pity them for their calamity." But that there was an
established prayer for the Energumens, in the liturgy which Chrysostom
used, is manifest from what he says in another passage: The first prayer,
when we make supplication for the Energumens, is full of compassion.”
All these forms of prayer are brought into a certain connection ; and
it is probable that, in the arrangement of them, the same order is fol-
lowed which was observed in the public worship.
Then, towards the close of the seventh chapter, it is postal Let
the Deacon say, go out, ye Energumens; and, after they have gone out,
let him ery aloud, Ye that are about to be illuminated, pray (εὔξασθε οἱ
φωτιζόμενοι). Let all of us, the faithful, earnestly pray for them, that
the Lord may deem them worthy, after being initiated into the death of
Christ, to rise with him, and become partakers of his kingdom.2 The
eighth chapter presents the prayer of the Bishop for the persons about
to be baptized (ὑπὲρ τῶν βαπτιζομένων). In Cyril of Jerusalem, the
persons about to be dluminated, οἱ φωτιζόμενοι, are distinguished from
the Oatechumens, ot κατηχούμενοι, and from the newly illuminated, ot
veopatiotol, and are also called the persons coming to baptism, οἱ τῷ
βαπτίσματι προσερχόμενοι. In the Euchologion, or Ritual of the Greeks,
p- 195, 196, and 848, the persons about to be illuminated, οἱ φωτιζόμενοι,
are called the persons for illumination, οἱ πρὸς τὸ φώτισμα, and the
persons prepared for illumination, οἱ πρὸς τὸ φώτισμα εὐπρεπιζόμενοι.
In the Latin church, the persons ‘ about to be illuminated by baptism,’
illuminandi baptismo, were usually designated as the competentes, per-
sons seeking (baptism) together. This form of prayer occurs neither in
Chrysostom, nor in any other writer. The reason of this, perhaps, is,
that the prayer for those who were about to be baptized, made no essen-
tial part of the liturgy, that is, no essential part in the customary divine
service. It is well known that, in the ancient church, there were some
special times for baptism [the Passover or aster, and the Pentecost or
1 Chrysost. Hom. 3. De incomprehensibili Dei natura, tom. i. p. 323. ed. Fr. Διὰ
τοῦτο καὶ τοὺς ἐνεργουμένους κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον ἵστησιν τὸν καιρὸν ὁ διώκονος, Kal κελεύει KAI-
ναι τὴν κεφαλὴν μόνον, καὶ τῷ σχήματι ποιεῖσϑαι τοῦ σώματος τὰς ἱκετηρίας" εὐχεσϑαι
γὰρ αὐτοὺς μετὰ τοῦ κοινοῦ συλλόγου τῶν ἀδελφῶν οὐ ϑέμις- διὰ τοῦτο αὐτοὺς ἵστησιν,
ἵνα κατελεῆσας αὐτοὺς καὶ τῆς συμφορᾶς, τα. :
3 Homil. 71, in Matth. p. 708, οα. Fr. Ἢ πρώτη δέησις ἐλέους γέμει, ὅταν ὑπὲρ τῶν
ἐνεργουμένων παρακαλῶμεν.
3. B. vili.c. 7. Καὶ ὁ διάκονος λεγέτω" προέλϑετε οἱ ἐνεργούμενοι" καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοὺς
προσφωνείτω" εὔξασϑε οἱ φωτιζόμενοι" ἐκτενῶς οἱ πιστοὶ πάντες ὑπὲρ τῶν αὐτῶν παρακε-
Rooper, ὅπως ὁ κύριος καταξιώσῃ αὐτοὺς μυηϑέντας εἰς τὸν τοῦ Χριστοῦ ϑάνατον συνα-
ναστῆναι αὐτῳ, καὶ μετόχους γενέσϑαι τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ.
452 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
Whitsuntide |, while in the other times of the year, it was, comparatively
speaking, seldom administered. . .
In the liturgy of the Greek church, at the present day, a similar form
of prayer is to be found."
After the candidates for baptism have withdrawn, there is a prayer
for the Penitents. The various classes of these (such as hear atten-
tively, such as kneel, and such as prostrate themselves, exoompevor,
γονυκλίνοντες, and ὑποπίπτοντες) are sufficiently known. In this place
they are not distinguished, but all are embraced under the designation,
The Penitents (οἱ ἐν τῇ μετανοίᾳ). Traces of such a prayer we observe
also in Chrysostom, although he does not present such a prayer word
for word.2. They occur, too, in the canons of the councils; at Laodicea
in Phrygia (A.D. 861), can. xix.; at Nice (A.D. 325), can. xi.; and at
Ancyra in Galatia (A.D. 314), can. iv. There follows, in the tenth
chapter, a ‘ bidding prayer,’ or an exhortation to prayer for the faithful
(προσφώνησις ὑπὲρ τῶν πιστῶν), and, in the eleventh, an invocation for
the faithful (ἐπίκλησις τῶν πιστῶν). After the Deacon has dismissed the
Penitents, he is to proclaim, ‘ Let no one of those who have not a right
draw near. All we of the faithful, let us bow the knee.’ The whole
prayer seems to be reckoned as a Missa Fidelium [a service for believers
at their partaking of the Lord’s Supper, after the uninitiated part of the
assembly was dismissed]. Still, there is nothing contained in it refer-
ring to any subject which was kept secret in the presence of those who
were not fully received.? No ancient ecclesiastical writer has handed
down to us so comprehensive a form of church prayer as the one con-
tained in these chapters of the eighth book. Chrysostom seems to refer
to it expressly. He adduces several passages of a prayer which agree,
1 Eucholog. Gr. ed. Jac. Goar. p. 339. Δέσποτα, κύριε, ὁ ϑεὸς ἡμῶν, προσκάλεσαι
τὸν δοῦλον σου, τὸν δὲ, πρὸς τὸ Gyiov cov φώτισμα" Kal καταξίωσον αὐτὸν THE μεγάλης
ταύτης χάριτος, τοῦ ἁγίου σου βαπτίσματος: ἀπόδυσον αὐτοῦ τὴν παλαιότητα, καὶ ἀνακαί-
γνισον αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν ζωὴν τὴν αἰώνιον.
2 Chrysost. Homil. 71, on Matth. p. 768, ed. Fr. Καὶ ἡ δευτέρα (δέησις) πάλιν, ὑπὲρ
ἑτέρων, τῶν ἐν μετανοίᾳ, TOAD TO ἔλεος ἐπιζητοῦσα.
3. Augusti, in his Denwiirdigkeiten, Bd. ὅ, 5. 166, has given a [German] transla-
tion of this whole prayer, and has added to it, for comparison, some ancient forms of
the Litania Missalis from the Liturgia Ambrosiana and from Pamelii Liturgie. tom. iii.
p. 301, from which the great harmony of this church prayer with the Litanies is
manifest.
4 Homil. ii. De Obscur. Proph. tom. iii. p. 822. Κοινῆ πάντες ἀκούοντες τοῦ διακόνου,
τοῦτο κελεύοντος Kal λέγοντος, δεηϑῶμεν ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀπισκόπου Kal τοῦ γήρως, Kal THE ἀντι-
λήψεως, καὶ iva ὀρϑοτομῆ, τὸν λόγον τῆς ἀληϑείας καὶ ὑπὲρ τῶν ἁπανταχοῦ, ob παραι-
τεῖσϑε ποιεῖν τὸ ἐπίταγμα" ἀλλὰ per’ ἐκτενείας ἀναφέρετε τὴν εὐχὴν, εἰδότες τῆς ὑμετέρας
>
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK. 453
almost word for word, with the form in our Constitutions. Hence Bing-
ham?‘ has proposed the conjecture that the author of the Constitutions
borrowed this form from the same source from which Chrysostom drew,
namely, from the liturgy of Antioch. Chrysostom also mentions in
another place, Hom. viii. on 2 Cor. and Hom. Ixi. on Matth. p. 768, that
the children were permitted to take part in this prayer.
In other writers, as in Augustin? and in Basil,’ are found at least
references to these prayers. The latter includes them under the name
of ecclesiastical annunciations (κηρυγμάτων ἐκκλησιαστικῶν). The Invo-
eation for the Faithful, in c. 11, bears among the Latins the name of the
Collect, since it is, as it were, a collecting and recapitulation of the pre-
ceding prayers. The prayer is one of the most important. It is offered
by the Bishop ; and it is introduced by the exhortation in the end of ὁ.
10, Let us rise up, and let us pray earnestly, and dedicate ourselves and
one another to the living God, through his Christ.
In the other books of the Constitutions, the celebration of the Lord’s
Supper is mentioned. See b. ii. c. 27, and Ὁ. iii. c. 10. In Ὁ. vii. ¢. 25,
several liturgical forms are given for the communion. But far more
important, in respect to this, is the complete liturgy of it, which is
contained in c. 12, 13,14, and 15, of our eighth book. It constitutes
a whole by itself; and probably it was inserted as such.* We have
already remarked that the most ancient liturgies were ascribed to the
apostle James. ‘The Syrian and other Oriental churches regarded this
apostle as the author of their liturgy. That the liturgy in the eighth
book bears his name, might indicate that it was borrowed from one
which had been derived from him. We have already stated that, not-
συνόδου τὴν δύναμιν ἴσασιν οἱ μεμυημένοι τὰ λεγόμενα" TH γὰρ εὐχῇ TOV κατηχουμένων
οὐδέπω τοῦτο ἐπιτέτραπται, ἐπειδὴ οὐδέπω πρὸς τὴν παῤῥησίαν ἔφϑασαν ταύτην ὑμῖν δὲ
καὶ ὑπὲρ τῆς οἰκουμένης καὶ ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐκκλησίας, τῆς μέχρι περώτων τῆς γῆς ἐκτεταμένης
καὶ ὑπὲρ τῶν διοικούντων αὐτην ἐπισκόπων ἁπώντων παρακελεύεται ποιεῖσϑαι τὰς δεήσεις ὁ
ταύταις διακονῶν, καὶ ὑπακούετε μετὰ προϑυμίας, ἐργῷ μαρτυροῦντες, ὅτι μεγάλη τῆς εὐχῆς
ἡ δύναμις τῆς ἐν ἐκκλησία ἀπὸ τοῦ δήμου συμφάνως ἀναφερομένης ἐστίν.
1 Orig. vi. p. 236, where also a comparison is given of this prayer with the Lita-
nies and Fragments of ancient ecclesiastical writers.
2 Epist. 52, ad Paulin. and Epist. 107.
3 Epist. 241.
4 The twelfth chapter bears the superscription, A Constitution of James, the brother
of John, the son of Zebedee (διάταξις Ἰακώβου τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου),
and this is the general title for this liturgy of the Lord’s Supper. The superscriptions
of the other chapters form the subdivisions: c. 13, The bidding prayer for the faithful
after the divine oblation ; c. 14, The bidding prayer after the participation; c. 15, The
invocation after the participation.
\
454 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS. ©
withstanding such a derivation, very much that is later was found in
these liturgies. In the one before us, the Lord’s Supper is treated
entirely as a mystery; and the Catechumens, and mere hearers, are as
carefully shut out as the unbelievers and the heretics The more
copious the other forms are, the more simple is the ritual in what, prop-
erly speaking, is the distribution of the Lord’s Supper: And let the
Bishop give the oblation, saying, The body of Christ ; and let him that
receiveth, say, Amen. And let the Deacon take the cup; and when he
giveth it, let him say, The blood of Christ, the cup of life; and let him
that drinketh, say, Amen.? It may further be remarked, that there are
three elements of which, in the Constitutions, the Lord’s Supper con-
sists, bread, wine, and water. The last two are to be used as a mixture.®
It is still further to be remarked, that the breaking of the bread is clearly
mentioned.
Our liturgy of the Lord’s Supper is the first Constitution, which is
brought forward as the appointment of a single apostle. In the subse-
quent chapters, single Constitutions of the apostles on some one ecclesias-
tical subject are there brought forward, so that each chapter contains a
Constitution of some one apostle. By this we see clearly that all is no
longer coherent, but the parts are loosely connected one with another.
We have clear traces where the hand of the compiler has been at work
to produce coherency, and such a connection as prevails in the first
seven books; but this is often very unskilfully done. For although, in
the beginning of the twelfth chapter, it is said, Further, say I James, —
the brother of John the son of Zebedee,* yet the 15th chapter closes the
liturgy of the Lord’s Supper with the words, These Constitutions, con-
cerning. this mystical worship, we the apostles do ordain for you the
Bishops, Priests, and Deacons.°
That this is the most ancient liturgy of the Lord’s Supper that has
' 0 12. Let none of the Catechumens, let none of the hearers, let none of the un-
believers, let none of the heterodox, stay here.
2 It is to be noted that during the Supper the thirty-third Psalm was sung (Ps. 34).
Besides, the form Sursum corda, sursum mentem, occurs very appropriately in the
celebration of the Supper. In our passage, c. 12, it is said, Καὶ ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς" ἄνω τὸν
νοῦν, καὶ πάντες" ἔχομεν πρὸς͵ τὸν κύριον. One of these forms constantly follows the
other. In the Latin church, the call, Sursum corda, is followed by the response, Ha-
bemus ad Dominum. 'These forms were in use as early as in the third century. Cyp-
rian often mentions them in his work, De Oratione Dominica.
3 "Ὡσαύτως καὶ τὸ ποτήριον κερώσας ἐξ οἴνον καὶ ὕδατος, καὶ ἁγιάσας.
4 Φημὶ δὴ κἀγὼ Ἰάκωβος, ὁ ἀδελφὸς ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου.
> Taira περὶ τῆς μυστικῆς λατρείας διατασσόμεϑα ἡμεῖς οἱ ἀπόστολοι ὑμῖν τοῖς ἐπισκό-
ποις καὶ τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις καὶ τοῖς διακόνοις.
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK. 455
come down to us, has been doubted by no one; and the great harmony
‘of all the oriental and the western liturgies with it, m its essential
parts, could easily be shown. Very many allusions and references to
this form are found in Cyril, in Ambrose,’ in Augustin, and in Jerome.‘
Still, it cannot be denied that parts of it existed in an earlier time.” But
‘it cannot be ascertained when this liturgy arose as a whole.
In the 16th chapter, there now follows a Constitution of the apostle
John, concerning the ordination of Presbyters. The subsequent chapters
contain Constitutions of single apostles concerning the ordination and
induction of the lower clergy and servants of the church.® All these
single Constitutions are without coherency. They are only put together
according to the gradation of the church officers, and have no other
‘common bond, than that each separate Constitution bears on itself the
name of an apostle. Most probably it is a collection of ecclesiastical
disciplinary regulations, which the compiler found in individual churches,
‘in which these regulations were [professedly] derived from some one
apostle.
Besides our form concerning the ordination of Presbyters,’ there is
found a similar one in Dionysius the Areopagite.® Still, they differ a
little, since our Constitutions mention only the laying on of hands
(manuum impositio), and prayer. From c. 17 and 18, it is evident
1 Catech. Mystag. v. § 18.
2 De Sacram. lib. iv. 6. ὅ. De initiandis, 6. 9.
3 Contr. Faust. lib. xii. ¢. 10.
4 Epist. 62, ad Theophil.
5. Thus, Tertullian seems to allude to the form, already adduced by us, which was
used in the imparting of the Lord’s Supper. De Spectac. 6. 25. Quale est— ex ore,
quo Amen in sanctum protuleris, gladiatori testimonium reddere.
6 C.16 (The Caption): Concerning the ordination of Deacons, a Constitution of
Philip. C.18, an invocation for the ordination of a Deacon. Ὁ. 19. Concerning the
Deaconess, a Constitution of Bartholomew. C. 20. An invocation for the ordination of
a Deaconess. C. 21. Concerning the Subdeacons, a Constitution of Thomas. C. 22.
Concerning the Readers, a Constitution of Matthew. (Οὐ. 23. Concerning the Confes-
sors, a Constitution of James the son of Alpheus. C.24. The same Apostle’s Con
stitution concerning Virgins. C. 25. The Constitution of Lebbeus, who was sur-
named Thaddeus, concerning Widows. C. 26. The same apostle concerning the
Exorcist. C.27. Simon the Cananite, concerning the number necessary for the ordi-
nation of a Bishop.
7 B. viii. c. 16. Πρεσβύτερον χειροτονῶν, ὦ ἐπίσκοπε, τὴν χεῖρα ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς ἐπι-
τίϑει αὐτὸς, τοῦ πρεσβυτερίου παρεστῶτος σοι καὶ τῶν διακόνων, καὶ εὐχόμενος λέγε.
8 De Hierarch. Eccles. c. 5. ὋὉ ἱερεὺς ἄμφω τὼ πόδε κλίνας ἔμπροσϑεν τοῦ ϑείου
ϑυσιαστηρίου, ἐπὶ κεφαλῆς ἔχει τὴν ἱεραρχικὴν δεξιὰν, καὶ τούτῳ τῷ τρόπω πρὸς τοῦ
τελοῦντος αὐτὸν ἱεράρχου ταῖς ἱεροποῖοις ἐπικλήσεσιν ἁγιάζεται.
456 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
that the difference between the ordination of a Presbyter and that of a
Deacon consisted in this, that the ordination of the Deacon could be per-
formed by the Bishop alone, [in the presence of the Presbyters and
Deacons, without their vote; whereas, the ordination of a Presbyter
could not be performed by him, without ‘the vote and determination of
the whole clergy.’] It is to be remarked that, inc. 21, the Constitution
of Thomas commands that the Bishop consecrate the Subdeacon by the
laying on of hands.’ In favor of this custom there is only the testimony
of our Constitutions. Against it, is that of Basil,? who reckons the Sub-
deacon expressly among those who were consecrated without the impo-
sition of hands, ἀχειρότονητοι. [But we may translate this Greek word,
not elected (by the extension of hands), and thus let Basil reckon the
Subdeacons among those who, like the Deacons, could be ordained by the
Bishop without ‘the vote and determination of the whole clergy.’ |
The office of an Exorcist is one of those which arose latest in the
church. Concerning his induction, c. 26 directs that he is not to be
ordained ; and this direction proceeds from viewing exorcism as a gift
(χαρίσμα), which can be imparted by the Holy Spirit, but not by an
external act. [Or, perhaps, we may briefly express, in part, the sense
of several of the chapters in this connection, thus : —c. 23: a confessor is
not appointed to be such; for he is so by his own choice and patience.
C. 24: a virgin is not appointed to be such; for this is a state of volun-
tary trial. C. 25: a widow is not appointed to be such ; but, if she has
lost her husband a great while, and has lived soberly and unblamably,
and has taken extraordinary care of her family, as Judith and Anna,
those women of great reputation, let her be enrolled in the order of
widows. C. 26: an exorcist is not appointed to be such; for it is a
trial of voluntary goodness, and of the grace of God, through Christ, by
the assistance of the Holy Spirit, for he who has received the gift of
healing is declared by revelation from God. But, if there be need of
the man for the office of Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, he is appointed
and ordained accordingly.] It ought here to be remarked, that the suc-
ceeding chapters, concerning the ordination of Bishops, concerning first
fruits, and concerning those persons who are to be admitted to baptism,
contain regulations which manifestly were contained already in the ear-
lier books of the Constitutions; and this is done without any regard or
reference to the earlier regulations ; all which plainly indicates the later
addition of the eighth book.?
1 Ὁ. 291. ὙὝὙποδιάκονον χειροτονῶν, ὦ ἐπίσκοπε, ἐπιϑῆσεις ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ τὰς χεῖρας.
2 Basil. Ep. Canon. 51.
3 C, 28 (the Caption): Canons concerning Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, and the
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK. 457
Finally, 6. 31 gives us ἃ rule concerning what remains of the oblations 5
directing that certain parts be distributed to the clergy, according to the
measure of their dignity. Although these remaining parts bear the
name of the mystical eulogies (εὐλογίαι μύστικοι), it ought to be re-
marked that these oblations were not yet consecrated. Socrates men-
tions this custom, and makes use of the same name.”
It is true, indeed, that most of these Constitutions may have arisen
already in the end of the third century, —some, perhaps, even still
earlier. We do not deny, rather we call attention to the fact, that ear-
lier constituent parts are received into all the ancient liturgies. Hence
it is only asserted that the compilation, the preparing of the eighth book
as a whole, occurred towards the end of the fourth century; and its
other constituent parts bear testimony in favor of this assertion.
The thirty-third is one of those chapters which point to the time
when the book originated, towards the end of the fourth century.°
Here the Christian finals are mentioned, and, among them, that also of
the birth of Christ is named, and, indeed, while it is distinguished from
the festival of Epiphany. In another place it has already been shown
that this chapter harmonizes with the interpolation, Ὁ. v. c. 13; and
at the same time it has been proved that, in the east, Christmas and
Epiphany were first celebrated, as distinct festivals, about the time of
Chrysostom.‘
The thirty-fourth chapter now states distinctly at what hours prayer
must be offered, and why at these hours, — the third, the sixth, and the
ninth, at evening, and at cockcrowing. But no writer of the first three
centuries mentions this custom of a fixed time for prayer; but Chrysos-
tom’ and other writers of the fourth century are the first who mention
rest of the clergy. C. 29: On blessing water and oil, a Constitution of Matthias.
C. 30: The same apostle’s Constitution concerning first-fruits and tithes. C.32: Va-
rious canons of Paul the apostle, concerning those who come to baptism; whom we
are to receive, and whom to reject.
1 Ὁ. 81. Τὰς περισσευούσας ἐν τοῖς μυστικοῖς εὐλογίας, κατὰ γνώμην τοῦ ἐπισκόπου ἢ
τῶν πρεσβυτέρων οἱ διώκονοι διανεμέτωσαν τῷ κλήρῷ" τῳ ἐπισκόπῷ μέρη τέσσαρώ, πρεσ-
βυτέρῳ μέρῇ τρία, διακόνῳ μέρῇ δυὸ" τοῖς δὲ ἄλλοις, ὑποδιακόνοις͵ ἤ ἀναγνώσταις, 7 ψάλ-
ταις, ἤ διακονίσσαις μέρος ἕν.
2 Hist. Eccles. lib. vii. ο, 19, ᾿Απὸ τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν οὐδεν ἐδέξατο, πλὴν κατὰ κυριακὴν
δύο ἄρτους τῶν εὐλογιῶν ἐλάμβανεν.
3 Oiac ἡμέρας δεῖ ἀργεῖν τοὺς οἰκέτας"... τὴν τῶν γενεϑλίων ἑορτὴν ἀργείτωσαν, διὰ
τὸ ἐν αὐτῇ τὴν ἀπροσδόκητον yapw δεδόσϑαι ἀνϑρώποις, &e... . τὴν τῶν ἐπίφανίων
ἑορτὴν ἀργείτωσαν. [Here Christmas and Epiphany, it will be perceived, are mentioned
as distinct festivals. |
4 See p. 438—.
5. Chrysost. Homil. 14, in 1 Timoth. p. 501, ed. Fr. ᾿Αλεκτρυὼν ἐφώνησε, καὶ εὐθέως
458 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
it, so that, without hesitancy, we can ascribe this Constitution to the
end of the fourth century, when perhaps it made a part of some oriental
liturgy. yt
From c. 35 to 6. 89 there follow, as Constitutions of the apostle James,
daily morning and evening prayers: The reading of the evening Psalm
(Ps. 141), is to precede the bidding prayer for the evening (προσφώνησις
ἐπιλύχνιος). The analogy of this Constitution with Ὁ. ii. 6. 59, we have
already had under consideration. Some would prove the high antiquity
of this form of prayer, from the fact that such expressions as before all,
his [Christ’s] God and Father (πρὸ πάντων αὐτοῦ ϑεὸς καὶ πατὴρ), and the
Lord of the Spirit (ὁ τοῦ πνεύματος κύριος), occur in them; since these,
after the Council of Nice, could not well have been used without giving
offence. Yet in the preceding investigation we have already shown that
these and similar expressions, most probably, come from an Arian and
Macedonian. These morning and evening prayers seem rather to have
been a part of that liturgy which Chrysostom used. In several passages
he mentions that the Psalms quoted were daily sung; and, finally, he
has preserved to us a short form of prayer, which agrees almost word for
word with the form in our Constitutions.”
Finally, the forty-first chapter gives us a prayer for them who have
fallen asleep (ὑπὲρ τῶν κεχοιμημένων), for our brethren that are at rest
in Christ (ὑπὲρ ἀναπαυσαμένων ἐν Χριστῷ ἀδελφῶν). Wery remarkable
in this prayer is the passage, Forgive him, if voluntarily or involuntarily
he hath sinned, and afford him merciful angels (ἀγγέλους εὐμενεῖς παράστη-.
cov αὐτῷ). Here is expressed a view which our Constitutions have in com-
mon with many of the church fathers, namely, that in the death of men,
angels assist the dying; the angel of peace, the pious ; who soothes their
souls, leads them to heaven, and conducts them to God. It is exceedingly
difficult to determine the age of this prayer; for nothing is contained in
it that could lead to individual relations of time. There is, however, no
ἐλϑὼν ὁ προεστὼς καὶ TO ποδὶ τὸν κειμένον ἁπλῶς ὑπονύξας, πάντας, ἀνέστησεν" οὐδὲ
γὰρ γυμνοὺς ἐκεῖ καϑεύδειν ϑέμις" εἶτα διαναστώντες εὐϑέως ἑστήκασιν, ὕμνους ἄδοντες
προφητικοὺς μετὰ πολλῆς συμφωνίας, μετ᾽ εὐρύϑμων μελῶν... εὐχὰς ἑωϑινὰς ἐπιετελέ-
σαντες καὶ ὕμνους πρὸς τὴν τῶν γραφῶν ἀνάγνωσιν τρέπονται" . .. εἶτα τρίτην, ἕκτην,
ἐννώτην, καὶ τὰς ἑσπερινας εὐχὰς ἐπιτελοῦσι.
1 Ὁ. 35 (the Caption): A Constitution of James the brother of Christ, concerning
evening prayer. C.36: A bidding prayer for the evening. C.37: A thanksgiving
for the evening. (©.38: A thanksgiving for the morning. C. 39: [A prayer with]
imposition of hands for the morning.
* Chrysost. Comment. in Psalm. Opp. tom. iii. See also Athanas. Epist. ad Marcell.
tom. 1. p. 975. De Virgin. p. 1057; Cassian. Institut. lib. iii. ¢.3; and Chrysost.
Homil. iii. in Coloss. and Homil. xxxv. in Assension. Dom.
INVESTIGATION ON THE EIGHTH BOOK. 459
ground at all to deny its belonging to the age of Chrysostom; and our
‘opinion is corroborated by the consideration that his extended liturgy,
embracing all parts of the ecclesiastical life, contained also, perhaps, this
prayer for them who have fallen asleep. It is here to be further re-
marked, that in the author of the Incomplete Work on Matthew (xxiv. 43),
is found the same representation of the angel, which we have pointed out
in this prayer. In the passage cited, he calls him the angel of death
(angelum mortis). Pearson! has proved that this author lived soon after
the time of the Emperor Theodosius [who died A.D. 3895]; and hence it
is very possible that the »ention of that angel proceeded from the repre-
sentation prevalent in the time common to them both.’
In the remaining chapters there is found a multitude of precepts,
whose contents are so general as to render it quite impossible to point
out the precise time of their origin. They seem, certainly, to have
originated in an earlier time than the other constituent parts of the book,
and, most probably, have been added by the compiler of the eighth book,
for the purpose of concealing the later time of the other parts of his book.
Here, for example, we reckon c. 45, in which the persecutions are men-
tioned which the believers endured for the sake of Christ. That this is
manifestly inconsistent with all the liturgical and ritual arrangements
which we have considered, scarcely needs to be stated. But in view of
what we have suggested, we can easily explain the addition of this
Constitution, as also of the other general precepts in the last chapters.’
The forty-second chapter, and the forty-third, contain general consid-
erations, which are connected with the prayer for them that have fallen
asleep ; and perhaps it may have proceeded from the compiler himself,
who treated them in as general a way as possible, in order to conceal his
time. The Constitution in which the persecution of the Christians is
presented, was added by the compiler, for the purpose, perhaps, of
making the eighth book resemble the seven other books of the Constitu-
tions, in which, as we have seen, the persecutions of the Christians are
frequently mentioned. Finally, the 46th chapter* is added by the com-
1 In Vindiciis Epistolarum, 8. Ignatii, »art i. 6. 4.
2 In Homil. 59, itis said: Si qnis autem auditiones quidem preliorum, fames et
tumultus et pestilentias intelligat esse omnia hee mala spiritualia, que facta sunt tem-
pore Constantini simul et Theodisii usque nunc.
3 C. 44: Concerning Drunkards, c. 42: How and when we ought to celebrate the
memorials of the faithful departed; τη. that we oucht tien to give somewhat out of
their goods to the poor. C.43: That memorials or mandates do not at all profit the
wicked who are dead.
4 That every one ought to remain in that rank in which he is placed ; and not seize
for himself those offices which are not intrusted to him.
460 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
piler, in order to conclude the whole, with a Constitution indicating an
earlier age, and proceeding alike from all the apostles. By that com-
parison of manuscripts, which has already been exhibited in this essay,
it appears that our c. 46 is found in them, as a separate Teaching or
Instruction (didaoxadta). The compiler added it to make a general
conclusion, and, as far as possible, to produce a unity. Nevertheless, it
is easily perceived that the several precepts in the eighth book are
wanting in coherency, and in this respect are distinguished, most de-
cidedly, from the first seven books. ;
CAA PE ER VAL.
ON THE PLAN AND OBJECT OF THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS.
ΤΥ is manifest from the nature of the case, that the author of the Con-
stitutions must have had some plan which he believed it possible to
accomplish by their preparation. The fact of their being forged, and the
manner in which it was done, sufficiently indicate that a well-devised Ὁ
plan was at the basis of the whole. The form of the work shows this.
All is put into the mouths of the apostles, who, often in the most far-
fetched and forced manner, as we have already seen, are introduced as
speaking. Not seldom the author involuntarily betrays his plan by fre-
quently repeating, carrying out, and referring to those ideas which
guided him in the preparation. In many passages, we see immediately
that he exerted himself to attain his proposed object, and that his
whole effort is directed to that point. He seems to have suited him-
self in the prosecution of his plan; since whatever had not direct refer-
ence to it, but was necessary for the connection of the whole, he treats
very briefly; but, on the contrary, whatever pertained to his favorite
idea, for the realization of which he undertook the whole forgery, he
sets forth most copiously, and can never sufficiently inculcate.
If, now, we cast back a glance upon the preceding examination, and, in
view of the form and the contents of the Constitutions, endeavor to pre-
sent more nearly, and determine the plan of the author, I might desig-
nate as the leading ideas, from which he set out, the idea of the catholic
church, and the idea of the Levitical priesthood. Both are ideas, which,
THEIR PLAN AND OBJECT. 461
in the age to which we have referred the origin of the Constitutions,
were mighty, and exceedingly prominent, and had found entrance into
the minds of many who could not distinguish the spiritual from that
which strikes the senses, the external appearance from the true spiritual
reality on which it rests. As the proof already brought, for the time
when the Constitutions were written, speaks in favor of the opinion that
those ideas lie at the basis of the undertaking, so, in turn, those ideas,
extending themselves through the whole work, speak in favor of the
same time. The one consideration supports the other reciprocally ; so
that the discussion of the plan of the Constitutions may be regarded as a
supplement to the proof for the time of their origin.
But in composing the Constifutions, the author was influenced by a
regard, not so much to a particular system of doctrines, as to a hierar-
chy. Though the church was torn by doctrinal controversies, though
many heretical parties had separated themselves from the general
church, and though even in its bosom there were yet many differences
which needed adjustment, yet he was not disposed, in his work, to set up
any standard of doctrine or dogmatical canons; but this in general was
far from his plan, though he has given some polemical passages respect-
ing several heresies. He had the design of establishing the unity of the
church; but it was not that higher unity of the invisible church, as
being a member of which every Christian is conscious to himself; and
this so much the more, as he has the more deeply received Christianity
in his own heart, and has been the more vividly penetrated by the one
spirit which penetrates the community of all genuine believers. It was,
much rather, the idea of the unity of the visible church, by which he
was guided in preparing the Constitutions, and which he wished by these
to call into life.
In the orthodox catholic or general church there was no standard or
canon, according to which the whole church discipline, all ceremonies
and ecclesiastical arrangements, were settled and ordered. Usage was
almost the only standard according to which the external discipline of
the church was administered. So much the more was it to be feared,
that, in the great variety which prevailed on some doctrinal points, even
in the catholic church, divisions and separations might easily arise, if
many and great deviations should occur in ecclesiastical discipline. At
least, it must have appeared thus to those who, confounding the notion of
the visible and the invisible church, sought deliverance and salvation
only in the external absolute unity of the church; since they could not
elevate themselves to the thought, that, though her external appearance
present the greatest diversity, yet the internal unity of the kingdom of
462 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
God (βασιλεία τοῦ ϑεοῦ) can very well consist with this external sepa-
rateness.
It is not to be denied, that the idea of the catholic church arose early
and long before the age of our Constitutions, and that it is often men-
tioned and carried out by earlier writers. But, in its origin, it was quite
different from what it became in the course of time.
Hence we take the liberty of going back to the earlier deavibiltie and
of showing, in a short sketch, how the idea of the catholic church arose
generally, and how it was varied and enlarged, through different periods,
down to the time of the origin of our Constitutions; so that, by the com-
parison, it will be evident that the idea of the catholic church was
formed exactly in the age of the Constitutions, and preéminently in these
Constitutions themselves.
We may concede the assertion which is sometimes made, that the
idea of the church, as of an independent religious community, had its
origin in Judaism, if, on the other hand, we do not overlook the great
difference in the two cases. Among the Jews, the notion of the religious
community was stiff and lifeless. They haughtily considered their
religious community as one in which none but themselves must partici-
pate. All other nations must be shut out. How entirely different among
the Christians! Their religion was the religion of the love and the re-
demption of the sinful family of man; a religion whose joyful message was
to come to all nations ; which was to unite them all to one kingdom of
God, when there shall be one Shepherd and one flock. The notion of the -
church is not given dogmatically so much as historically ; that is, it has
developed itself first historically, and shaped itself differently at different
times. ‘The church has never been an external unity. There have
always been separations in it. Even in the apostolic church, the oppo-
sition between the Jewish and the gentile Christians wellnigh produced
aschism. At a later period came in the various heresies. But the
church has always been making efforts to remove difference of doctrine
or of customs, or of morals, and to restore unity. In the rise of heretical
parties which threatened to contaminate and disfigure the pure ecclesi-
astical doctrine, and in the severe external persecutions which impended
over the Christians, they must have found the strongest incitements to
connect themselves closely and firmly together. This unity they wielded
at first, and indeed with effect, in dogmatic contentions, against the
heretics.
But in the history of the dogma of the unity of the church, we can
now trace very distinctly the great difference in making out the concep-
tion, and perceive, clearly, that this idea, in the first century, was quite
THEIR PLAN AND OBJECT. 463
different from what it was in the third. In the days of the apos-
tolical fathers, it did not include the external unity; but there was the
internal harmony of souls, which would preserve the unity of doctrinal
Opinions and the common love of the brethren. Entirely in this sense,
Clement of Rome expresses himself in his first epistle to the Corinthians,
ce. 46. His manner is as worthy as it is beautiful. Why, says he to the
Corinthians, to whom he wrote, in the name of his church, to exhort
them to concord, Why are there strifes, and anger, and divisions, and
schisms, and wars, among you? Haye we not all one God, and one
Christ? Is not one spirit of grace poured out upon us all? Have we
not one calling in Christ? Why then do we rend and tear in pieces the
members of Christ, and raise seditions against our own body? and are
come to such a height of madness as to forget that we are members one
of another?? Thus Clement here presents the one invisible bond
uniting all believers, as a basis and encouragement to unity and con-
cord; and from this we easily see that the idea of the church was to
him nothing else than the highest and most cordial harmony of souls.
The Epistles of Ignatius would furnish us very rich materials for the
history of the dogma of the unity of the church, if we could use them.
The genuineness of those seven epistles, — of which, while on the way,
as he was carried a prisoner to Rome, he is said to have written six to
the churches in Asia Minor, and one to Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna, πον
has, it is well known, been denied. And to this view I must accede,
for the most part. The epistles, it is true, contain much that seems to
have been appropriate to that early time, but also so much of a different
kind, appropriate only to a far later time, that, if we are not disposed to
pronounce them entirely spurious, we are at least compelled to admit
that they have been greatly corrupted by interpolations. Especially in
what concerns the dogma of the unity of the church, these epistles bear
on themselves the character of a much later time. The notion of the
church is already one entirely external, which is represented by the
Bishops, to whom we must subject ourselves in all things, as Christ was
obedient to his Father. See the epistle to the Ephesians, c. 6; and the
1 Schmidt’s Versuch tiber den Ursprung der katholischen Kirche. Bibliothek ftir
Kritik, Exegese, &c. Miinscher’s Dogmengeschichte, Bd. ii. 5. 375 — Minter’s Dog-
mengeschichte, Bd. ii. Zweite Halfte, S. 125.
2 Clem. Rom. Epist. i. ad Corinth. c. 46. Τί ἔρεις, καὶ ϑυμοὶ, καὶ διχοστασίαι, καὶ
σχίσματα, πολεμός Te ἐν ὑμῖν: ἢ οὐχὶ ἕνα ϑεὸν ἔχομεν καὶ ἕνα Χριστόν: καὶ ἕν πνεῦμα
τῆς χώριτος τὸ ἐκχυϑὲν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, καὶ μία κλῆσις ἐν Χριστῷ; ἵνα τί διέλκομεν καὶ διασπῶμεν
τὰ μέλη τοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ στασιάζομεν πρὸς τὸ σῶμα τὸ ἴδιον, καὶ εἰς τοσαύτην ἀπόνοιαν
ἐρχόμεϑα, ὥστε ἐπιλαϑέσϑαι ἡμᾶς ὅτι μέλη ἐσμὲν ἀλλήλων.
464 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
epistle to the Smyrnians, c. 8. Indeed, it is expressed there, just as in
our Constitutions, Ὁ. ii. ο. 26, that the Christians must begin nothing
without the Bishops, as the Lord did nothing without the Father. See
the epistle to the Magnesians, c. 7.1. These, and many other passages,
make it probable that the epistles come from a later time, perhaps from
the age of our Constitutions, with which they have much in common.
Towards the end of the second century, we find the idea of the catholic
church already coined and put in general circulation. Already the idea
of the general church was fully acknowledged, and whatever departed
from this general church was considered as heretical, and excluded.
Thus Irenzeus, one of the writers of that age, seeks to prove and estab-
lish the principles which he advanced, by asserting that on the whole
earth, and in the remotest regions, all churches agree in these doctrines.?
Even yet, however, with Irenzus, this unity was not at all something
which arose from an external organization, but it was altogether an inter-
nal affair. It is true, certainly, that Irenzus ascribes a precedence to the
apostolic churches, b. iii. c. 4. $ 1. Indeed, it has been believed that in
the well-known passage, Ὁ. iii. c. 3. § 2,° he adjudges to the Roman
church even a kind of primacy and representation of all other churches ;
but in this passage there is no exhibition of the Roman church as a
central and representative point of all Christian communities.*
But in Tertullian we cannot fail to perceive the great progress which
the idea of the catholic church made in its improvement or rather in
its perversion. Tertullian inveighs most vehemently against all heretics,
and endeavors to make out and maintain the unity of the church every-
where.” He conceives of the church as the body of the Father, of the
1 Ignatii Epist. ad Magnes. c. 7 (in Cotel. tom. ii. p. 19). “Qomép οὖν ὁ κύριος ἄνευ
τοῦ πάτρος οὐδὲν ἐποίησε, ἡνωμένος Ov, οὔτε Ol αὐτοῦ, οὔτε διὰ TOV ἀποστόλων, οὕτως
μηδὲ ὑμεῖς ἄνευ τοῦ ἐπισκόπου καὶ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων μηδὲν πράσσετε.
2 Contr. Heres. lib. i. 6, 10. § 182.
3 Treneus, Contr. Heres. lib. 8, ο. 8, ὁ 2. According to the old Latin translation,
since the Greek original is lost: Ad hanc ecclesiam propter potiorem principalitatem
necesse est omnem convenire ecclesiam, hoc est, eos, qui sunt undique fideles, in qua
semper ab his, qui sunt undique, conservata est ea, que est ab apostolis, traditio.
Compare Griesbach’s Progr. De potentiore ecclesie Romanz Principalitate ad
Tren. lib. iii. c. 3. Jenze, 1779, 4to.
4 Neander, in his Kirchengeschichte, erster Band, erste Abtheil. S. 318, has recently
shown that the word convenire cannot here be understood in the spiritual sense; and
that it therefore cannot mean, all churches must- agree with the Roman as that which
has superiority over all; but much rather is it to be understood of the bodily or per-
sonal coming together. |The remarks of Neander, as enlarged in the new edition, may
be found in Torrey’s translation, vol. i. p. 204.]
5 De Prescript. Heeret.c. 20. Omne genus ad originem suam censeatur necesse
a
ῃ ΣΟΥ ΚΣΤ. ΨΥ ΟΣ hee ale a ΟἿ ΤΥ
x 4 hh
THEIR PLAN AND OBJECT. 465
Son, and of the Holy Spirit; and as we call God our Father, so must
the church be called our Mother. Besides, it was Tertullian, who, in
that well-known comparison, first expressed the principle that out of
the church there is no salvation.
- Similar intimations respecting the unity of the church we find even in
Clement of Alexandria, which, however, are different in some respects,
and are held more spiritually, as, in general, the Alexandrian tendency
differed very much from the North African.’
Origen himself, who judges very mildly respecting different views, and
even concedes that, on account of the diversity of minds, there may also
be a diversity of opinions, lays it down as a principle, however, that
we are to hold for truth only that which in no part deviates from the
ecclesiastical and apostolical tradition.’ Indeed, in one passage we even.
find the same idea expressed which was promulged in North Africa,
that there is no salvation out of the church. The nearer we approach
the age of the Constitutions, the less can we fail to perceive that the
expressions and the writings of the church fathers harmonize with the
ideas which are carried out in our Constitutions. And, among them all,
it 15. Cyprian who has the most decidedly expressed and maintained the
idea of the unity of the church; but with him it was no longer that
unity which has reference only to the spiritual communion of all be-
lievers, — only to the internal cordial binding together of all in the one
Christ; but it was that unity which has reference to the external form
of the church, appearing in time. Doubtless, Tertullian, whose writings
contributed much to give a direction to the mind of Cyprian on doctrinal
subjects, influenced him also in the conception of this idea; but Cyprian
conceived of it in a more external way, and first carried it to its summit.
Cyprian is of the opinion that Christians should strive, preéminently, to
produce this external unity of the church, which consists in harmonizing
with its teachers, that is, with its Bishops.’ His tendency in respect to
this is indicated by his well-known expression: He who has not the
church for his mother, cannot have God for his father.®
est. Itaque tot ac tantz ecclesix una est, illa ab apostolis prima, ex qua omnes. Sic
omnes primz, dum una; omnes probant unitatem. Compare also De Preescript. ¢. 35.
1 De Baptismo, c. 6 et 8. Ecclesia est arca figurata, &c. According to the most
recent investigations of Neander, in his Antignosticus Geist des Tertullians, both of the
works quoted were written by Tertullian, most probably still as a member of the cath
olic church, before he became a Montanist.
2 Strom. lib. vii. c. 16, p. 890-896, and lib. vii. c. 17, p. 897-900. ed. Par.
* De Principiis, Procem. Opp. tom. i. p. 47, and Contra Celsum, lib. iii. § 10-13. Opp.
tom. i. Ρ. 453—.
4 In Jes. Nay. Hom. iii. Opp. tom. ii. p. 404.
5 Hpist. 64; Epist. 3; and Epist. 4.
6 De Unitate Ecclesiz. . . . Extra ecclesiam nulla spes salutis — habere jam non
30
466 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
The author of the Constitutions, whose time of being written con-
nects itself immediately with the age of Cyprian, had conceived the idea
of the catholic church, altogether in the spirit of Cyprian, yet, if possible,
still more erroneously. He wished now, in these our Constitutions, to
set up regulations which embraced the whole ecclesiastical life, and
which, if they were followed, should realize the idea of the catholic
church, as it existed in his mind.
But with this idea there was connected another, also very eel
which we can as easily trace through the whole work: It is the idea
that the whole ecclesiastical Constitution of the Christian community is
only an improved copy of the Jewish temple-worship, — that this still
remains the proper type, and that all its essential laws must be trans-
ferred to the Constitution of the Christian community. At that time, it
was preéminently the constant custom to compare the ministers of the
Christian church with the Jewish priesthood, and to transplant the
arrangements and institutions of this priesthood into the Christian
church. But here, too, the inmost vital principle of the Christian
church was misapprehended. It had been Christianity, and only this,
that overthrew all the external barriers which had separated men from
God, that removed entirely the separation between a mediating priestly
caste and the people, and showed to all men, through Christ, the way to
the Father. One faith, one hope, one spirit, was to unite all to one
great community of the children of God; was to make all citizens of one
heavenly kingdom, and thus to build up and complete the invisible church Ὁ
of Christ, which will never rest on a corporation of priests and on vain
decrees of a merely external church, but on the living spirit of truth,
which is gone forth into all the world from him who has said of himself,
L am the truth and the life.
Still, this essential condition of the true Christian church was at that
time often misapprehended ; and, as this misapprehension of the only true
principle for the organic life of the church, at length introduced the
complete domination of priests, so we must perceive what a mighty
influence, already in that early time, this confounding of the Old and of
the New Testament theocratic period of history exerted on the forma-
tion of ecclesiastical life.
This opinion, that the Jewish priesthood must be analogously adopted
into Christianity, could only then arise, when men began to depart from
the unprejudiced, impartial study and interpretation of the Holy Scrip-
potest Deum patrem, qui ecclesiam non habet matrem. . . . Esse martyr non potest,
qui in ecclesia non est. - . . Quam unitatem firmiter.tenere et vindicare debemus,
maxime episcopi, qui in ecclesia prxsidemus, ut Episcopatum quoque ipsum unum
atque indivisum probemus.
begs: “ἢ ἐδ. rE,
THEIR PLAN AND OBJECT. 4017
tures, and to obtrude upon them preconceived views and opinions which
depended on the temporary interests constantly arising. For the New
Testament never expresses itself otherwise than polemically against this
Old Testament view of the priesthood ; and the apostles never apply the
idea of the Old Testament priesthood, except at the very time when
they wish to set forth the entire difference between the Old and the New
Testament priesthood, — when they wish to show that that of the New
Testament is no such an external and visible affair as that of the Old
Testament; that the New dispensation has not, as the Old had, high priests
who are daily under the necessity of offering sacrifices, first for their
own sins, and then for the sins of the people ; but one High Priest, who is
holy, harmless, undefiled, Christ, through whom all can approach to the
Father. It is true, indeed, that, along with the perverted view, the
idea of the general Christian priesthood continued to be held fast ; but
still men began to believe that, as, in the Old Testament theocracy,
every thing was connected with earthly, visible signs and institutions,
this must be done also in the New Testament economy. Thus as the
Old Testament priesthood was mediator and representative of the old
covenant, so, according to this view, a New Testament priesthood was
to represent the new covenant and the unity of the external church.
We will now endeavor to show that these ideas are found throughout
the Constitutions, and can, with much propriety, be called their con-
stituent element.
The Constitutions contain πο Pian and precepts which have refer-
ence to all the relations of the church and of ecclesiastical life; and
they contain very few which have not such a reference. This circum-
stance, that all these relations are discussed copiously, and even down to
the smallest ramifications, indicates that the author’s object was to set up
a general standard, as it were a general canon of instruction, for the
disciplinary and ecclesiastical affairs of Christians. The title of his
work seems to intimate his design, Constitutions of the Holy Apostles,
...or Catholic Instruction (Ζ4ιαταγαὶ τῶν ayiov ἀποστόλων... 7
καθολικὴ διδασχλία). In several other passages of the Constitutions,
for example, Ὁ. vi. ὁ. 14, and c. 18, the same appellation is found
(καθολικὴ διδασκαλία). It is a catholic doctrine, a general instruc-
tion, or rule and direction, for the confirmation of those to whom the
general episcopate, the oversight of the church universal, has been
intrusted.
Against the professed object of the author, and against the opinion
that those ideas above alleged lay at the basis of the Constitutions, it
might be objected that the manner of representation in the work,—
the heavy structure of the periods, the tedious tone of admonition which
468 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
prevails in it, and is often interrupted by the multitude of narrations
and histories out of the Old Testament, as well as out of profane writers ;
the quotations, too, from the Holy Scriptures, brought in to overflowing,
and finally, the whole form of the work itself, are not at all suited to
exhibit a general outline of law for ecclesiastical life and the Constitu-
tion of the church. But we may concede that the form of the work was
not altogether suitable to the plan of the author, without its thence fol-
lowing that this plan itself was not such as has been stated. We miss
entirely the energy and brevity of the lawgiver, and, on the contrary, we
find much unnecessary copiousness and loquacity. But this loquacity
very often serves only to let us perceive the more clearly the design of
the author; and, from the incapacity which he shows in the execution of
his plan is to be explained the badness of the compilation, and from this
the entire failure of his plan.
The first book contains precepts which are directed in particular to
the laity. It is very characteristic that, among all the books of the
Constitutions, it is the smallest, and appears almost as a mere addition ;
as if it were thus to be indicated that the laity were only subordinate,
and it was the Bishops alone who constituted the church. This book is
occupied mainly with rules for moral conduct, and gives only some few
precepts respecting discipline. The prohibition, in ὁ. 6, to read heathen
books, might have been current merely as an ecclesiastical precept.
Generally, in this book, the plan of the author is kept out of sight;
which can easily be explained from the fact that, in those general moral
precepts, no point of connection nor any suitable opportunity presented it-
self for interweaving also into this book those leading, fundamental ideas.
On the contrary, the second book forms not only the central point of
the whole work, but also the central point for these ideas. In this
especially they are inserted; and from this, too, the other books have
proceeded.
At first, in a series of chapters, it is shown at considerable length,
what qualities a Bishop and also the other clergy must possess, in order
to be worthy of their office. See c. 1, 2, and 3. C. 4 is only an ap-
parent interruption of the coherency ; and although something hetero-
geneous might seem to be introduced, as a whole chapter is here in-
serted concerning the conduct which is to be observed towards widows,
yet c. 3 and 4 cohere very well together. The Bishop is admonished to
be generous and benevolent towards widows, but still to know, constantly,
who is the most worthy of assistance. C. 4 is, therefore, only a digres-
sion; for it distinctly sets forth that a female who, though not a widow,
yet is needy, by reason of sickness, or the bringing up of children, or
infirmity of her hands, may have a better claim to alms than a widow
THEIR PLAN AND OBJECT. 469
who can procure for herself the requisites of life. It is further shown
that a Bishop must lead a morally pure and blameless life. See c. 4, 6,
9, 10, 11, 15, 17, and 18. Then the author has specially exerted him-
self to exhibit the entirely subordinate relation in which the laity stand
to the Bishops. The whole aim is to exalt the dignity and honor of
the Bishops above all, and in them to set forth the representatives noi
only of the church but of God. Altogether in this spirit, the author of
the Constitutions lets the apostles say, ‘On this account, therefore, O
Bishop, endeavor to be pure in thine actions, and to adorn thy place
and dignity, as sustaining the character or type of God among men,
in ruling over all men, priests, kings, rulers, fathers, sons, teachers,
even all alike who are subject to thee’! ‘Judge, therefore, Ὁ Bishop,
with authority, like God”? Who would not here perceive a develop-
ment of that hierarchical principle, on which rested, at a later period,
the whole sovereign power of the priests? Already no secular authority
is to avail more; but the church is to be able to exercise unlimited
power inthe Bishops. This, we admit, was at the time of the rise of the
Constitutions, only a sketch by a man, who, looking away from the rela-
tions of the present, and following his own ideas, wished to set up an
image of the state of the external church, as it was to be, rather than as
it was. Still, he knows already how to apply that well-known reasoning,
when he says, ‘For he that heareth him [the Bishop] heareth Christ,
and he that rejecteth him, rejecteth Christ; and he who doth not re-
ceive Christ, doth not receive his God and Father.’ Here, as in many
other passages, altogether in conformity with the principles of the
hierarchy, the power of the Bishops and clergy is carried back to God, as
if the Bishops receive it from God, and it is now permitted them to do in
his name whatever they please. Quite similar notions of the dignity of
the clergy are found in Cyprian. Indeed, he derives the origin of all
heresies and schisms from neglecting to hearken to the priest of God,
and think of one in the church as priest and as judge in the place of
Christ.* Besides, all the precepts of the Constitutions are calculated on
1B. ἢ. 6.11, Διὰ τοῦτο οὖν, ἐπίσκοπε, σπούδαζε καϑαρὸς εἷναι τοῖς ἔργοις, γνωρίζειν
τὸν τρόπον σου καὶ τὴν ἀξίαν, ὡς ϑεοῦ τύπον ἔχων ἐν ἀνϑρώποις, τῷ πάντων ἀρχειν ἀν-
ϑρώπων,͵ ἱερέων, βασιλέων, ἀρχόντων, πατέρων, ὑιῶν, διδασκάλων, καὶ πώντων ὁμοῦ τῶν
Ὁ ΡΥ
ὑπηκόων.
2 B. ii. ο.19, Κρίνε οὖν, ὦ ἐπίσκοπε, μετὰ ἐξουσίας, ὡς 6 Sede.
3 B. ii. c. 20. Ὁ γὰρ αὐτοῦ ἀκούων, Χριστοῦ ἀκούει, καὶ ὁ αὐτὸν ἀϑετῶν, Χριστὸν
ἀϑετεῖ͵ καὶ ὁ τὸν Χριστὸν μὴ δεχόμενος, οὐ δέχεται τὸν αὐτοῦ ϑεὸν καὶ πατέρα.
4 Cypr. Epist. 55. Nam cum scriptum sit: Qui dicerit fratri suo, Faute, ὥς,
(Matth. 5: 22,) quo modo possunt censuram Domini ultoris evadere, qui talia inge-
runt, non solum fratribus, sed et sacerdotibus, quibus honor tantus de Dei dignatione
470 ESSAY ON THE CONSTITUTIONS.
the principle that the episcopal dignity stands forth as the highest point
of authority in the church. All other church offices, however, are also
represented as worthy of great honor; but still so that they receive this
honor first from the episcopal dignity, and that all other clerical persons
have no power without the Bishop. In b. iii. ὁ. 19, the qualifications of
a Deacon are set forth, and he is to be ‘in all things unspotted as the
Bishop himself, only more active.’ Already, in b. ii. 6. 31 and 82, his
relation to the Bishop is stated, — that he can do nothing at all without
the Bishop. The relation of the several clerical offices is exactly deter-
mined, in Ὁ. 11. c. 26, 29, 38, and 84. Other regulations, touching the
distinction between clergy and laity, are given in Ὁ. iii. 6. 6 and 9, and
in Ὁ. vi. c. 17. How frequently our Constitutions ΡῸ back to the Old
Testament, and how very much they keep in view the idea of a Leviti-
cal priesthood which must be transferred to the church, we have already
intimated. Striking illustrations of the disposition to which we here
refer may be found in b. il. 6. 25 and 86; where, especially in the first
passage, the regulations of the Levitical priesthood are exhibited, and
from them similar regulations are derived for the Christian church.
It would be a superfluous repetition, were we to introduce again all
the passages having reference to this subject. They are, for the most
part, copiously discussed in our preceding investigation.
As the second book, especially, carries out the ideas which have been
presented, so we have seen that the five other books impart precepts
concerning all the relations of ecclesiastical life. As the third and the ©
fourth contain rules relative to classes of persons standing in close eccle-
siastical connection, so the fifth gives precepts concerning the relations
of the church to them that are without, and concerning other external
relations, as the festivals and the fasts. ‘The sixth treats of divisions
and schisms within the church, to which finally the seventh is annexed,
containing ritual and liturgical regulations. All these, now, are ex-
hibited with the intention already mentioned, namely, to give a canon
according to which a common bond was to embrace all churches, and
thus to realize the idea of the catholic church. Entering into this idea,
the eighth book was added, at a later period, as a supplement.
conceditur, ut quisquis sacerdoti ejus et ad tempus hic judicanti non obtemperaret,
statim necaretur.. . . Neque enim aliunde heereses oborte sunt, aut nata sunt schis-
mata quam inde, quod sacerdoti Dei non obtemperatur, nec unus in ecclesia ad
tempus sacerdos et ad tempus judex vice Christi cogitatur.
ΠΑ DISSERTATION,
i
ὃ
τοὶ
THE CANONS OF THE APOSTLES. —
a ᾿
INTRODUCTORY NOTE
BY THE TRANSLATOR.
It is unnecessary here to speak of the mighty influence which
these canons have had, or of their importance in shedding light on
the history of Christendom. In this Dissertation, they are treated
as a distinct collection. But im the manuscripts, it will be recol-
lected, they appear as an integral part of a larger work. They
constitute the concluding chapter (the forty-seventh) of the eighth
and last book of the Apostolical Constitutions. Moreover, without
this forty-seventh chapter, that work would terminate, and the
“canons would begin, abruptly. But the last canon presents a
formal and appropriate close, corresponding well with the introduce-
tion which opens the first book of the Constitutions.
DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
From the time of the Lutheran Reformation, a new and brighter day
shone on ecclesiastical history, as well as on all the departments of
theology. For there have been men now mentioned among theolo-
gians with merited praise, who, when they had received the liberty of
thinking and speaking, applied the torch, as it were, of criticism to the
thick darkness of errors, and summoned to a more accurate examina-
tion various statements, which, although commonly admitted, were yet
not placed beyond doubt. They felt themselves under special obliga-
tions to go back to the earlier ages, and inspect carefully the foun-
dation on which the Romish church had been resting. But the more
they penetrated into the most interior recesses of ecclesiastical his-
tory, and explored critically the sources themselves, the better they
have understood that many things by which the Romish church
has assumed her authority, and sustained herself for so many ages,
are nothing else than inventions destitute of all firm and stable foun-
dation. When those reformers, therefore, applied themselves zeal-
ously to draw from the fountains of history the means of combating the
theologians of Rome, it could not but occur that they should not only
reject many vain and absurd notions, but even refute and annihilate
them. In breaking the supports of the Papal domination, what immor-
tal glory they acquired to themselves by proving the falsity of the De-
eretal Epistles, to say nothing of any thing else, no one needs to be
informed.
But among the ancient writings which, in former times, were advanced
to great power and authority, and which helped to sustain the Popes in
establishing some of their institutes and decrees, have been also the
canons, which were circulated in the name of the Holy Apostles.’ Nor
1 Κανόνες ἐκκλησιαστικοὶ τῶν αὐτῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων. Thus the book in the French
kings library, 1326, is entitled. In Dionysius Exiguus: Regule Ecclesiastice
470 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
have there been wanting in the Catholic church those who, against all
appearance of truth, would venture to palm these canons on the apostles,
and not hesitate to set them forth as apostolical. Before the Reforma-
tion, therefore, these canons had great authority, and were even re-
ceived into the body of the canon law; nor did Popes omit to quote
them in settling contests, and in promulgating laws, |
But their authority was shaken and diminished, when the greatest
distrust was awakened respecting all writings which served to perpetuate
and sustain the Papal domination. At last, their whole force and influ-
ence were destroyed, when it was proved by the gravest reasons that
these canons are not a work of the apostles, and can rightfully be as-
cribed neither to the apostles nor to Clement of Rome. This became
the united and harmonious voice of all the intelligent, including even
theologians of the Catholic church. But respecting the origin of the
canons there were among theologians various opinions. No one was
presented that united all suffrages. Though most agreed in deny-
ing that the canons are of apostolic origin, yet, in forming a judgment
how they arose, and to what age they are to be adjudged, there was
much diversity. But at what time they came into existence, where they
first appeared, who collected them, and why they bear the name of the
apostles, all will readily perceive to be inquiries of no small impor-
tance.
And to me, as I approach this question to be solved, concerning the
origin of the canons, it seems requisite, that, after narrating as briefly
as possible the opinions of learned men respecting this matter, and
examining diligently the testimonies of the ancients, I should institute a
discussion concerning the number and authority of the canons. Then
we must proceed to consider whether they have one author, or are a
collection of separate canons which arose in the early Christian church.
Finally, if on this point we arrive at any certainty, we must inquire
whether, by examining the canons themselves more carefully, and taking
into view external considerations, it may be possible to determine more
exactly the time in which they arose.
I. Let us present the most important opinions of the authors who have
written concerning the canons.
Sanctorum Apostolorum, prelate per Clementem ecclesie Roman pontificem.— °
And in the king’s Greek collection of canons, 2430: Kavévec οἱ λεγόμενοι τῶν ἀποσ-
τόλων, διὰ Ἰζλήμεντος. But in the Latin Manuscript, 1203: Apostoloram Canones
qui per Clementem Romanum pontificem de Greco in Latinum, sicut quidam asse-
runt, dicuntur esse translati, sunt quinquaginta. Compare Cotelerii Patr. Apost.
Opera, tom. i. p. 442—; also C. J. Can. ed. Béhmer, and C. J. Civ. ed. Gothofred.
OPINIONS OF AUTHORS. ATT
The well-known Magdeburg centuriators,' were the first to assail
the apostolical authority of the canons, and. to prove that the work
is spurious, and not to be ascribed to the apostles. Turrian,’ Bin-
ius,°-and others, undertook the defence of the canons, affirming that
they were made by the apostles themselves. Influenced by zeal for the
order of things as established around them, they were led into this opin-
ion, that, by the aid of those ancient regulations, they might, at their
pleasure, commend and confirm certain ecclesiastical rites and various
institutes of ecclesiastical discipline. But the attempt was made in vain.
For, even among the theologians of their own church, this opinion has
not prevailed.
But along with others who descended into the. arena against those
Papists, was John Daillé, far the most learned man of his age, and one of
the most acute ; who, in his third book, De Pseudepigraphis Apostolicis,
entirely overthrew the insane opinion. He put forth his vigorous ef-
forts to impugn and refute also the opinion of Albaspinaeus, Bishop of
Baden, who had contended that this ancient collection of canons was
nothing else than a summary agd abridgment of local councils and of
matters sanctioned by individual Bishops of the Greek churches before
the Nicene Council.* Then, having exploded the opinions of his adver-
saries, Daillé proposes his own, namely, that this apocryphal collection of
canons, completed, did not become known before the fifth century, and
now about the end of the fifth century made its appearance, and began
to be published.’
Among the Catholic theologians, Bellarmin® and Baronius’ admit
only the first fifty canons to be legitimate; the rest, which Dionysius
Exiguus had omitted in his collection, they do not think to be of legal
authority, although they are received by the Greeks.
But although Natalis Alexander,’ Antonius Pagi,? Cabassutius, and
7
1 Centur. Magdeb. i. lib. ii. c. vii. Ὁ. 544—.
2 In Tract. pro Canonibus Apostolorum et Decretalibus Epistolis contra Magd.
lib. i. Florent. 1572, 1612.
3 Preefat. ad Canon. Apost. tom. i. concil. p. 14; where he acknowledges all as gen-
uine and apostolical, except the sixty-fifth canon and the eighty-fourth, which he
would have expunged.
4 De Antiq. Eccless. Ritib. lib. i. Obs. 13.
5 De Pseudepigr. Apost. lib. iii.
6 De Script. Eccles. p. 40, 41, ed. Colon. 1657.
7 Annales ad A. 102, n. xii.
8 Dissert. 17, seculii. p. 195.
9 Ad A. 6. 56, p. 46.
10 In Notit. Ecclesiast: Histor. Concil. p. 7
478 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
others, embrace the opinion of Daillé, yet many have taken a middle
course ; who would contend that all those canons are indeed fictitious
and spurious, but that their origin is very ancient.
Nearest to Daillé comes Peter de Marcia,' who, because Firmilianus
and Cyprian, disputing with Stephen, Bishop of Rome, concerning the
baptism of heretics, made not the least mention of the canons, conjectures
that these canons were collected and honored with the name of the apos-
tles, A.D. 250, and that this was done at a certain council in Iconium.
For, if the canons had been known before this, it cannot be explained
why those men did not appeal to them, when, in canon XLVI. XLVI. and
XLVIlII., the baptism of heretics is disapproved. I confess that this con-
jecture seems to me very reasonable. And to this one argument other
reasons could be added, and other canons called into the discussion.
But here we must by no means omit to mention that most learned
man, William Beveridge,? who has written concerning the apostolical
canons with so much acuteness and excellence that his opinion is ap-
proved by almost all. Although he has not ventured to affirm either that
they were written by the apostles thetnselves, or that they were dic-
tated to Clement of Rome as an amanuensis, yet he endeavors to prove
that they are most ancient canons of the primitive church. That canons
framed by apostolic men in the end of the second century and the begin-
ning of the third, everywhere began to be known, nay, that the collector
both of the Canons and of the Constitutions, was not Clement of Rome,
but Clement of Alexandria, he has suspected from the last canon. -
There are, indeed, many things in which I rejoice that I agree with
Beveridge ; but nevertheless, in a subsequent part of this essay, where
I exhibit my opinion respecting the age of the canons, reasons are
given why in the main point I dissent from him. Here it will be suf-
ficient to remark that I cannot dissent from the opinion of the learned
men who contend that the whole of the last canon was inserted after-
wards by another hand, and, therefore, that testimony cannot be drawn
from it for settling the question, respecting the author of the canons.
We must now come to more recent ecclesiastical historians, most of
whom, however, may be passed over in silence. For although they,
and persons occupied with ecclesiastical law, had most frequent occasion
to refer to the canons, and settle their age by solid arguments, yet most
of them, I know not by what accident, have been silent on the subject.
They have seemed to have answered sufficiently the demands of criti-
1 Petrus de Morca, De Concordia, Sacerdotii et Imperii, lib. iii. ¢. 2.
2 Codex Canonum Ecclesiz Primitive Vindicatas et Illustratus. Lond. 1678. 4to.
THEIR NUMBER AND AUTHORITY. 4179
cism, if they hdve not assumed that the canons came from the apostolic
age, and have made certain conjectures respecting their origin. But,
among the ecclesiastical writers who flourished towards the close of the
last century, I must not neglect to commend one, whose opinion I have
appropriated to my own use, and have set forth more copiously, as it
was incumbent on me to do. It is Spittler,’ whose merits in historical
erudition, connected with theology, are very distinguished ; and who has
treated concerning the antiquity of the collection of canons, but not
concerning the antiquity of the particular canons; and has stated it as
being fully ascertained, that these canons, in the earlier ages, arose in
individual churches, which claimed to themselves apostolical origin ; and
that for this cause, and not because apostles were the authors of the
canons, any precept of an apostolic church, being conformable to the
doctrine of the apostles, was honored with the name of an apostolical
eanon. Finally, he thought that the separate canons, everywhere
scattered in the apostolic churches, were brought into a collection ; but,
afterwards, were variously modified.
This opinion has also prevailed among more recent writers on law.’
‘Most of them have judged that the origin of the canons is to be placed
in the second century and in the third; and that they, nevertheless,
contain vestiges, from which it may justly be concluded that they were
afterwards increased.
From this brief survey of the judgments which have been pronounced
respecting the canons, it will sufficiently appear that learned men have
not all received the same number, but have followed various and con-
flicting opinions concerning this matter. Hence,
II. In order to show what has been proposed correctly, and what
otherwise, I would institute a discussion concerning the number and
authority of the canons. In this, it is of primary importance to ex-
amine diligently, and estimate the testimonies of the ancients, that, hav-
ing surveyed these, we may discover certain common principles, as it
were, from which, in conjunction with internal evidences, the origin of
the canons can, with probability, be made to appear.
It is clear that, among all the ancient authors, John of Antioch was
the first who mentioned the apostolic canons, and these, the whole ecghty-
jive, as belonging to the volume of sacred writings. And the Trullan
Council, in their second canon, having passed a favorable decree con-
1 Geschichte des kanonischen Rechts bis auf die Zeiten des falschen Isidor. Halle,
1778.
2 Compare Walter, in his Lehrbuch des Kirchenrechts, ὁ 39, 5. 96, 3d ed.
480 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
cerning these canons,’ and afterwards John of Damascus, having re-
ceived them into the catalogue of Holy Scriptures,? very few of the
Greeks have called in question their apostolic origin and authority.
The first to be mentioned, who, among the Greeks, has hesitated to
ascribe the canons to the apostles, seems to be Photius.? But the
Greeks, as they never disputed concerning the number of the canons,
always retained as sacred the eighty-five. Among the Latins it was
different. About the year 500, Dionysius Exiguus (who introduced our
reckoning from the birth of Christ), translated fifty canons from the
Greek into Latin, and thereby presented them to the Latin church.*
And, to this time, it is not known why he did not translate the whole
eighty-five canons, and give them all to the Christians connected with
Rome; whether he happened to have only jifty canons in his perhaps
mutilated manuscript, or thought he ought to exclude from his version
the latter thirty-five, as having been added after the collection was
made. [He may have deemed the fifty-first canon too favorable to the
marriage of the clergy.| Be that matter as it may, it is certain that
the Latin church received only the first fifty, and held them sacred.
Nor has the usage of the church been changed in later times. But
canons, advanced to greater authority, as having come from the apostles,
have in many things been made arbiters. And, be it remembered, it
was in a time when criticism had not yet been applied to ecclesiastical
history, that no one opposed their claims. In the sixth century, they are
often brought forward by the Popes to promote the Papal interests.
Their. power and authority increased more and more; yet no more
than the fifty came into use. This is easily ascertained from the con-
troversy of Cardinal Humbert, who, when he contended at all points
against Nicetas Pectoratus concerning the Sabbath, loudly asserted that
all the canons, except the fifty, were apocryphal. It appears from many
passages that Gratian (A.D. 1145) thought the same.?
l *Edoge δὲ καὶ τοῦτο τῇ ἁγίᾳ ταύτῃ συνόδῳ καλλιστώ καὶ σπουδαιότατα, ὥστε μένειν
καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν βεβαίους καὶ ἀσφαλεῖς... τοῦς ὕπὸ τῶν πρὸ ἡμῶν ἁγίων καὶ ἐνδόξων
ἀποστόλων ὀγδοῆκοντα πέντε κανόνας.
2 De Fide Orthod. lib. iv. ¢. 28.
9. In his Bibliotheca, Cod. 112; in his Preface to the Nomocanon; and in Matthai
Blastaris Ipodewpia: ob μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ Tove λεγομένους τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων, εἶ καὶ τίνας
αὐτοὺς ἀμφιβόλους διὰ τίνας ἀιτίας ἡγήσαντο.
4 [In his translation, the numbering of the canons, in a few instances, differs from
that which is usual among the Greeks; so that his /iftieth canon (and hence the fiftieth
of Whiston, and of other editors who have been influenced by the Latin ecclesiastical
literature), corresponds to the Greek forty-ninth, as presented by Bruns.]
5. Gratian, Distinct. 16, Pref. and Urban IL, apud Gratianum, Dist. 32, ¢. 6
es a oo
EARLY VESTIGES OF THEM. 481
Having now briefly stated the testimonies concerning the collection of
the canons, we proceed to consider the origin of each.
All who have diligently examined the work, must have discovered
that the canons have not proceeded from one author. The testimonies
of the ancients, indeed, prove this. For often, in the councils of the
fourth and of the fifth century, reference is made to most ancient canons,
to which various names are given.
Ill. Let us, therefore, trace those vestiges which may yet be fcund
in the early ages, and bring them to light, that the origin of the canons
may become more manifest.
The Council of Chalcedon (A.D. 451), when, in their twenty-second
canon, they decreed it unlawful for the clergy, after the death of a Bishop,
to seize the property which belonged to him, sanctioned as it were and
fortified their canon by adding, as also it is interdicted in the ancient
canons (καθὼς καὶ τοῖς πάλαι κανόσιν ἀπηγόρευται). But observe how
wonderful it is, if we inspect the matter more thoroughly. Let us look
around, and examine whether there is any such prohibition in the canons
of former councils. We find no canon, except our fortieth apostolical
canon, which expressly orders that the property of the Bishop be not
lost, nor cease to be at his disposal, but that he have the power of leav-
ing it to whomsoever he may please.’ In view of these facts, who can
doubt that the Council of Chalcedon, in the words quoted, pointed to our
canons? In passing, let us here remark, that ancient regulations were
first cited, under the name of Apostolical Canons, in the Council of
Constantinople, A.D. 394. (See Zonaras, p. 527, and Balsamon, p.
763.2) At that council, there were present, besides many other Bishops,
Theophilus of Alexandria, Flavius of Antioch, Gregory of Nyssa, and
Theodorus of Mopsuestia, — men of great eminence. No one will deny
that the regulation presented in our canon Lxvi. [otherwise numbered
LXxXI. and LxxIv.]| is similar to the one which we have inserted at
the bottom of the page as having been decreed by that council.’
1 Can. xu. "Eotw φανερὰ τὰ ἴδια τοῦ ἐπισκόπου πράγματα, εἴγε καὶ ἴδια ἔχει, καὶ
φανερὰ τὰ κυριακώ, ἵν᾽ ἐξουσίαν ἔχη τῶν ἰδίων τελευτῶν ὁ ἐπίσκοπος, οἷς βούλεται καὶ ὡς
βούλεται καταλεΐψαι, καὶ μὴ προφώσει τῶν ἐκκλησιαστικῶν πραγμώτων διαπίπτειν τὰ τοῦ
ἐπισκόπου.
2 Μὴ χρῆναι πρὸς τὸ ἑξῆς μῆτε παρὰ τριῶν, μὴ TL γε παρὰ δυὸ τὸν ὑπεύϑυνον δοκιμαζό-
μενον καϑαιρεῖσϑαι, ἀλλὰ γὰρ πλείονος συνόδου ψήφῳ καὶ τῶν τῆς ἐπαρχίας, καϑὼς καὶ οἱ
ἀποστολικοὶ κανόνες διωρίσαντο.
3 Can. LxvI. ᾿Επέσκοπον κατηγορηϑέντα ἐπί τινα παρὰ ἀξιοπίστων καὶ πιστῶν προσώ-
πων, καλεῖσϑαι αὐτὸν ἀναγκαῖον ὑπὸ τῶν ἐπισκόπων κἂν μὲν ἀπαντῆσῃ καὶ ὁμολογήσῃ ἢ
ἐλεγχϑείη, ὁριζέσϑαι τὸ ἐπιτίμιον εἰ δὲ καλούμενος μὴ ὑπακούσοι, καλείσϑω καὶ δεύτερον.
ἀποστελλομένων ἐπ’ αὐτὸν δύο ἐπισκόπων" ἐαν δὲ καὶ οὕτω καταφρονῆσας μὴ ἀπαντήσῃ, ἡ
σύνοδος ἀποφαινέσϑω Kat’ αὐτοῦ τὰ δοκοῦντα, ὅπως μὴ δόξῃ κερδαίνειν φυγοδικῶν.
91
482 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
It should be further remarked, that the fathers in this general council,
A.D. 381, sent epistles to Damasus, Ambrose, and other Bishops then
assembled at Rome, in which, from an ancient canon (Παλαίος τὲ ὡς ἔστε
θεσμὸς κεκράτηκε, καὶ τῶν ἁγίων ἐν Νικαία πατέρων ὅρος), they contended
it ought to be established, that Bishops, in their own parishes, and there
only, with the assistance, if they think proper, of other neighboring
Bishops, should give ordination to those who become clerical persons.
Nor is there any law more ancient than the Nicene Council, except
canons XIV. and xv., which forbid a Bishop’s leaving his own parish, and
pervading that of another, unless a reasonable cause constrain him."
And about that time Evagrius occupied the episcopal chair at Anti-
och, having been ordained by no one except his predecessor Paulinus ;
which Theodoret, in his ecclesiastical history, Ὁ. v. ὁ. 23, affirms to have
been done contrary to the ecclesiastical law (παρὰ τὸν ἐκκλησιάστικον
θεσμὸν), nay, contrary to many canons (παρὰ πόλλους κανόνας), But,
manifestly, his affirmation is in harmony with the canon which expressly
enjoins, Let a Bishop be ordained by two Bishops or by three ( Ἐπίσκοπος
χειροτονείσθω ὑπὸ ἐπισκόπων dio ἢ τριῶν). May we not reasonably infer
that Theodoret had in his mind our first canon, from which he judged the
ordination of Evagrius to be unlawful? But, if we thoroughly examine
the other canons, the seventy-sixth presents itself to us, which estab-
lishes in almost so many words the judgment of Theodoret: A Bishop
must not gratify his brother, or his son, or any other kinsman, with the
episcopal dignity, or ordain whom he pleases. . . . But, if any one shall
do so, let the ordination be inyalid.? Most clearly, if we do not greatly
err, Theodoret had this canon also in his mind.
If now we go back to the earlier time of the Christian church, we
find such vestiges of the canons that it will appear that they were even
then known. Nor will any one deny that most probably the Nicene
1 We here insert the two canons entire, to avoid the necessity of repetition here-
after. — Can. xiv. ᾿Επίσκοπον μὴ ἐξεῖναι κατλείψαντα τὴν ἑαυτοῦ παροικίαν ἑτέρᾳ ἐπιπη-
da, κἂν ὑπὸ πλειόνων ἀναγκάζηται, εἰ μῆ τις εὔλογος αἰτία 9) τοῦτο βιαζομένη αὐτὸν ποιεῖν,
ὡς πλέον τι κέρδος δυναμένου αὐτοῦ τοῖς ἐκεῖσε λόγῳ εὐσεβείας συμβώλλεσϑαι" καὶ τοῦτο
δὲ ovK ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ, ἀλλὰ κρίσει πολλῶν ἐπισκόπων καὶ παρακλῆσει μεγίστῃ. Can. xv. Ei
τίς πρεσβύτερος ἤ διάκονος ἤ ὅλως τοῦ καταλόγου τῶν κληρικῶν ἀπολείψας τὴν ἑαυτοῦ
παροικίαν εἰς ἑτέραν ἀπέλϑη, καὶ παντελῶς μεταστὰς διατρίβῃ ἐν ἀλλῃ παροικίᾳ παρὰ
γνώμην τοῦ ἰδίου ἐπισκόπου τοῦτον κελεύομεν μηκέτι λειτουργεῖν, μάλιστα εἰ προσκαλου-
μένου αὐτὸν τοῦ ἐπισκόπου αὐτοῦ ἐπανελϑεῖν οὐχ ὑπήκουσεν ἐπιμένων Ty ἀταξίᾳ: ὡς
λαϊκὸς μέντοι ἐκεῖσε κοινωνείτω.
n
2 Ὅτι ob χρὴ ἐπίσκοπον τῷ ἀδελφῷ ἢ υἱῷ ἢ ἑτέρῳ συγγενεῖ χαρίζόμενον τὸ ἀξίωμα τῆς
ἐπισκοπῆς, χειροτονεῖν OVC αὐτος βούλεται"... .. εἰ δὲ τις τοῦτα ποιῆσει, ἄκυρος μενέτω
ἡ χειρτονία.. ..
EARLY VESTIGES OF THEM. 483
Council not only had regard to these canons, but also confirmed and
more amply described them. We shall not deny that the canons were
in use before this council.
Thus Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria, when, in an epistle to
Alexander, Bishop of Constantinople, he mentions it as scandalous in
many Bishops that they received into the communion of the church
several persons excommunicated by himself, sustains his opinion by
these words, τῷ μήτε ἀποστολικὸν κανόνα τοῦτο συγχωρεῖν Who, in-
deed, is there whom it can escape, that canons x11. and ΧΊΠ. are opposed
to this abuse?” And by this epistle, as it was written before the Nicene
Council, it is necessarily shown even that the whole council were ac-
quainted with these canons.
The Nicene fathers, when they had in mind to propose and sanc-
tion certain canons concerning eunuchs, referred to earlier canons, in
which, they said, the same precepts were contained. Now our canons
exhibit to us certain precepts concerning eunuchs;? so that it can be
affirmed, without any doubtfulness, that the Nicene Fathers had regard
to these. For, if this be not admitted, where can be found any other
canons which establish the same rules concerning eunuchs? Wherever
we may search, we find nowhere any thing similar, except in our
canons.
But there is another argument, which confirms our conjecture. The
sixty-second apostolical canon* expressly commands that a clerical
person be deposed, if he deny his clerical character through fear of a
Jew, or of a gentile, or of a heretic; but it gives no direction what shall
be done to him who, before being ordained, may have denied Christ.
Now the Nicene fathers assign to such a man the same punishment that
is assigned in our apostolical canon.
And it is evident that our canons, under various names indeed, were
known also to other councils. Thus I would not deny that the Council
at Antioch (A.D. 341) allude to our canons when they mention θεσμοὺς
1 Theodoret. Hist. Eccles. lib. i. c. 3.
2 Can. χιτι. Ei tug κληρικὸς ἤ λαΐκος ἀφωρισμένος ἤτοι ἄδεκτος, ἀπελϑὼν ἐν ἑτέρᾳ
πόλει δεχϑῇ ἄνευ γραμμάτων συστατικῶν ἀφοριζέσϑω καὶ ὁ δεξάμενος καὶ ὁ δεχϑείς.
3 Can. χχτ. Εὐνοῦχος εἰ μὲν ἐξ ἐπηρείας ἀνθρώπων ἔγενετό τις, ἢ ἐν διωγμῷ ἀφῃρεϑῃ
τὰ ἀνδρῶν, ἢ οὕτως ἔφυ, καὶ ἐστιν ἄξιος, ἐπίσκοπος γινέσϑω..---- Can. xx11. Ὁ ἀκρωτηριά-
σας éavtov, μὴ γινέσϑω κληρικος΄ αὐτοφονευτὴς γὰρ ἐστιν ἑαυτοῦ καὶ τῆς τοῦ ϑεοῦ δημι-
ουργίας ἐχϑρὸς. Can. xxii. Et τις κληρικὸς Gy ἑαυτὸν ἀκροτηριάσει, καϑαιρείσϑω,
φονευτὴς γὰρ ἐστιν ἑαυτοῦ.
4 Ei τὶς κληρικὸς διὰ φόβον ἀνϑρώπινον Ἰουδαίου ἢ “EAAnvog ἢ ἁιρετικοῦ ἀρνήῆσηται, εἰ
μὲν ὄνομα Χριστοῦ, ἀποβαλλέσϑω, εἰ δὲ καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κληρικοῦ, καϑαιρείσϑω" μετα-
νοῆσας δὲ, ὡς λαϊκὸς δεχϑῆτω.
484 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
ἐκκχλησιάστικους καὶ ἀρχαιότερον κρατήσαντα ἐκ πατέρων ἡμῶν xovove,
Nor may we at all conjecture that the author of our canons reduced his
canons, as being spurious and fictitious, into harmony with the canons of
the Council at Antioch, when the fathers of the council affirm them to
be κατὰ τὸν ἀρχαίον κανόνα.
But let us produce another testimony, which is extant, concerning the
canons. For I hold it to be certain that our canons were known to
Athanasius. He refers to them for the purpose of proving that his
being deposed, which the Arians had effected, was unlawful. He in-
forms us that he was removed from his ecclesiastical office, without
being summoned to trial before a council of Bishops, and without being
convicted by his opponents, but being accused by Arians, his enemies,
unworthy of confidence. All which, he contends, was done contrary to
a constant and abiding canon of the church. This compels us to think
that Athanasius had in view our canon Lxxtv.,' which directs that a
Bishop be summoned to trial by Bishops, and, if he meet them, and be
convicted, that he be punished by the council.
This opinion is confirmed by the fact that Athanasius has often quoted
ecclesiastical canons in such a manner that it is obvious they accord with
those of which we are treating.
But let us bring into discussion those passages which are extant in
Eusebius, concerning our canons. Eusebius, called by the suffrages of
the clergy, and of the people, to the office of Bishop at Antioch, declined
this dignity, because he thought that his acceptance of it would be con-
trary to an apostolical canon (ἀποστολικὸν κανόνα). In his Life of Con-
stantine, Ὁ. iii. c. 61, he presents us an epistle of the emperor, in which
he very much commends Eusebius for this; and affirms to him that he
now understands that Eusebius had rightly observed the ecclesiastical
canon, and had acted in accordance with apostolic tradition.” It will
now appear to be placed beyond a doubt, that both Eusebius and Con-
stantine referred to our canon ΧΊΥ
It remains that we inspect and weigh the testimonies of the Latin
church. We have already mentioned that at first the Latin church
1 Ἐπίσκοπον κατηγορηϑέντα ἐπί τινι παρὰ ἀξιοπίστων ἀνϑρώπων, καλεῖσϑαι αὐτὸν
ἀναγκαῖον ὑπὸ τῶν ἐπισκύπων" καὶν μὲν ἀπαντῆσῃ καὶ ὁμολογήσῃ ἢ ἐλεγχϑείη, ὁρίζεσϑαι
τὸ ἐπιτίμιον. ...
2 Euseb. Vita Constant. lib. iii. c. 61... . Τὸν κανόνα τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἐπιστήμης
εἰς ἀκρίβειαν φυλαχϑέντα.... ἐμμενεῖν γοῦν τούτοις ἅπερ ἀρεστά TE TO ϑεῷ" καὶ Ty
ἀποστολικη, παραδόσει σύμφωνα φαίνεται, εὐαγές.
9 "πίσκοπον μὴ ἐξεῖναι καταλείψαντα τὴν ἑαυτοῦ παροικίαν, ἑτέρᾳ ἐπιπηδᾷν, Ka'v ὑπὸ
πλειόνων ἀναγκάζηται, εἰ μὴ τις εὔλογος αἰτία Ὦ τοῦτο βιαζομένη αὐτὸν ποιεῖν. . .
EARLY VESTIGES OF THEM. 485
knew nothing at all of the canons; but that afterwards she attributed
great power and authority to a part of them. The first who, in the
Roman church, has made mention of them, is Julius, Bishop of Rome,
who referred to these canons, when, in an epistle to the Oriental Bish-
ops, he reproached them with certain things connected with the deposing
of Athanasius. From this, however, we cannot conclude that the can-
ons were then of force in the Western church. For, probably, Athana-
sius had informed Julius concerning this canon; and urged upon him
that, relying on this canon, which the Oriental church had acknowledged,
he might demonstrate to the Greek Bishops that their proceeding had
been unlawful.
At length, the decree of Gelasius ascribed our canons to the class of
apocryphal books. Concerning this decree, there have been the most
diverse opinions. Indeed, some have gone so far as to contend that no
council was ever held at Rome, A.D. 494, by the Bishop Gelasius.'
Others think it altogether uncertain whether this decree was ever put
forth by Gelasius, since no one mentions it till three hundred years
afterwards. But others (we need mention only Beveridge’) are of the
opinion that, even if Gelasius issued a decree concerning books to be
received and to be rejected, it is, nevertheless, uncertain whether those
words, the apocryphal book of the canons of the Apostles (liber canonum
Apostolorum apocryphus) proceeded from Gelasius himself. This
opinion becomes probable, when we consider that, in the manuscript of
Justell, and in other manuscripts, these words are manifestly wanting.
Besides, Hincmar, Bishop of Rheims, contends that the canons of the
apostles are not recounted by Gelasius in this decree. However this
may be, we understand sufliciently, from Isidore, of Seville,* that the
Latin church rejected them entirely, and ascribed to them not even the
least authority. This being made clear, we easily see why these canons
have been excluded from later collections of canons; as has been done
by Martin of Braga,* by Ferrand, Deacon of Carthage,’ and by others.
At last, by the pseudo-Isidore, they were given out to be truly apostoli-
cal canons; and, therefore, they were received into the canonical Law.
1 Jo. Pearson, in his Vindiciz Epistolarum Ignatii, p. i. 6. 4.
2 Beveridge, Codex Canonum Ecclesiz Primitive Vindicatus, lib.i ¢. ix. § 3.
3 Tsidor. Hisp. Ap. Auton. Augustin. lib. i. de emendat. Gratiani Dial. vi. Gratiani
Digest xvi.c. 1. Canones qui dicuntur Apostolorum, sed quia nec sedes apostolica
eos recepit, nec S. S. Patres illis assensum prebuerunt, pro eo, quod ab hereticis sub
nomine apostolorum compositi dignoscantur, quamyis in iis utilia inveniantur.
4 Compare Du Pin, Nov. Bibl. Auct. Eccless. tom. i. p. 23.
5. Breviatio Canonum. Comp. Justelli Bibl. Juris. Can. Vet. tom. i. p. 419—.
486 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
But although in the seventh century, and in later centuries also, they
were called in question, yet at length they claimed for themselves eccle-
siastical authority and power.
But it is now sufficiently evident that the canons of the apostles did
not derive their origin from the apostles themselves, and that not from
this but from some other cause, they were honored with the name of the
apostles. In this our age, men have indulged their ingenuity and their
imagination; and the more novel their conjectures, the more gratifying
they have been to many. But, in proposing and amplifying my conjec-
ture, I refer to Spittler, who, if there is need, can give it support
From our survey of the testimonies of the ancients, it seems evident
that, in the early church, single canons were circulated under the name
of ancient canons, apostolical canons, ecclesiastical regulations, and
ancient law (πάλαι κανόνες, ἀποστολικοὶ χανόνες, ἐκκλησιαστικοὶ θεσμοὶ,
πάλαιος νόμος). Each of these canons, although made and sanctioned
by later persons, has been ascribed to the apostles, if it has seemed to
accord with their doctrine. These canons, therefore, were called apos-
tolical, not. [at first] from any supposed apostolical authorship, but from
the nature of the doctrine inculcated in them. There were, in the early
ages, many churches or parishes to which there were ascribed, as it
were, a preéminence and a superior authority, because they derived
their origin from apostles; whence there was given to them the name of
apostolical churches.
After having diligently examined all the testimonies, I would now,
without any hesitancy, contend that the canons arose, one after another,
in single churches of the first centuries, until, instead of being dispersed
here and there, they were brought into one collection.
IV. Let us now see at what time each of the canons first appeared.
To guard against transgressing the proposed limits of this Dissertation, it
will doubtless be best to place together several canons, and exhibit our
judgment concerning them.
As to the first two canons, they order expressly that a Bishop be
ordained by two or three Bishops; but a Presbyter, a Deacon, and any
other clerical person, by one Bishop.? But how alien this rule is from
the apostolic times! This we sufficiently perceive from the terms
employed. For who does not know that, in the apostolic age, there was
no distinction between Presbyter and Bishop? And since, in our
if
1 See Spittler’s Geschichte des kanonischen Rechts, p. 12.
2 Can. 1. ᾿Εἰπέσκοπος χειροτονείσϑω ὑπὸ ἐπισκόπων δύο ἢ τριῶν, and Can. 11. IIpeo-
βύτερος ὑφ᾽ ἑνὸς ἐπισκόπου χειροτονείσϑω, Kat διάκονος Kal οἱ λοιποὶ κληρικοὶ.
i a
WHEN EACH ORIGINATED. 487
canons, a Bishop and a Presbyter are distinguished in authority, in
office, and even in rank, it is evident that this distinction is most unsuit-
able to the apostolic age, in which these names were used promiscu-
ously. To what age do we assign these canons? Certainly to one in
which there was a distinction between the words Bishop and Presbyter,
and a new signification had come into use. Besides, we find an indica-
tion of the time of their origin, in the mention of the other clerical per-
sons (οἱ λοιποὶ κληρικοὶ). So far as I can judge, it is right to conclude
that these canons were framed at that time, when the inferior clerical
orders in the church were constituted. Now, since Tertullian, in his
work, De Prescriptione Hereticorum, c. 41, mentions the inferior
orders, and is the first ecclesiastical writer that has mentioned them, it
follows that these canons are to be adjudged to the concluding part of
the second century.
In canons 111. iv. and v. certain regulations are presented, in respect
to the first-fruits which were to be offered. As it is self-evident that the
origin of these was not apostolical, I forbear to enlarge on the subject.
But no one who has carefully considered the matter, will deny that
these canons pertain to the Mosaic law, in the abrogation of which all, in
the apostolic age, were agreed. ‘This ancient observance of the Jewish
church, towards the close of the third century, when Bishops arrogated
to themselves increased authority, prevailed so much, that fruits were not
only offered by the faithful, but were distributed by the Bishops to all
others who were needy. Of this, Origen is a most substantial witness,
from whose testimony it is abundantly evident that the custom of offer-
ing first-fruits was already in his time exceedingly common."
The sixth canon, a most dangerous rock to the Roman church, exhib-
its the regulation, that no Bishop, Presbyter, or Deacon, put away his
wife under pretext of religion; and the seventh inculcates that no one
of the clergy undertake secular cares.?_ Each of these canons is so con-
sentaneous with the apostolic age, that nothing hinders our supposing it
to be sanctioned by apostolic men. The subject of the s¢xth canon suffi-
ciently explains why, in the Western church, where celibacy was held in
? Origen contra Celsum, lib. viii. p. 400, ed. Cantabrig. Κέλσος μὲν δαιμονιόις ἀνα-
τιϑέναι βούλεται" ἡμεῖς δὲ τῷ εἰπόντι, βλαστησώτω ἡ yn βοτάνην χόρτου... ᾧ δὲ τὰς
ἀπαρχὰς ἀποδίδομεν, τοὐτῷ καὶ τὰς εὐχὰς ἀναπέμπομεν, ἔχοντες ἀρχιερέα μέγαν, διεληλυ-
Gora τοῦς οὐρανοὺς͵ ᾿Ιησοῦν,͵ τὸν tidy τοῦ ϑεοῦ.
5 Can. γι. Ἑπίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος ἢ διάκονος τὴν ἑαυτοῦ γυναῖκα μὴ ἐκβαλλέτω
προφάσει εὐλαβείας" ἐὰν δὲ ἐκβώλλῃ ἀφοριζέσϑω: ἐπιμένων δὲ, καϑαιρείσϑω. Can. ντ1.
᾿Επίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος ἢ διάκονος κοσμικὰς φροντίδας μὴ ἀναλαμβανέτω" εἰ δὲ μὴ,
καϑαιρείσϑω.
488 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
ae
great honor, our canons, of which those just now quoted are unfavorable
to celibacy, were received so tardily.
Then in the ezghth canon it is forbidden that any Bishop, or Pada
ter, or Deacon, celebrate the sacred day of the Passover [| Easter] before
the vernal equinox, with the Jews, under penalty of being deposed.
But it will not appear wonderful to any one, that I most confidently
adjudge this canon to the end of the second century, if I present briefly
the reasons of this judgment. What! Is any canon sanctioned, unless
there be some cause requiring its promulgation? No, most certainly.
Now let us inspect the canon. From what cause was it possible to
decree that the Passover be not kept before the vernal equinox with the
Jews? Doubtless from the cause that, at the time of passing the de-
cree, there had arisen many and vehement contentions respecting the
day on which the Passover was to be celebrated. The canon, therefore,
fits precisely the end of the second century, when this question was most
vehemently agitated between Victor, Bishop of Rome, and Polycrates,
Bishop of Smyrna.
The next two canons (1x. and x.) treat concerning the holy com-
munion, to be received by all the faithful, both clergy and laity, when-
ever they enter the church.? It is with good reason that Beveridge
refutes the opinion of Daillé, who, because adherents of the Roman
church leave the place of worship without. partaking of the host, and
thus she does not observe those canons, confidently infers that she. did
not acknowledge their apostolic origin. But what to us is the Roman
church? It belongs to herself to see why she follows another fashion.
Her usage and custom can bring nothing against the antiquity of our
canons. So far are these canons from being at variance with the
observances of the second century, that they fit them exactly. Let us
consult the fathers of that century. Justin Martyr at once presents
himself, and can vouch for the correctness of our statement. In his
Apology, when he describes the eucharist to Antoninus Pius, he says
expressly of the Christians, that they all assembled on Sunday, and
listened to the reading of the sacred Scriptures, and to an address from
1 Can. vir. Ἐπ τις ἐπίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος ἢ διάκονος τὴν ἁγίαν τοῦ πάσχα ἡμέραν
πρὸ τῆς ἑαρινῆς ἰσημερίας μετὰ ᾿Ιουδαίων ἐπιτελέσει, καϑαιρέσϑω.
3 (δη.1χ. Ei τις ἐπίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος ἢ διάκονος ἢ ἐκ τοῦ κατολόγου τοῦ ἱερατι-
κοῦ προσφορᾶς γενομένης μὴ μεταλάβοι, τὴν αἰτίαν εἰπάτω" καὶ ἐὰν εὔλογος Ὦ, συγγνώμης
τυγχανέτω" εἰ δὲ μὴ λέγει, ἀφοριζέσϑω, ὡς αἴτιος βλάβης γενόμενος τῷ λαῷ καὶ ὑπόνοιαν
ποιῆσας κατὰ τοῦ προσενέγκαντος. Can. x. Πάντας τοὺς εἰσιόντας πιστοὺς καὶ τῶν γραφῶν
ἀκούοντας, μὴ παραμένοντας δὲ τῇ προσευχῇ Kal τῇ ἁγίᾳ μεταλήψει, ὡς ἀταξίαν ἐμποιοῦντας
τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, ἀφορίζεσϑαι χρῇ.
_—
πο.
WHEN EACH ORIGINATED. 489
the Bishop. Then all arose together to pray; and, when prayers were
ended, there was an offering of bread and wine. The Bishop gave
thanks. The people responded, Amen. Distribution was made; and
each partook! It is obvious, therefore, that, in this century, the Euchar-
ist was celebrated by all Christians, as often as they came together. It
is not, then, alien from the observances of the second century, if our
canons threaten excommunication to clerical and lay persons, who do not
partake of the communion when an offering is made.
In the next two canons (xi. and x1.) there is nothing to prevent their
being adjudged to the apostolic age. That they who are guilty of a
want of rectitude or of truth, be kept from the communion, agrees most
fully with the first times of the Christian church.
To the thirteenth canon, another time must be assigned. Here com-
mendatory letters are mentioned. The ecclesiastical custom of giving
such letters to those who were sent from another vicinity, arose in the
third century, when, in the time of persecutions, the several churches
were obliged to use the utmost caution, lest they should receive a secret
heathen or heretic; [or rather, the custom which very naturally began
in the time of the apostles, then became specially important. |
Concerning canons xiv. and xy. we have already treated, and shown
that regard was had to these canons in subsequent times. It remains
that here we remark, in passing, that canons XIv. XV. and XVI. contain
nothing which departs from the apostolic age ; and, therefore, although
perhaps they were framed at a later time, we cannot deny that they
may have belonged to the apostolic period, if we judge merely from the
subjects of which they treat. [But surely the author would not con-
tend that, in the-time of the apostles, such absolute control over Pres-
byters was given to a Bishop, as is assumed in canon xv. nor that the
inferior orders swelling ‘the catalogue of clerical persons,’ had already
been introduced. |
Let us now proceed to the following canons, namely, XVII. XVIII. XIX.
and xX., concerning which the same judgment is to be pronounced.
Nothing can be found in them that does not accord with the primitive
church. [But here we would make the same remark which we made
1 [Apol. τ. ¢, 67. Καὶ τῇ τοῦ ἡλίου λεγομένῃ ᾿ἡμέρᾳ πάντων κατὰ πόλεις ἢ ἀγροὺς
μενόντων ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ συνέλευσις γίνεται, καὶ τὰ ἀποπνημονεύματα τῶν ἀποστόλων, ἢ τὰ
συγγράμματα τῶν προφητῶν ἀναγινώσκεται μέχρις ἐγχωρεῖ. Eita παυσαμένου τοῦ ἀναγι-
νώσκοντος, ὁ προεστὼς διὰ λόγου τὴν νουϑεσίαν καὶ πρόκλησιν τῆς. τῶν καλῶν τοῦτων
μιμήσεως ποιεῖται. Ἔπειτα ἀνιστάμεϑα κοινῇ πάντες, καὶ εὐχὰς πεμπομεν" Kal, ὡς προέ-
φημεν͵ παυσαμένων ἡμῶν τῆς εὐχῆς, ἄρτος προσφέρεται καὶ οἶνος καὶ ὕδωρ " καὶ ὁ προεστὼς
εὐχὰς ὁμοίως καὶ εὐχαριστίας, ὅση δύναμις αὐτῳ, ἀναπέμπει, καὶ ὁ λαὸς ἐπευφημεῖ λέγων τὸ
ἀμῆν - καὶ ἡ διάδοσις καὶ ἣ μετάληψις ἀπὸ τῶν εὐχαριστηϑέντων ἑκάστῳ γίνεται.
wy
490 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
on the preceding paragraph. Besides the misinterpretation of 1 Tim. 3:
2 (a consequence and a cause of much error), the mention of ‘the sacer-
dotal catalogue, and perhaps some other things in these canons seem
to betray an ascetic, hierarchical, and Judaizing spirit and tendency. | _
The four canons which follow (Χ ΧΙ. xxl. xxi. and xxIv.), decree
that he who has mutilated himself, never be made a clergyman; and
that, if a clergyman has mutilated himself, he be deposed; but if a lay-
man, that he be separated from communion three years. Daillé has, I
think, correctly remarked, that canons have not been established and
promulgated in the church, before some fact gave occasion for their being
introduced. But, if we examine the history of the primitive church,
whether there may be any example which might have given occasion for
these canons, we do not search long in vain. From the preceding part
of our discussion, it followed, that our canons were at least more ancient
than the Nicene Council. Epiphanius, that most grave reprover of
heretics, describes at large the heresy of the Valesians, who mutilated
themselves. (Heres. Vales. 58. Εἰσὶ δὲ πάντες ἀπόκοποι,) But let
us recollect that bloody act which all know the most celebrated teacher
of the early church to have performed upon himself; Origen I mean,
who, borne away by insane and perverse juvenile ardor, perpetrated
against himself such a crime. It is in the highest degree probable that
these canons were not in existence when this deed was performed by
Origen ; a deed which, in the circumstances, may easily have occasioned
the establishment of these canons, forbidding, under penalty of being
deposed or separated, that any similar act be done under the semblance
of piety.
Although we assign also to this time canons XxXv. and XXVI., as being
consonant with apostolic doctrine, yet we do not assign to it canon XXVIL.,
because there is in it a mention of the minor orders; about which cir-
cumstance we have already spoken.
Nor can we in any manner accede to the opinion of Daillé, who, with
arguments that are not valid, impugns the antiquity even of canon XXVIII.
This canon commands that a Bishop, Presbyter, or Deacon, striking
believers who sin, or unbelievers who do an injury, be deposed. I do
not see how any one can deny that, in 1 Tim. ὃ: 2—, and in Tit. 1: 7,
the foundation is contained on which this canon rests. That apostolic
men, therefore, could have sanctioned this canon, will be manifest to all
who consider the matter without partiality.
Let us now proceed to discuss the question concerning the canons,
from ΧΧΧ. to xxxiv.; all which I think to have been framed in the
middle of the third century. Let us more accurately inspect their con-
tents. Do they not place the image of the third century before our
WHEN EACH ORIGINATED. 491
eyes? Now there was provision to be made by a canon, lest any one
obtain the office of a Bishop by means of the secular powers. How
abhorent this is from the apostolic age, we need not say. But after-
wards, in the third century, audacious men, to the detriment of the
church, obtained the episcopate in an unworthy manner. Other canons
very much favor the dignity of that office. In these precepts we see the
beginnings of the hierarchy.’ And any one most easily understands
that several of these canons were written to exalt the dignity of the
Bishop, and increase his power.
In canons XXXIX. XL. and xLI., there are similar efforts to commend
the episcopal honor and dignity. In canon xxxIx., it is authoritatively
declared that the Bishop shall have care of the ecclesiastical revenues,
and administer them as in the presence of God (καὶ διοικείτω αὐτὰ ὡς θεοῦ
ἐφορῶντος). Nay, canon xu. directs that Presbyters and Deacons per-
form nothing without the Bishop. These are the beginnings and foun-
dations from which the hierarchy was elevated to its highest eminence.
In view of these facts, who does not acknowledge that these canons were
not only well known and spread abroad in the third century, but also
that there were in them the germs of regulations which the Papal
church in later times has used as the basis of her system ?
Moreover, they decide another thing pertaining to ecclesiastical disci-
pline, concerning which, in the third century, there had arisen great
discord; namely, concerning the revenues which were to be paid to the
Bishops. Although the priests often imposed on the laymen a greater
tribute than was proper, yet they often endeavored in vain to collect it.
Our forty-first canon deduced from the religion of the Jews the layman’s
duty of paying to the priest ; since they who wait at the altar (Deut. 18)
are also maintained by the altar. And this also accords with the
habits of the third century; when it was believed that the Christian
church is to be formed and regulated after the model of the Jewish
church, and the priesthood of the Christians after the model of the
Levitical priesthood.
Concerning the antiquity of canon xxxyv., in which the authority of
1 Can. xxx1. El τὶς ἐπίσκοπος κοσμικοῖς ἄρχουσι χρησώμενενος δι’ αὐτῶν ἐγκρατὴς
΄ Ay ᾽ 2 ΄ ΄ > ΄, Ν ~ “ ΄
γένηται ἐκκλησίας, καϑαιρείσϑω καὶ ἀφοριζέσϑω, καὶ οἱ κοινωνοῦντες αὐτῷ πάντες. Can.
ΧΧχιχ. Πάντων τῶν ἐκκλησιαστικῶν πραγμάτων ὃ ἐπίσκοπος ἐχέτω τὴν φροντίδα, καὶ
4 ως" if ~ ’ ~ MA ΄ ¥ ΄
διοικείτω αὐτὰ, ὡς ϑεοῦ ἐφορῶντος"... Can. x“. Οἱ πρεσβύτεροι καὶ διάκονοι ἄνευ γνώμης
~ 2 Ν ΄ ΄ ΄ ΄
τοῦ ἐπισκοπου μηδὲν ἐπιτελείτωσαν ""... Can. XLI. Προστάσσομεν τὸν ἐπίσκοπον ἐξουσίαν
ν - - ᾽ ΄ ΄ " ἧς ΄ ΄
ἔχειν τῶν τῆς ἐκκλησίας πραγμώτων ... ὥστε κατὰ τὴν αὐτοῦ ἐξουσίαν πάντα διοι-
Keloba...
οι x Ei pix a ~ ἘΞ, = diy ~ ΄ Pi ~
O γὰρ νόμος τοῦ ϑεοῦ διετάξατο, τοὺς τῷ ϑυσιαστηρίῳ ὑπηρετοῦντας ἐκ Tod ϑυσιασ-
τηρίου τρέφεσϑαι.
409 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
Metropolitan bishops is established, we find a contest still undecided.
Daillé vehemently assails the canon, and denies its antiquity. But
although in the true and undoubted monuments of the apostles we
readily concede to Daillé that there appears no vestige of the Metro-
politans, yet we must oppose him in respect to this canon. Great force
and great influence, in our opinion, ought to be attributed to the fact
that the Nicene Council called the privileges of the Metropolitans, the
ancient customs (τὰ ἀρχαῖα ἔθη). And, indeed, the Nicene Council estab-
lishes nothing on this subject as a new arrangement; but, rather,
directs that the ancient usages continue. As the testimony in this case
can in no way be weakened, it is right to conclude that the privileges of
the Metropolitans were in use long before the Nicene Council.
All agree in acknowledging the antiquity of canons XxxXvi. and
XXxviI.; nor have I any thing which I might bring forward against the
origin of them in the apostolic age. [But still we ought to bear in
mind the following considerations: 1. That here the distinction be-
tween a Bishop and a Presbyter is such as is nowhere found in the
genuine writings of the apostles. 2. That here czties and countries are
spoken of as being subject (ὑποκειμέναι) to a Bishop; and Bishops are
spoken of as holding, possessing, or governing, those cétzes or countries
(πατεχόντες τὰς πόλεις ἐκείνας ἢ τὰς χώρας) ; whereas, in the Acts of the
Apostles, 20: 17—28, a very different style is used in reference to the
elders or presbyters (πρεσβυτέρους) of the church at Ephesus, whom the
apostle Paul charged to take heed to themselves and to all the flock over —
which the Holy Ghost had made them overseers or bishops (ἐπισκόπους),
In the age of the apostles, the pastor took oversight of the flock, and
was bishop of the church in this or that place. In the age of these
canons, he claimed jurisdiction over the whole place. 3. That the arro-
gant and lordly tone with which the thirty-seventh canon closes, indi-
cates not the apostolic but later times.] Indeed, I can say nothing
against canon xxxvitl. although there is in it a mention of Pentecost.’
For, in ancient ecclesiastical writers, Pentecost is found in a double
sense. Besides one festive day, it signifies also the whole interval of
fifty days between the Passover and Pentecost; and in this more ex-
tended sense there is sometimes mention of Pentecost in the ecclesias-
tical writers of the second century.
Concerning the canons which follow next, we have already given an
1 Can. xxxviir. Δεύτερον τοῦ ἔτους σύνοδος γινέσϑω τῶν ἐπισκόπων, Kal ἀνακρινέτω-
σαν ἀλλήλους τὰ δόγματα τῆς εὐσεβείας καὶ τὰς ἐμπιπτούσας ἐκκλησιαστικὰς ἀντιλογίας
διαλυέτωσαν" ἅπαξ μὲν ty τετάρτῃ ἑβδομάδι τῆς πεντηκοστῆς, δεύτερον δὲ ὑπερβερεταίου
δωδεκάτῃ.
:
WHEN EACH ORIGINATED. 493
opinion. Here it will be sufficient to remark that, even in canons XLIv.
and xLv., there is nothing dissonant from apostolic doctrine ; [but in re-
spect to all these canons (from the forty-second to the forty-fifth, inclu-
sive), and to others where bishops are introduced as belonging to an
order entirely distinct from that of presbyters, and where sub-deacons,
readers, and others of the minor clerical orders are mentioned, we must
be permitted to doubt their having come from the apostolic age, until
some proof be adduced. }
In canons XLVI. XLVII. and xLvul. the baptism of heretics is repre-
sented as a defilement by which every one who participates with them
becomes exposed to damnation; and, under penalty of being deposed, a
Bishop or Presbyter is forbidden to rebaptize one who has been truly
baptized.’ To what age, then, would we adjudge these canons? We refer
them, most confidently, to the end of the third century, there having arisen,
at length, in the third century, controversies respecting the baptism of
heretics. Nor did any controversy on this subject arise before the two
councils at Carthage had confirmed the ancient custom of baptizing
heretics, and Stephen, Bishop of Rome, had rejected their decrees. It
would here be out of place to expatiate on this discord concerning the
baptism of heretics. But every one will understand that our canons
could not have been written at any other time than about the end of the
third century, when there was enkindled on this subject a most bitter
controversy.
We must now speak concerning canons xLix. and 1.2 Canon xLix.
inculeates that baptism be administered in the name of the Father, and
of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit; and canon L. forbids that any Bishop
or Presbyter, under penalty of being deposed, perform merely one im-
mersion given in reference to the death of the Lord, instead of three
immersions pertaining to one initiation. All must acknowledge it to
_ have been a very ancient custom to immerse three times those who
were baptized. But, nevertheless, we deny the apostolic origin of these
canons. For, without any doubt, they are directed against that kind of
heretics who, instead of the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit,
used this formula in baptizing: ‘I baptize thee into the death of
1 Can. XLvil. ᾿Επέσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος τὸν κατ’ ἀλήϑειαν ἔχοντα βάπτισμα ἐὰν ἄνω-
tev βαπτίσῃ, ἢ τὸν μεμολυσμένον παρὰ τῶν ἀσεβῶν ἐὰν μὴ βαπτίσῃ, καϑαιρείσϑω, ὡς
γελῶν τὸν σταυρὸν καὶ τὸν τοῦ κυρίου ϑάνατον, καὶ μὴ διακρίνων ἱερέας τῶν ψευδιερέων.
5 Can.u. Ei τὶς ἐπίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος, μὴ τρία βαπτίσματα μιᾶς μυῆσεως ἐπιτε-
λέσῃ, ἀλλ᾽ ἕν βώπτισμα εἰς τὸν ϑάνατον τοῦ κυρίου διδόμενον, καϑαιρείσϑω" οὐ γὰρ εἶπεν
ὃ κύριος, E’¢ τὸν ϑάνατον μου βαπτίσατε, ἀλλὰ ἸΠορευϑέντες μαϑητεύσατε πάντα τὰ ἔϑη,
δθαπτίζοντες αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ πωτρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος.
494 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
Christ.’ Eunomius, an Arian, as he denied the divinity of the Son and
of the Holy Spirit, wished not to baptize by trine immersion, but only
into the death of Christ. Of this fact Socrates informs us in his Eccelesi-
astical History, Ὁ. v. c. 24. From this account, therefore, it is exceed-
ingly clear when these canons were brought into existence. For they
-were framed for the purpose of abolishing the perverse practice of those
heretics.
Let us now pass to the second part of the canons, which, for a long
time, was not received at all in the Latin church, but obtained among
the Greeks the same authority which they accorded to the first part.
It has seemed to me right to agree with the learned men who have
treated concerning them, that, in canons LI. Li. and the eight next fol-
lowing, nothing opposes our referring their origin to the apostolic age.
For they exhibit certain general regulations which can be promulgated
at almost any time. But the case is different with canons 1.11. and LXIL.,
which are expressly opposed to those who affirm that a returning peni-
tent ought not to be readmitted". They examine this error, and direct
that those who had fallen away, be received. We know very well, that,
in the third century, this rigor against the lapsed arose from the Nova-
tian controversies. To this time, therefore, we assign both the canons.
Several of the other canons (LXII. LXV. LXVI. LXVII. LXX. LXXI. and
LX x11) no one has assailed ; but all allow them a very high antiquity. . .
But our canon Lxiv. must be subjected to a more careful examination.
It forbids that any one fast on the Lord’s day, or on the Sabbath, except —
one only, to wit, the Great or ante-Paschal,— [the Saturday before
Easter. |? Although the observance which our canon exhibits in re-
spect to fasting, is not so ancient as to reach the apostolic age, yet we
cannot refer it to so late a time as Daillé assigns to it. For Tertullian
(De Coron. Milit. ¢. 3) assures us that, in his time, the observance
prevailed which our canon commends. And also, from Epiphanius and
other writers of the fourth century, it can easily be seen that, not only
among the Montanists but also among the orthodox, this custom was
very common in the third century. Canon LXIx. enjoins, under the
heaviest penalty, the fast of Lent, commencing the fortieth day (Quadra-
gesima) before Easter, and the fasts on Wednesday and Friday (the
fourth day of the week, and the day of the Preparation). Besides, in
1 Can. 111. Ei τις ἐπίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος τὸν ἐπιστρέφοντα ἀπὸ ἁμαρτίας ob προσδέ-
χεται, ἀλλ᾽ ἀποβώλλεται, καϑαιρείσϑω, ὅτι λυπεῖ χριστὸν τὸν εἰπόντα, χαρὰ γίνεται ἐν
οὐρανῷ ἐπὶ ἑνὲ ἁμαρτωλῷ μετανοοῦντα.
2 Can. uxtv. Ei τις κληρικὸς ἑυρεϑῇ τὴν κυριακὴν ἡμέραν νηστέυων ἢ τὸ σάββατον
πλὴν τοῦ ἑνὸς μόνου, καϑαιρείσϑω " εἰ δὲ λαϊκὸς, ἀφοριζέσϑω.
WHEN EACH ORIGINATED. 495
this canon itself, the inferior clerical orders are mentioned, which not
obscurely indicates the time of its origin; and the rest of its contents,
indeed, confirms this indication. I am fully convinced that the
ecclesiastical law, here presented, was not received earlier than in the
third century. There are, however, among the learned, some who
endeavor to vindicate the apostolic origin of this Fast of Lent, appealing
to passages of Jerome and Augustin, who derive the custom from apos-
tolic tradition. But with these Fathers, the expressions used in those
passages are general forms of speaking, which are by no means to be
perverted. It is evident, on the contrary, from the concurring state-
ments of writers in the third century and in the fourth, that the Fast, as
here regulated, was not observed till in the third century.
Against the antiquity of canon Lxxut. learned men have mentioned
well-founded objections. For where, in this canon, it is forbidden that
any one appropriate to his own use a vessel of silver or of gold, or a cur-
tain that has been consecrated,” it follows that, at the time when the canon
was framed, the Christians had sacred edifices and precious vessels. .. .
We, therefore, place this canon in the beginning of the third century,
when it is most certain that spacious and costly buildings for Christian
worship were erected.
But we readily acknowledge the very high antiquity of the next fol-
lowing canons, as far as to the eighty-fourth; since [in most points |
they do not depart from the simplicity of the apostolic age. Only this it
seems proper to remark against canon LXXXIUL., that in the words as our
Onesimus appeared (διος ᾿Ονήσιμος, 6 ἡμέτερος ἀνεφάνη), it endeavors to
impose on the reader a false author. This, although it does not pertain
to the subject of which the canon treats, throws upon it an unfavorable
suspicion ; [ which is not a little increased by the apparent assumption of
unlimited power for councils of Bishops in canon LxxIv. and by the
mention of ‘the sacerdotal administration’ in canon LXX X11. |
The eighty-third canon rejects the practice of those who obtain at the
same time an office in the Roman government and in the church.’ In
this, regard is probably had to the proceeding in the Council at Antioch
1 Can. uxx. Eé τις ἐπίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος ἢ διάκονος ἢ ἀναγνώστης ἢ ψάλτης THY
ἁγίαν τεσσαρακοστὴν τοῦ πάσχα ἢ τετράδα ἢ παρασκευὴν οὐ νηστέυοι, καϑαιρείσϑω, ἐκτὸς
εἰ μὴ OV ἀσϑένειαν σωματικὴν ἐμποδίζοιτο" εἰ δὲ λαϊκὸς εἴη, ἀφοριζέσϑω.
2 Can. LXXIII. Σκεῦος χρυσοῦν ἢ ἀργυροῦν ἁγιασϑὲν ἢ ὀϑόνην μηδεὶς ἔτι εἰς οἰκείαν
χρῆσιν σφετεριζέσϑω:" παρώνομον γὰρ" εἰ δὲ τις φωραϑείη, ἐπιτιμάσϑω ἀφορισμῷ.
$ Can. txxx1l1. ᾿Επίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος ἢ διάκονος στρατείᾳ σχολάζων καὶ βουλόμε-
νος ἀμφότερα κατέχειν, ἹΡωμαϊκὴν ἀρχὴν καὶ ἱερατικὴν διοίκησιν, καϑαιρείσϑω τὰ γὰρ τοῦ
καίσαρος καίσαρι, καὶ τὰ τοῦ ϑεοῦ TH ϑεῷ.
496 DISSERTATION ON THE CANONS.
[ A.D. 269], which deposed Paul of Samosata, because, among other
offences, he was occupied as a secular magistrate.
It remains that we speak concerning the last of these canons. Searce-
ly any one of them bears upon itself more openly than this the vestiges
of a late time. It is therefore easy to fix the age of its origin. This
canon presents a catalogue of the sacred books of the New Testament,
enumerating all those which it deems canonical. . . . Even the two
epistles of Clement, and the Constitutions, are set forth in it as being
apostolical. If now we institute a comparison between, this canon and
the catalogue of canonical books which Eusebius, in his Ecclesiastical
History, Ὁ. iii. c. 25, has given us, we readily perceive that our canon was
not fabricated till in the end of the fourth century, when the books
just now mentioned, which it proclaims to be canonical, were brought
into the canon of the Sacred Scriptures. And, if we inquire why it
_ was fabricated, the answer is easy and prompt, — that by its aid spu-
rious books might be commended.
In view of this discussion, who is there that will not maintain with us,
that our canons were formed at different tumes in the churches denom-
inated apostolical [or. through the influence exerted by such], and that
they were afterwards gathered into the collection which we now possess ?
[ Especially, since, in harmony with this conclusion, we can so far accede
to the opinion of Bishop Beveridge, as to believe that many of them had,
by various councils, been approved and set forth as being agreeable to
the doctrine of the apostles. | 3
» ©
γι
|
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper proce:
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide
Treatment Date: August 2005
Preservation Technologie
A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVA ΤΙ
111 Thomson Park Drive
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 —
snes δὰ sete es ἢ ἃ